This is a Human in Equestria Story. This is one that you could put yourself into. I hope you enjoy the comedy. Don’t think that I laugh at death, because I don’t.

Life has a way of throwing obstacles in your way that you do not want. I have that feeling all the time, but not as much as I did today. I will tell you from the beginning so you will be caught up with how I feel right now. I’ll give you a hint, what happened is kind of ironic. Well, story time.

Well it was an unusually warm Monday morning in February. I live up in New York and we have had so little snow that it isn’t funny anymore; well yes it is actually because it’s Mother Nature telling us that we screwed up somewhere. Back to the plot;

I got up at 6am as I always do and got ready to leave for school. I left my house and walked up the deserted streets of my town. I had a few spare dollars in my pocket and I walked to a nearby convenience store to get something warm to drink.

I walked through the door of the store and the old lady gave me a funny look. She had a lazy eye, but it didn’t substitute for her calling me a ‘rotten teen’. I walked over to where the warm drinks were located and started pouring some cappuccino into a cup.

I dazed off while pouring the drink and began to think of what I did over the weekend that I could tell my few friends at school. It was all MLP related.

On a side note I am a brony; I watch the show and like almost every character. I write stories on a website called Fimfiction about the characters. If I were to go into school and say that I watched MLP I would probably get punched repeatedly and then laughed out of school. Shocking isn’t it? Anyways back to the story.

I didn’t realize the drink was almost overflowing until it was too late. The scorching hot beverage spilled over the sides and covered my hand. I was caught off guard by it and screamed ‘OH BUCK’. The creepy lady was behind the sandwich rack and she looked over the top and gave me another angry look, then she laughed like a witch and went back to work behind the counter.

I looked over to where she was and said to myself ‘I wish Big Macintosh would come fix that eye for you by stomping it repeatedly with his hoof.’ I purposely wiped my hand on the counter to make her have to clean up the cappuccino from my hand. ‘HA serves you right for calling me a rotten teen and laughing at my pain you witch.’

I put a lid on the drink and walked over to the counter and put the 2 dollars for the drink on the counter. The old lady walked over grabbed my money with a wrinkly hand and then walked back off into the back recesses of the store. ‘Maybe she lives back there like some crazy old ratlady or something.’ I smiled at the thought and walked out the door of the convenience store. I heard a loud noise coming towards me and I set my drink on the ledge under the window of the store.

The sound was getting louder. It sounded like a big semi was heading my way, but I couldn’t see anything. It was foggy that morning. I looked around once more and that’s when I saw it, a large semi was barreling towards me.

I watched it in amazement. The cab was on fire and the truck was literally heading right for me. I stood there motionless. I wasn’t scared or anything just shocked; usually you never see a flaming semi rolling right towards you at 80mph.

I watched as it got nearer and nearer. I couldn’t get out of the way if I tried, it was moving too fast. I stood there watching it get closer. ‘My mom is going to be so pissed that I won’t be around for dinner tonight.’

Then it hit me like a brick wall, the truck I mean. I was sent through the air, still conscious mind you right straight back into the convenience store. The ironic thing about it all is that the semi was a Mack. I know that because I watched as the grill hit me. I flew straight through the window of the door, shattering it. Ha, even more work for the crazy lady working here now.

I landed on the ground in the center of the store; I managed to knock a few isles down with me as I flew through them. I was on the ground, still conscious and I thought about what I said earlier under my breath to the old lady. I’m sorry old lady; you truly are a force to be reckoned with; forcing a large automobile to send me flying through your store. I smiled through the searing pain all over my body.

As I laid there I could feel something warm start to cover my back and legs. Oh god, please tell me I didn’t piss my pants. Turns out I didn’t wet my trousers and it was just blood. Oh that’s good, I didn’t want to look like a jokester for when the paramedics come to take away my corpse.

The pain started to ebb away and turn into a dull thud of pure agony, nothing special. A few minutes after the new found pain entered my body I started to lose my sense of sight. Aww man I wanted to see the paramedic’s face and ask him if I looked school ready.

I laid there in a pool of my own blood listening to the crummy music that was playing through the speakers. Today just must have been one of those days. You know the ones that just want to kill you in the end. I now am having one of those days. I knew I was going to die, I just came to laugh in the face of it because I had accepted it from when the Mack truck threw me through a convenience store. I laid there, my sight, smell, taste and everything else except for my hearing all gone. It was kind of peaceful once you get past the horrible music and crowd of people standing over you and screaming at you to do something.

Now back to where I am now. Ironic right? Who would have thought that I was going to die from something that had the same name as a character I wanted to hurt the old lady. I felt as if I was flying through a void of nothing, only I couldn’t see anything, like my eyes didn’t work for some reason. Oh well, what are you going to do?

As I flew through the void of nothing I began to contemplate where I was going or if I was going anywhere. Am I going to heaven? Or Hell? Or am I going to just fly around in this endless void forever? I think I would rather continue being here or go to heaven than go to hell.

I started to then think of a fic I read then. It was called ‘cupcakes’. Pinky Pie drugged rainbow dash and then proceeded to slowly kill her for her special ingredient for her cupcakes. I loved that story in my opinion and thought of it as one of the best fics I read, it was right behind ‘My Little Dashie’. But I started to think I wonder if Rainbow Dash had this exact same feeling after she died?

When you die you start to get a grasp on a lot of things that you couldn’t before. That and you have so much free time that you need to think of things so you won’t go insane from boredom. I was there humming and singing songs that I heard from the internet and thinking of what my parents must be doing, or THINKING for that matter. I am a little scared just thinking about that topic myself. I started to feel a little different after that, like some energy was being given back to me, or whatever I am now, if anything.

It felt a little weird; I was starting to hear birds chirping. I don’t know what’s happening but it sure is more entertaining than what I was doing before. I could smell things as well, I smelled grass and leaves and summertime smells in general. It smelled good. I also got back my ability to talk, but I didn’t use that ability because I was still surrounded by emptiness. I used to make fun of my friend about this, but since I died I have felt nothing but Forever Alone.

After a few more minutes I began to get a little sight back, it was really fuzzy but it was better than nothing. I had also managed to deduce that I was not flying anymore, but I was lying on the ground somewhere. Maybe I’ll wake up to the crazy old ratlady looking at me! Ha, fat chance for that. I tried to look around but it was no use, all I could do was look up into what looked to be the leaves of a tree.

I laid there for a good hour not doing anything or thinking of anything except where the heck I am. Heaven? Possibly. Purgatory? I don’t even know what that place looks like. Hell? Nope, too colorful for that. Is there anywhere else you go when you die? Maybe. Now I wish I paid attention in global history class, maybe I went to another religions heaven or hell.

Then all of the feeling came back to me, everything. I sat up and took a deep breath, then stopped breathing entirely. I looked around me everything was so vibrant and full of color. This does not look like any heaven or hell I ever heard about. I continued to look around with the ‘deer in the headlights’ look.

My mind had gone into overdrive and was thinking of all of the possibilities of where I am.
1. Christianity’s heaven (Getting less likely)
2. Christianity’s hell (No chance of that)
3. Any other religion’s heaven or hell ( I don’t think so)
4. ?????? (Leaning towards this one)

I got my focus back from my brain and tried to get my surroundings. I was near a road. That was about all I could get out of it. I stood up and took the northern direction the road leaded. I walked and walked, it felt good though. I loved to walk.

After walking for about fifteen more minutes I almost fell over on the ground from what I saw. In the distance I saw what looked to be Canterlot from MLP. (My brain had practically went into sleep mode after seeing this) I continued my walk towards the city on the mountainside, but I walked closer to the tree line. If anypony saw me would be in a world of trouble, which is if this truly is the land of Equestria.

I didn’t know that I had gotten so close to the borders of the city until I bumped into what I didn’t want to see. At first I thought it was just a misshapen tree stump, but when it turned around that idea flew out the window. “Uh Oh” I said in a whisper.

In front of me was a Canterlot guard. He looked at me with a mixture of confusion and anger. If I wasn’t so terrified by him I would try to hug him, just saying.

Apparently he read my thoughts because I didn’t have any time to guard my face from the hoof that hit me straight in the nose.

“OW” was all I said before I fell on the ground KO’d.

Well let’s get ready for round two of my series of unfortunate events. Next stop jail. (YAY!!!)

When I awoke I was in a small cell that overlooked a long hall that led to a door. There was another path that was right next to my cell that led the complete opposite direction. Perfect, now I can spend the rest of my natural life making license plates here; oh wait no I can’t because I’m not in a real jail, I’m in a jail in Equestria’s capital.

I turned around to look at my new home, it was very small and there was a small cot on one wall furthest away from me. On the bed was my knapsack. I don’t even remember having that with me today. Well, I can’t really remember much of what I did this morning besides the Mack truck sending me through a Wilson Farm’s. Funny how much you forget after your head bounces off about ten hard surfaces.

To be honest I thought that since I did have my knapsack, they would take it away for evidence. My laptop was in there, if they took it away they would find out a little too much of the real world. I walked over to my bag and opened it; everything that I normally take to school was still in it, even my laptop. Thank god.

I sat down on the edge of my cot and looked towards the cell door. I sat there for a good long three hours before I started to get an idea. I have to get out of here, maybe if I can get to Ponyville I can get someone to listen to why I am here; because these ponies or the princesses sure don’t seem that interested in talking to me.

It’s settled then; I try to make a break for it. I walked to my cell door and peered around the walls outside it, sure enough there was a set of keys right next to my cell door on the wall. Apparently every jail is like one off of a crappy sitcom, oh well I am not going to complain. I went back over to my bed and got out one of my pens from my bag and walked back over to the door.

I reached my arm out and tried to grab ahold of the key ring with my pen. Ugh, come on you stupid little key, get on my pen! The pen slipped out of my hand and landed on the ground before sliding across the floor away from me. “ARRRGGHH!” I yelled as I hit my head on one of the bars on the door. I should have been nice to the key, you have to finesse it, make it want to go with you.

Good thing I have another pen. I walked back over to my bag grabbed another pen. I walked angrily back over to the door for attempt #2. I repeated what I did the first time with my pen, only this time I tried being nice to the key ring. “Please get onto my pen; I want to get out of here. I want to go try to get someone who will listen to why I am here.” The key started to slide onto the pen, but my fingers got sweaty and I dropped the second pen on the floor and it rolled into the center of the hall. Geez, I feel like I am playing monopoly and I am constantly getting the go directly to jail card.

I threw my hands up into the air and stomped my way back to my bag for my last pencil. I walked back still sulking over the loss of two of my pens. I reached out with my arm for the last time; I’m not going to think about anything when I do it this time. The key ring slid onto my pencil with ease, I pulled the key into the cell and looked at it like it was the Holy Grail. Then I proceeded to get my belongings together.

After a few moments of getting my thoughts together I put my bag around my shoulder and walked back to the cell door. I looked down both hallways. Good, let’s get this show on the road. I reached around to the keyhole and put the key inside. I got nervous and looked down the halls again, still clear. I turned the key and opened the door as quietly as I could. The only problem with that being the door creaked loud enough to wake the dead. Oh crap, please don’t let my escape be a horrible idea.

I walked into the hall and looked down my two choice exits. I tiptoed my way up the first corridor. I made it to the door and put my ear to it. No sound met my ear. “Good, maybe I can get out through here.” I opened the door and was met by my newest worst fear. “Holy sweet mother of god!” I whisper screamed, yes I invented a new way to express fear…what are you gonna do about it.

The room in front of me was full of sleeping guards on cots. Nope, I don’t feel like dying a second time thank you. I shut the door as quietly as I had opened it and turned around. I walked quietly back to the beginning of the other hall with an ‘I’m scared shitless’ look plastered on my face.

It was funny how I was the only one in the jail. As I walked I looked at all of the other cells, which were completely void of inmates. I made it to the other door, which was a little bigger than the other one. I put my ear to the door just as I did to the other one, still no noise. Please be an empty room, or a door that leads outside, I need some good luck for a change. I cracked the door and peered my head around it. It was outside at least; I was looking out the door and at an extremely large brick wall. I took a step outside and looked around. Well, I am outside at least, and there is only one way to go. I began to walk down the length of the wall; I could see a large gate in the distance.

My face lit up as I thought about almost being free. I smiled widely and heard *Squee* from seemingly out of nowhere. At first I thought I was crazy until I reenacted what I did again and heard the same exact sound *Squee*. My brain turned to a gelatinous blob at hearing the sound, most likely from me thinking it was the best thing since sliced bread.

I continued to walk down the grassy alley way, repeatedly making the sound. “This is amazing!” I said to myself as I walked. I made it to the end of the alley and say the gate in front of me. “I made it!” I said aloud happily. I didn’t even realize it, but I made the sound again.

Shouldn’t have spoken so soon. Nope that was a horrible idea on my part. I had alerted a small group of guards when I was overcome with joy. My mind had just recovered from the large amount of stupid it had received earlier. Run, do it now.

I listened to my brain and started to make a break for the gate. I ran as fast as I could and from behind me I could hear “Stop, criminal scum”. Ha, if I wasn’t scared shitless right now of being caught and beaten to a pulp, I would have stopped and laughed at the video game reference. Oh well back to running for my life.

I ran through the open gate and down the stairs outside the gate, the guards still eagerly chasing me. As I now sprinted through the not so crowded streets of Canterlot I looked at all of the ponies that I ran past. Some of them looked at me with horror, others with surprise. Great, now if I am ever welcomed here I will be known as ‘the freak that ran from guards through Canterlot; perfect. I continued to hear shouts from the guards that were behind me. Ok, it’s time to lose them for good.

I turned down a side street and saw a stand with some boxes stacked up near it. Perfect. I ran over to the stand and hid under one of the boxes after I dumped the contents into a nearby well. And now I wait.

After a few moments of sitting in silence I heard the heavy hoof beats of the guards getting close. I listened in to what they were saying “The monster went this way” one guard said. “Yeah but its trail stops here, where could it have gone” another voice said. “I don’t know but let’s go down this alley way here; maybe we will see the monster.”

A mixture of anger and well, more anger hit me like the Mack truck did before I died. They think I’m a monster? Well, I have written stories that you could say have been written by a monster, but I am no monster. I am a nice man, with happy feelings all of the time.

After I heard their voices die off and their hoof beats fade into the distance, I got out from my box hideout. Ok, now maybe I can get out of here before anything else goes horribly wrong. I got out from under my box and immediately regretted what I just thought of moments ago. I was hit in the face with a purse.

I grabbed my cheek and looked at what could have done that. Of course. In front of me was a light brown pony with a bright blue mane, she was looking at me with pure fear. “Don’t be afraid, I won’t hurt you” I said to the pony, trying to calm her down. She looked at me and then turned around and fled around the corner. I am going to have to explain everything about me if I get to Ponyville, that way I can at least hope that everypony here will be less afraid of me.

I didn’t want to be in this town anymore. I didn’t care if any of the ponies saw me, I ran as fast as I could through the streets trying to find the cities entrance. After what felt like endless running and detours I finally found the entrance. Oh thank god, anymore running and I was going to fall over and wait for guards to come just to take me back to my bed in jail.

I left the city of Canterlot and started to make my way back the way I came from. Ok, so here are my options:

1. Get to the outskirts of Ponyville (if I even find it and get Fluttershy to help)
2. Try to go straight into Ponyville and talk to Twilight on the matter (probably not, seeing as she will probably get suspicious and send letters upon letters to the princess about me)
3. Go off on my own and live under a rock somewhere (hopefully I don’t have to do this one)

I walked down the dirt road and I began to feel a little better. Yay! I am a fugitive now! Wouldn’t my mommy be proud? Not a chance in the world.

I walked for about five hours before I started to see something in the distance. It was turning to dusk, so I couldn’t really tell what it was yet; but one thing was for certain it was a building. I got a little closer and deduced it was a windmill. I went deep into my memories of the show and remembered that the town indeed did have a windmill. Ok, I guess I’m on the outside of Ponyville, now I need to go and find Fluttershy. I just hope that she doesn’t faint on me or something.

Onward to yet more events that will probably backfire on me later on. *Squee*

I scratched my head as I sat in a large bush at the tree line, ok…I know Fluttershy lives in the forest; BUT WHERE? I looked around from inside my bush (kind of kinky), I saw a small dirt trail that led deeper into the forest. Great, maybe I’ll get mauled by a bear or something. Despite my brain telling me that this was probably the worst idea I’ve ever had, I got up out of my hideout and started walking along the trail.

You are so stupid, this is the same principal as the ‘don’t get in the creepy van that has ‘free candy’ written on the side my brain told me as I walked. I ignored the threats from my inner subconscious and kept walking. It was really calm as I walked down the trail, it felt nice. It was probably the nicest feeling I have felt here yet beside the thing I can do with my face *Squee*.

I stopped after a while and took a seat on a fallen tree. I made sure it was a tree seeing as I couldn’t tell the difference between a tree stump and a Canterlot guard. I sat there and listened to the sounds of nature for a little while. The birds chirped around me and I went into a daze and fell asleep.

While asleep I went into another one of my ‘I am going to have a you have been put into the story dreams, only I only get put into one of them… the cupcakes’ dream. I had gotten used to that dream and I even wrote a fic about it. (Scary huh?)

Have you ever waked up to someone who was only inches away from your face and was staring at you? Well that just happened to me, only it was not what I expected. I opened my eyes and saw a pair of light green eyes looking at me. I don’t like this feeling.

“Oh sweet Jesus!” I yelled before rolling off the other side of the tree and getting a mouthful of dirt. I really hate my luck right now. So far out of my series of unfortunate events I have: been hit with a truck, sent through a convenience store, DIED, got hit straight in the nose by a guard, got thrown into jail, got chased trough the biggest city in Equestria, and then got the piss scared out of me by something. The only way it could get any worse is if everything bad that happened to me already happened again all at once. I don’t ever want to have to go through that.

I rolled over on the ground and what I saw above my head scared me at first. It was Fluttershy, I could tell by the light green eyes and the look of shyness and concern on her face. She was looking at me like I was a wounded animal.
“A-are you ok? D-do you need me to help you?” Fluttershy said to me, her small shy voice, making it hard for me to reach up and hug her. Wait, you will get everything you want eventually. Fine, I hate you brain.

I sat up slowly as to not frighten her; it wasn’t super effective like the meme from the internet portrayed. The yellow mare squeaked and jumped back and hid on the other side of the tree. At least she doesn’t have a purse to hit me with. I got into a sitting position and peered over the side of the tree “Please don’t be afraid, I am not going to hurt you.” Genius! Maybe the second time I say this it will be more effective. It was.

Fluttershy looked up at my face and I could tell she was starting to ease her tension. Good, now I am going to see if she can help me, because if she doesn’t I better go find myself a nice comfy rock to live under because that will probably be my only other option. I got into a kneeling position and she continued to look at me with those eyes. HHHHHNNNGGG, fighting the urge to hug her, losing the will to fight it. Too cute. AAARRGGGHH!

After I got my mind to come out of sleep mode again I began to try to talk to her. “I don’t mean to scare you, I am not from here. I was looking for you because I wanted you to help me explain why I am here to everypony. Will you help me?”

She looked at me then she found her voice again “U-um, I think I can help, I mean if that’s ok.”

She said that line, HHHNNNGGG. “Yes please, I need someone to listen to why I am here. I am not going to hurt anyone. I just want to explain why I am here.” Please say ok.

“Um…ok. I’ll go get my friends and maybe Twilight can help also.” Fluttershy told me to go and sit on her front steps while she got her friends.

Oh geez, I can just feel the awkward already. I can just hear all of the questions that they are going to ask me. What are you? Why are you here? How did you get here? Why are you so ugly looking? I was starting to get a little nervous, not enough to be scared mind you, but enough to make me think of this. What if they think of me like the ponies at Canterlot. What if I truly am meant to be in the jail because I am so different? Stop thinking like that; Fluttershy is at least going to try to help me.

I sat there for what felt like hours before I saw the group of six ponies walking and flying towards me. Queue the extremely large amount of awkward. Fluttershy was the first to make it to me. “I met him when I was walking through the woods” She said as the others stopped in front of the stairs.

At least they know that I am a male. Wait, how did Fluttershy deduce this? I gave what looked to be a bad poker face and waved at them. “Hi” was all I could manage my mouth to say. Hi? Great going smart-ass, now they will probably think you’re freakin stupid. Idiot. I didn’t listen to my subconscious and looked at the group in front of me, my stupid smile still painted on my face.

“Hello” Twilight said in a little bit of a startled tone.

“Howdy” Applejack said next.

“Hello dear” Rarity said next. I wanted to go over and put duct tape over her mouth. Rarity was my least favorite out of the mane 6, so that’s why I wanted to do it. Just thought you would want to know.

“Sup” Rainbow Dash said after Rarity. My mind suffered a blowout after that. Rainbow Dash was my favorite character, just another tidbit for you.

Pinky didn’t even say anything, she just bounced over to me, despite the cautious looks from the others and hugged me tightly. At least one of them likes me, hooray.

Fluttershy flew over to twilight and said “H-He says he wants to explain why he is here. S-should we let him?”

“I don’t know, I think I should alert the princess to his being here” Twilight replied to Fluttershy.

Uh oh. Do not want. I don’t want more jail time, I just got out. I found my voice “Please, just hear me out. I was already in the jail cell at Canterlot; the princess has no interest in talking to me. I broke out so I could come and talk to you and see if you could get Celestia to understand why I am here. You can send her as many letters as you want about me afterward, just let me explain.” I probably shouldn’t have milked it as much, but at this point I was desperate.

“Wait, how do you know about this place if you are not from here? How do you know about the Princess?” Twilight asked me, now confusion in her voice.

“That is why I want to explain, I can tell you everything” I said to them.

“Ok, let’s hear your explanation” Twilight said to me.

Wow rude much. Fine. “Ok, I am not from around here. I am from a place called earth. You have never heard of it but I was from there. I was getting ready for school and I had a little accident in which I died. After I died I came here.” I paused to take a breath. “When I woke up here I had no idea where I was at first, all I saw was a dirt road. I followed it and saw Canterlot in the distance. Before I could even reach it I was knocked out by a Canterlot guard. I woke up in the jail all alone. No pony came to ask why I was here or anything. I figured they were going to let me rot in the cell.” Another pause for breath. “I devised a plan to get out to come and see you so I can try to get everypony to believe that I am not an enemy or ‘monster’ for that matter.”

Twilight looked at me for a long time and looked to all of the others, searching for what they thought of my explanation.

“I-I think we should help. He is really nice” Fluttershy said to Twilight.

“Yeah, I think what he is saying is the truth, and he is pretty cool once you get over the not being a pony thing” Rainbow commented. Over where I was sitting I practically fell over after hearing that.

“I like him, he smells good” Pinky said to Twilight. Okay, so I smell good. That’s good to know.

“Ah think we can trust um” Applejack added.

“I second Applejack” Rarity said. Still don’t like her talking, even if she thinks I am telling the truth.

“Ok, I think he is telling the truth as well, but what do we do about the fact that he broke out of prison?” Twilight said to the other ponies while looking at me.

I smiled sheepishly and turned my head away.

“I would have done the same thing if I was imprisoned for doing nothing wrong” Rainbow Dash said to Twilight, a little on the angry side.

Not sure if she is defending me or just giving a comment that doesn’t really matter in the situation. I sat there and listened to their argument on my ‘imprisonment’. What to do, what to do. Maybe I’ll get my little lunch out of my bag.

Pinky had walked over and was sitting next to me, looking at the ponies arguing.

I pulled my bag around to my front and opened the top to grab my lunch. Pinky heard my bag rustling and was looking at me looking in my bag. I can feel her eyes looking deep into my soul. I got my lunch bag out from my knapsack and opened it.

“What’s that? Does it have goodies in it?” Pinky asked me happily.

“It’s just my lunch for school. I didn’t get any chance to eat for the past two days so I am a little hungry.” I took a pudding cup out of the bag and opened it. I looked at Pinky with the pudding cup in my hand. She was looking at the cup. “Do you like chocolate pudding?”

“I LOVE chocolate pudding!” Pinky said happily.

I handed the cup out to her and she ate it eagerly. Note to self: Never get in the way of Pinky Pie and pudding. I turned back to the others who have finished arguing and were now looking at me. “What, I just gave Pinky some pudding is all.”

“That was sooooo good!” Pinky said as she licked her lips.

Twilight shook her head at the pink pony then turned her attention back to me. “I have sent a letter to the princess about you escaping and coming to talk to us. She was not happy about the whole ‘escaping’ part but she decided that you are allowed to stay after I told her how you got here.”

Yes, I got a little bit of good luck for a change. I am so happy I could just die…wait I already did that. Nevermind.
I smiled and sat back a little. “That is a big relief. Thank you for allowing me to stay, I owe you.” I looked at them and asked “well, if you want I have a few things I could show you from where I came from, and I could tell you about where I came from, if you want me to.”

“Story time!” Pinky said joyfully.

“Sweet, count me in. and what is that you’re wearing? I think it’s so cool and I want one” Rainbow Dash said to me.

I was still sitting on the stairs of Fluttershy’s home and everypony, even Twilight sat down around me, eagerly awaiting to hear things about where I came from. Yay, I feel like I am one of the popular kids at school now, that or me being the kid with the full pack of gum and opening it in the lunchroom. I got into a comfortable position and got ready to tell them all about everything. Woohoo!

I wonder what’s going to happen when I show them the wonders of electronic devices. Well, let’s find out!

“While I tell you about me and what it was like back where I came from, feel free to ask me questions” I said to the ponies gathered around me. The ponies nodded and waited for me to begin. I hope they like my story.

I took a deep breath and began “Where I come from technology was a lot more advanced than it is here. We all have different electronic devices to help with our everyday lives.”

“Sorry but what exactly are you again?” Pinky asked with her big smile on her face.

I can already tell that I will be getting a lot of questions from her. “Well, I am what you would call a human. Instead of walking on all fours like the animals where I come from, we walk on two. We are the only creature where I come from that can talk and do basic everyday activities, like you do here. I hope I didn’t make it too smart and complicated for her. I don’t want her mind to do what mine does when something confuses me, go into shut down mode.

“Ok, that makes sense. So you are the alpha species of where you come from.” Twilight said to me, she had calmed down from her grumpy mood and was starting to take a little interest.

Ahh! She sounds like a freakin science teacher, only she is a pony and we aren’t in school. “Exactly.”

“I don’t know if you can tell or not, but I am not an adult. I am only seventeen years old; I am considered a teenager from where I come from.” Twilight must have become really interested with me now because she had to comment on yet another one of my sentences. Yep this is going to be a long day.

“Wait, all of us are seventeen years old as well. It seems as the only thing different between us is the species, time frame, and where you came from.”

Oook, maybe I made the wrong decision about going into so much detail with my sentences. I am starting to get a little annoyed with the science lectures. Ugh, I thought I was away from school now that I died. God.

“Ok, that’s a little creepy, but back to the story. I get up every morning really early to go to school. I take this bag with me, everywhere I go because it has my school supplies in it and just everything I take with me around on a daily basis.”

I was sitting up on the stairs now, getting interested in my own story I was telling. I should go into speaking, or something along the lines of talking to people. Maybe I’ll become a therapist. Ha ha…NOPE. Not going to happen…EVER.

Rainbow Dash was sitting behind me and found my bag. I was surprised to find out that she had managed to open it and was now looking through the contents. “You sure do have a lot of stuff in here. What is it?” What, is my bag considered to be something like an artifact from god himself?

I turned around and looked at Rainbow Dash looking through my bag. She pulled out my gel pen from my bag and held it in her hoof “What is this?”

“That Rainbow Dash, is a pen. It is one of the things we use as a writing utensil. You use a quill to write with, don’t you?” I asked the ponies around me.

“Yes, we use quills to write with, but I am curious to how it works” Twilight asked, generally interested in the pen. Simple ponies are amused by simple things I guess. I will humor her and show her how it works, frankly because I want to show them my skills as an artist.

I reached into the bag and pulled out my notebook, which had nothing school related in it. I go to a college class for half of the day in which I need no school supplies at all. I loved being in school, I didn’t have to do anything.

Twilight and the others gathered around close to me as I opened my notebook to a blank sheet of paper. I started to make a sketch of the scenery around us, I drew the trees and bushes that were in front of us and even drew a bird flying through the air. I put my pen down after I was finished and let them look at it closely.

“Wow, you can write that? That’s so cool, can I keep it?” Rainbow Dash said to me, still looking at the drawing I made.

“Sure, I love to portray what is around me; I will make a lot more eventually.” I gently ripped the page out of the notebook, so I didn’t rip the actual drawing and flipped it over to its blank side. I wrote ‘to Rainbow Dash on it’.

“I have to say this and I am sorry for it, but your writing is as bad as Rainbow’s.” Twilight said to me, nicely. Ouch. That comment hit me like the purse from that pony in Canterlot. I looked at Rainbow Dash and she was looking at me, we must have both had the same thought in our head. I don’t care, at least I can write. Isn’t that good enough?

“Here you Rainbow Dash” I said as I handed her the picture. Twilight doesn’t get a picture. She made me want to shed a man tear. Ughughugh.

I got out of my funk and decided that I was going to show them the wonders of electronics. I took out my laptop from the bag and set it on my lap. “This is called a laptop; it is one of those electronic devices I told you about earlier. This is used to listen to music write things down, and much, much more.”

I pushed the power button and the screen burst into color. Oh god I forgot that I left it on. Well, that saves me, the boot up process at least. I tapped the keys and typed in my password. The welcome beep sounded and my home screen was visible. The ponies continued to look at the screen, their eyes fixed on the bright colors.

“Back where I come from I listened to a type of music called dubstep. Not a lot of people in my town listened to it or liked it for that matter, but I liked it so I listened to it anyways. Do you want to hear some?”

“Sure, it sounds like it could be cool” Rainbow Dash said to me.

Well, that settles it then. I pushed the play button and the music began to play. I did not get the reaction I was hoping to get. Everypony besides Rainbow Dash put their hooves over their ears and told me to turn it off. Well, my dreams of getting the mane 6 to like dubstep has been shot down. Much like my dream to go and become a computer technician. Ho hum, death can be a real pain in the keister sometimes. Oh well, back to my new real world.

I paused the music and looked at the group. Another stupid smile painted on my face. Are you really that stupid, you smile at something that makes their ears bleed, not literally of course, but you get the point. Now tell them you’re sorry…and get that stupid smile off your face. For once I listened to my brain and looked at them with the ‘I’m sorry’ look. “Sorry, I didn’t mean for it to be that bad for you, I won’t play it again.”

“Thank you. I guess the music you listened to back home is a little too strong for us” Twilight said to me, she looked a little sad, probably because I tried to do something nice but it backfired on me. Now where have I had that feeling before? Oh yeah…about every moment I have been in this place before about two hours ago!

Rainbow Dash flew came close to my head and whispered to me “I like it; you will have to let me listen to more of it sometime. I think its super cool!”

I had another moment. Not the one where you chew it over with Twix, but you get the idea. Rainbow Dash likes Dubstep! Some faith in my life has been restored!

I decided to change the subject seeing as it was getting late and the sun was starting to set. This is going to be one of the most gut wrenchingly awkward statements I am going to say, but it needs to be done. I looked at Twilight “Umm, by any chance did Celestia say anything about where I will be staying?” I am waiting for the “you have to make your own shelter” to come out of her mouth. After I thought about that my mind shown me an image that made me want to laugh and cry at the same time. My mind portrayed me as being a hermit with a large beard and an ugly brown tunic. Get out of my head! This isn’t funny. What if I actually had to end up doing that? Aw god, now I can’t stop thinking about it. Damn it.

“I have to take you to an apartment building near the center of town. Celestia told me that you have permission to use an apartment on the top floor of the building. I also forgot to mention that she will be coming around sometime in the near future to hear what you have to say for herself. She was sorry for the horrible treatment; it’s just that she was under pressure from the guards to do it. Just expect her to come around later to talk to you.” Twilight said to me with a smile.
Yay! I got a smile out of her. One small step for man, one giant leap for me.

“Ok, so if I have to go into the center of town to get to the apartment, won’t the other ponies be afraid of me?” I asked her. That’s all I need, to go into Ponyville just to get pelted with fruits and vegetables by the residents like I was the harbinger of death.

I noticed that Rainbow Dash wasn’t with them anymore. Twilight smiled again “Don’t worry, Rainbow Dash went to tell the mayor of your arrival, everyone will be fine. You won’t get hassled by anypony.”

“Thank god, I am grateful. I need something good to happen for me for once” I said as I got my bag ready for the small trek to Ponyville. “I’m ready to go if you are.”

“Ok let’s go” Pinky Pie said happily as she bounced up and down next to me.

We started to walk towards Ponyville, taking the forest path that I walked up earlier that day. Pinky Pie must have taken a liking to me because she never left my side as we walked , well me, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack walked; Pinky on the other hand bounced. She better not like me just because I gave her something sweet to eat, because that would make me a little on the mad side.

We got to the outskirts of the town and I stood there frozen. It looked exactly like it did in the show! It was perfect down to every last detail. My god, I live in Ponyville now! It’s like every dream a Brony could have all wrapped up into a nice present for me.

“Well, here we are. Let’s get you to your room so you can get some rest. You look like you need it.”

You don’t say? Well, if you had to go through what I did for the past two days you would be tired too. I thought as I walked through the main road in the town.

Ponies were in the streets and they were looking at me, but they didn’t look at me like the ones in Canterlot did. They looked at me like they accepted who I was. Thanks RD, I will have to thank you for this one.

We made it to the apartment, which by the way was located right across the street from Twilight’s house. Perfect, of course it would be right across the street.

They walked me up to my room and we stood out in front of the door. Twilight handed me the key to the door with her magic. “Here you go. Now go get some sleep, we will talk together more tomorrow.”

“Ok” I said before I turned around to unlock the door.

“Wait you never told us your name” Pinkies voice boomed from right behind my ear.

I jumped up in fear and hit my head on the ceiling. Ouch, now that did hurt a little. I landed on the ground and grabbed my chest. “Geez Pinky, warn me next time. I almost had a heart attack. But your right, I never did tell you my name…it’s Kyle”

“Okie Dokie Loki, see you tomorrow Kyle” Pinky said to me before bouncing back to the others.

We said our goodbyes and I opened the door to my room. It was more than I expected let me tell you that. I managed to figure out that I was about one and a half feet taller than them, and their doors were the exact same size as me. Well, at least there is one good reason I am short, now I won’t hit my head on the door frame.

I walked into my room and didn’t even look around. I walked over to my bed and flopped down onto it happily. At least it’s softer than the cot I had in jail or the fallen tree.

Well, tomorrow I am going to bet Celestia comes to pay me a visit. Oh boy, I wonder what she will think of me.

So far being dead hasn’t been all that bad besides my series of bad events. I like it here, it’s like I am being given a second chance. I just hope it doesn’t have to end.

Then I fell asleep with my face in the pillow.

It felt wonderful, the bed I mean. I haven’t gotten much sleep over the past two days except for being knocked out by the Canterlot guard. I kind of wish I could go back there and find him. I want him to tell me he’s sorry before I deck HIM in the snoz.

I was drifting in and out of little cat-naps. I felt rested and in a good mood. After a little while I turned over on my bed, which was a little smaller than me, so my feet hung off the edge. Only part I hate about the bed, let me tell you. I wish you could feel the pain of every part of your body covered by blanket EXCEPT your feet. I hate it.

I never noticed the window before, but sunlight was coming in through the cracks around the curtain. Well, I guess I better get up. Seeing as I have nothing better to do. I got up out of bed and walked, well shuffled is more like it, over to the window.

I opened the blind and fell over on the ground. I didn’t even catch myself. I had lost all control of the inner workings of my head and I was formulating a way to tackle this situation, or try to at least. If I have to go into an explanation for what, well who I saw, I can only give you one word…DERPY.

Derpy was flying at my windows height with her face pressed up to the glass. AHHH, I don’t like constantly getting scared, even if they find more creative ways to do it. I was staring up at the ceiling, that light on the ceiling seems really interesting to me right now. I don’t know why, well yes I do, I AM TRYING TO CALM DOWN! First Fluttershy scares the crap out of me, then Pinky, now Derpy Hooves. Ugh.

After a few more moments of staring at the light on the ceiling I sat up and shook my head. Ok, now that my heart beat is back to semi normal, I can talk to her. I looked at the window and the grey wall eyed Pegasus was gone. The only thing that she left behind was a letter in an envelope in the center of the window.

I got up and looked at the letter. The window was closed, but the letter was on the inside. Wait…how is the letter on the inside of the window when it was closed? On second thought never mind, I don’t want to know. I got the envelope off of the window and opened it.

Aww c’mon! I just got here and she is already coming to hear my story. Will I ever get a break? I finished the letter and made it into a paper airplane and tossed it towards the garbage can. It missed of course. I made the ‘are you serious’ meme face and went over, picked it up and slam-dunked it into the trash. And the crowd goes wild! Kyle has just won the game! *cheers from crowd*. I am so alone *shed a man tear*.

I don’t know what possessed me to walk over to my door and open it, but I did. I regret that decision, for now every fiber of my being is snapping from shock. I opened the door and Twilight, RD, AJ, Pinky Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity were standing on the outside of the door. I want it to end, I can feel that heart attack getting closer with every time I get scared out of my skin.

“K-Kyle…did we scare you?” Fluttershy asked me in a small voice.

No I just fell on the ground…again because I wanted to say ‘hi’ to the floor. “It’s ok Fluttershy, I’m ok.”

“Well, me and the others are here to try to help with your situation with the princess” Twilight said smiling to me. “We all think that you should stay here with us.”

I smiled widely at hearing that comment *Squee*. I walked over and hugged Twilight tightly. “Thank you, that means a lot to me.”

“She is on her way right now, she will be here soon” Twilight said as I let go of the hug.

I hope that guard isn’t with her, because if he is I can just feel it in my gut that he will be trying to knock me out again. “Ok.”

The group of ponies walked into the room after I welcomed them to come in. Rainbow Dash walked over to me “I still can’t get over that thing you’re wearing. What is it again?”

I want to be nice. If by any chance I have to go back to the real world of humans like the people in the fics I read, at least they will have something to remember my being here. I took off my zip up hoody and held it in my hand. “It’s called a hoody and I think you should have it. I really only wear it because it’s my ‘thing’ but you seem like you would enjoy it more than me.” My mind went into a moment of D’AWWWWWW. Maybe I’ll get an award for being so nice to them while I am here. Probably not.

I felt like my mom when I was putting it on her. Now sweetie, don’t go get it all dirty now, it’s your Christmas present from your aunt. ARRGGHH! Why did I think of that? Do not like that thought. After I had finished putting it on her and zipping it up I had a thought my god, she looks so much cooler than me when she wears it. I always looked like a bum, but not her. I will never wear a hoody again! I have been tainted to look like a bum when I wear one! *Shed a not so manly tear*

Rainbow Dash looked down at the hoody and then to me. “Wait, your giving me this? But don’t you need it?”

“Nope, I just wore it because it was just something I did. I want you to have it.” I said as I looked at her. The face she was giving me…priceless.

I was caught off guard at what she did next, frankly because I never thought she would ever do something like this. She hugged me. I can feel it; I can feel my heart getting ready to explode from the hug she was giving me. HHHHNNNNGGG.

I hugged her back and a few moments later she released her hold and smiled at me. I looked over to the others and they were looking at me and smiling. Ok now I know I did something nice but it isn’t something that requires everyone to smile at me like that. It was creepy. On a side note: maybe I’m the secret element…the element of niceness. My friend from school always said I was full to the brim with it.

All of the smiles faded after that, even mine. It takes a lot to get rid of my smile, but this did it. There was a knock at the door. Oh man, here we go. Queue the immense amount of awkward…again. I began walking to the door, but Twilight opened it with her magic first. Humph, fine go ahead. I wasn’t walking there anyway.

Princess Celestia was standing in the doorway. She did not have any royal guards with her. Oh thank god, there are no guards with her; that would just scare the piss out of me if there was. She walked in quietly. She had one of the best poker faces I have ever seen. I must learn from her.

“It’s good to finally meet you so we can talk about your little predicament. And I have to say, you must have something in you to be able to get out of my jail to come talk to these ponies” she said to me in a calm voice. “I really am sorry for putting you in there for no reason, I truly am.”

“I am sorry if I caused any commotion in your city. I just needed to find a way to get the ponies here to understand why I am here. I understand you want to hear my explanation as well?” I really wasn’t sorry for creating a little havoc in the city. Serves them right for putting me in there.

“Yes, I want to hear your story to see if there is anything I can do about it” the princess said to me.

Here we go again. Story time. I took a big breath and retold my story. It was a lot less fun than the first time I told it. I am so bored. Why couldn’t there be a mind reading spell so I didn’t have to tell this again. After a few minutes of me pouring my soul out in telling her my story I was finally done. Thank god.

She stood there for a while, no doubt going over in her mind if I was telling the truth or not. She had her poker face on again. After a few more moments she said to me “Well, like you said, you really have been having a series of unfortunate events.”

Oh now you tell me. I didn’t know that until now. Geez, I feel like I am back at school with my two friends that don’t know good sarcasm when they hear it. Ugh.

It hasn’t been the most fun time of my lives, but I had to do it.” I said to her.

“I have decided to let you stay here seeing as you have nowhere else to go. I’m sorry that happened to you.” Princess Celestia was smiling at me now. Creepy.

I smiled stupidly and said “Well, everyday can’t be perfect.”

“I think it’s safe to say that you can stay here in Ponyville. You have made some friends from your little visit.” She said as she looked at the group of six ponies who were smiling at us both, mostly me. “I admire the amount of good you have in you. You gave something of yours without any feeling besides kindness.”

“Rainbow Dash really taken an interest in my hoody and I had no problem giving it to her.” I said smiling at her then to Rainbow Dash.

“Well, I have to be on my way back to the palace. I have some things I must attend to. I will check up on you later on to see how you are doing here.” Celestia said before she started to walk back out the door.

YAAAAAYYY! I get to stay here! I finally had something good happen to me.

Twilight and the gang all crowded around me and hugged me. HHHHNNNGG. “Thank you all for helping me. I don’t know how I could ever repay you.”

I guess this is the beginning of my second chance at a life, only I can feel that this one will be better than my other one.

I honestly didn’t think I would get this far. I have been allowed to stay here with Twilight and the others, but what do I do now. I had no clue what was going to go on now; it was like I was stepping into unfamiliar territory.

“Umm Twilight, what do we do now?” I asked the lavender pony sheepishly. I wonder if I’ll be getting more science lectures. I hope not.

Well, actually we have to get ready to go down to town hall now.” Town Hall? But why? Oh god, I hope to hell it isn’t the mayor introducing me to the residents here. I…AM…NOT…GOOD…AT…TALKING…TO…CROWDS.

“I have a faint idea of why. Is it for me to be introduced to the other residents here?” I asked as I got my hat out of my bag, it was another of my ‘things’ ok. Please say that it isn’t; oh please say that it isn’t.

Pinky busted into the conversation “Yep, we like you, but now you need to let the other ponies meet you.” BANG! That sentence hit me like a bullet. Well, my thought was thrown into the trash like the letter from Celestia I got earlier. Damn it, I hate public speaking.

“Ok, but am I going to have to speak?” I asked to Twilight, nervousness washing over me like a waterfall.

“Yeah, the other ponies are going to want to hear some stuff about you” Twilight said to me in a nice tone.

“Ah know how ya feel sugarcube, ah don’t like speakin neither.” Applejack said as she walked over and patted me on the back.

“Thanks AJ, at least I’m not the only one.” I said to the orange earth pony. Then I turned my attention back to Twilight.

“So when do we have to be there?” Deep in my mind my brain was trying to formulate ways that I could possibly get out of this situation. Maybe I could fall out my window and go to the hospital. No, that would possibly end up with me dying again. If I could find some curdled milk I could drink it and be bed ridden for the next few days. Nope, I don’t want to be sick. Well, that’s all I have for now.

“If you want, we can go now so you can talk to some of the ponies so you can build up your confidence.” Twilight said looking at me. I could tell this was important to her so I decided to suck it up and get it over with. I want a break after this; I have been so busy lately. I want a vacation day!

Let’s just go get this over with. I hope it ends well. “Maybe your right, let’s go.” I said as I put my bag around my shoulders.

I locked my door and we walked down the stairs and out of the apartment building. Fluttershy was walking next to me; she looked at me and then looked away shyly. She looked back a moment later and asked “Do you like it here, I-I mean you don’t have to if you want.” I took this question off guard. Mother of god, I knew this question would come eventually, but from Fluttershy? I thought it would come from Rarity or Applejack, but never Fluttershy. How do I put this?

We were outside now “I love it here; you don’t have to worry about that.” I said to the yellow mare. “I think this place is 20 times cooler than where I came from.” I looked up at Rainbow Dash, who was flying above us. And now I wait to see if I get a reaction from the 20 times reference.

“Why wouldn’t it be? From what you said before about others picking on you, I would find it to be better somewhere else” RD replied in her usual ‘cool’ tone. Not the reaction I wanted, but it’s better than nothing. I looked back up to her; she was wearing the hoody. Yep so much cooler than me. I had managed to cut holes out of it for her wings so she could fly while wearing it. That made her happy.

Then I heard something that I will not soon forget…bouncing. I looked around for the source of the noise. I found it! Up above us was Derpy. She was bouncing on a cloud humming. This seems familiar.

I just turned my head back around to focus back on the task at hand. Nope, not going to look at her, if I don’t see her she isn’t there. Then I heard it, a crack that came from where the grey Pegasus was bouncing. Nope still not going to look, despite my wanting to.

Then something hit my head. It felt warm. I didn’t have any time to react before I realized that Derpy had managed to strike my hat with lightning. I took my hat off and it was on fire. I tried to blow the flames out but it was no use, my hat died. I frowned and glanced at the pegasus. NOOOOOOOOOOOO! Curse you Derpy. You killed my hat. ARRGGHH.

“Did you see what she just did to my hat?” I said pointing up to the grey pegasus still bouncing on the cloud.

“Yeah, you should watch out for her. That’s Derpy, she has a knack for making bad luck” RD said to me smiling and covering her mouth, probably to stop her from laughing.

“It’s not funny. I liked this hat, and now it is a pile of ashes.” Oh great, she thought it was funny. Go on laugh at my pain, I am a manly man (mostly).

“I think it’s hilarious! She does that sort of thing to me all the time, it’s funny to see it happen to somepony besides me” she said as she held her sides as she flew.

Humph. Apparently there is one thing that both places have in common; they all thought I was a comedian.

It was my turn to laugh when she didn’t watch where she was going and flew into a tree. Ah Ha Ha Ha. She was sitting on the ground and the hood was over her face. “Ha Ha, very funny.”

“You had it coming darling” Rarity said as she stifled a laugh herself.

I was brought to attention when I saw a white unicorn with an electric blue mane walking towards me. I wonder if Vinyl Scratch (DJ Pon-3) ever heard of dubstep, seeing as she ran a club that played electronic music.

“Hey, you there, big tall thing, when I heard that you were staying here with us I had to come and see it for myself. Do you have a name; and can you talk for that matter?” Vinyl said to me.

Funny I don’t remember my name being ‘big tall thing’, but hey what do I know? Up could be down for all I care. I looked at her and smiled. “My name is Kyle. You run the club here right?”

“Yep. I play the best music in all of Equestria.” She said to me cockily. I know I heard that brand of cockiness from somewhere…but where? Oh well, never mind.

“Have you heard of dubstep? It’s like electronic only there is a lot more bass in it.” I said to the white unicorn despite the looks I got from the others.

“No, but you can come down to the club sometime and play it for me. Maybe it will become the next hit around here. I have to get out of here, see ya around big thing.” Vinyl said as she turned around and walked back the way she came.

Ok so I am just big thing now. Perfect. I will just go over to the place where you legally change your name right now and change it to Mr. Big Thing. It’s going to be one of those days.

We began walking again and soon we were at the Town Hall. Gulp, I am weighing my options to turn around and run for the hills. I no want to speak in front of this big of a crowd. “Mother of god” I whispered as I looked at all of the ponies gathered around the stage.

“Well, let’s go tell the mayor that you’re here” Twilight said to me and the others. Too late Twi, she is already behind you. Twilight turned around and saw the mayor standing there. “Hello, we have brought our friend so he can introduce himself to everypony.”

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you. I am honored to be in your town.” What are you a fancy person now? Get in the game, you are about to go out in front of like 200 ponies. Act normal.

I couldn’t even react to what happened next. I was immediately taken away by the mayor and walked onto the stage. Let me tell you, when you get stage fright like I do, you would welcome being back in jail. Please, something give me a distraction so I can run to a bridge and jump off of it to save me from doing this. Nothing came.

The mayor began to address the ponies “Citizens of Ponyville, we have a special guest with us here today. He is not from around here, but Celestia wants us to welcome him like he was here from the beginning. Give him a warm Ponyville welcome everypony.” Hearing this made it feel like rock was dropped right on my head.

Ok so here was my agenda for today:
1. Give this stupid speech that will rip me apart with nervousness.
2. Go home and sleep it off like it’s a bad hangover.
3. Never willingly do something like this again. EVER.

I walked up to the microphone. I stood there for a moment trying to collect myself, it wasn’t working. I took a deep breath and began “My name is Kyle. I am not from around here, as you can all tell. I am from a place called ‘Earth’, where everyone looks like me. I”

“What are you though?” a pony called from in the crowd interrupting me. Not the whole ‘I have to explain every sentence’ routine again. Fine.

“I am called a human. Where I come from we all look like this. As I was saying before, I was brought here after I had an accident in which I passed away. I had managed to get Celestia to listen to my story on how I got here and after she noticed I had become friends with Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinky Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity, she thought I should stay here.” You’re doing well so far, milk the time a little so you don’t have to speak as much.

“So are you going to be here forever?” another pony asked.

“I can’t answer that at the moment, but I do know that from the time I spent here so far, I have had more fun than I ever had back where I came from.” I replied to the pony.

“While I am here, if anyone has any questions to ask me about myself or where I am from, don’t hesitate, I will gladly tell you all about it.” I said through the microphone.

“That’s really all I can say right now” I said and looked over to the mayor. She nodded and I walked off the back of the stage. I did it! I spoke publicly without pissing my pants or throwing up. My life is now complete.

Rainbow Dash was the only one to come see me when I got off stage. “Hey, so do you think we can go listen to some more of that music. I have been thinking about it and I really want to hear more.”

It was a little odd that she didn't congratulate me or anything, but then again I didn't care. I thought I did horrible.

“Sure, but where do you want to go?” I asked her.

“We can go out to the bank by the river. That way the others won’t have to hear it.” Rainbow said to me.

I can’t believe it. I am going to go hang out with Rainbow Dash. And she wants to listen to my music!
“Ok let’s go” I said to her.

We walked out to the bank by the river and there was one tree there. I walked over to it and climbed it easily and sat on a low hanging branch. Rainbow Dash flew up and sat next to me. “I think it’s kind of weird that you are the only one out of the six that like this kind of music.” I pushed the play button so the music would start.

I recognized the song as The Devil’s Den by Skrillex. Rainbow Dash listened to the beat of the music and bobbed her head. She is exactly like me, she doesn’t care if nopony else doesn’t like the music either. She listens to it for herself.

We sat there in the tree for what felt like days, having small conversations that didn’t really amount to anything. Just like my life back in my old town. I told her all about the different versions of intensity the songs could have and she followed along like she got everything I was saying.

When it started to get dark I turned my laptop off, for some reason the battery life never drained while I was using it. Maybe my laptop has harnessed the power of friendship. Or maybe it is just some sort of frequency that is here that is keeping the battery full. I don’t know what it is but I am not complaining.

I hopped out of the tree and landed on my feet below. “I am getting pretty tired. It’s been a REALLY long day.”

“I am tired too, I’ll see ya around” RD said before taking off towards her cloud home in the distance.

I walked back into town and to the apartment building. I got some hello’s and hi’s out of ponies that were still out while I was walking. At least they don’t think I’m a monster now.

I walked up the stars and unlocked my door. I walked inside and shut the door behind me. I smiled at my bed I am so glad to finally be home so I can sleep and forget this HORRIBLY awkward day. 3 explanations down, will I have any more? On second thought I don’t care. All I care about is passing out on my bed.

I flopped down on my bed and thought of one thing, something that made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside. This is my new home, I live in this town now, and these ponies are my neighbors. Weird.

Then I fell asleep.

“ZZZZZZZZZZZZ”

*Rustle and lamp falling*

“ZZZ-huh”

I woke up and looked around, I couldn’t see anything because I didn’t have my glasses on, but I looked anyway. I hate my special eyes. I think I need a special brand of glasses. I reached over and grabbed my not so special pair of glasses and put them on after I rubbed my eyes.

I looked around the room and when I got to the other side of my bed I almost screamed like a sissy. HOW DID SHE GET IN HERE!? I literally jumped off my bed and my foot caught the blanket and I smacked my face on the floor. Ow, that hurt a lot. Now I can see where RD came from about bad luck. I rolled around on the ground for a minute, holding my entire face with my hands. This amount of pressure to my face is sooooo much worse than the purse or the guard.

After a few minutes I sat up and shook my head.

I got my bearings back and realized what I saw…again. Derpy Hooves was standing next to me and looking at me, well me and a painting on the wall. I don’t know if I could handle her talking to me. Not just because I may die from happiness, but because it might end up in me getting a piano or an anvil dropped on my head.

“Hi Kyle, can I help you get up?” Derpy said to me.

Too late for not talking. I can’t take it; I am going to explode from the amount of things scaring the crap out of me, being too cute, etc. I looked at her and could not really tell if she was serious or not. Now I can continue living here and be happy, or I can get helped by her and possibly get thrown out the window by her clumsiness. I think I will get up myself.

“Thanks Derpy, but I got it” I said as I got up. I got to say her name! Finally! When I was standing I got an idea Run, run from the grey Pegasus. She will kill me. Let’s just say I listened to my thought. I ran out of my apartment as fast as I could. I didn’t even lock the door. Gotta move fast. It’s not that I didn’t like her; it’s just that I was afraid that she was going to give me even more bad luck.

I made it down to the first floor in what Rainbow Dash would say 10 seconds flat. I walked outside and the sun was shining. “I sure like the weather here more than the weather back home.” I began to walk around Ponyville; a lot of the ponies said hi to me, some of them even started small conversations. This is a lot easier than I expected. I thought I would be avoided by them for being what Vinyl calls ‘a big thing’.

I walked to the outskirts of the town and found a pond with a few trees around it. I don’t know why but I feel this will be the spot I hang out from now on. I walked over to a nearby tree and sat down at the base of it. I rested my head on the tree and took a deep breath. Maybe something interesting…AND NOT SCARY will happen now.

I didn’t know how I did it, but I managed to fall asleep. I woke up and it must have gotten a lot warmer because I was sweating. ARGH, it feels like it’s 100 degrees out here! I looked around and then up to the sun. It was in the center of the sky.

I looked over towards Ponyville and saw Applejack, Pinky Pie, and Rainbow Dash were heading towards me. I wonder why they are coming out here. And where are the others? Why do I ask myself so many questions? Oh well, at least I have some company now. I was beginning to feel alone again.

Pinky was the one to make it to me first. She was bouncing up and down in front of me. “Hi Kyle, what are you doing out here all by yourself?” She is so happy! How can I teach myself to be that happy? Maybe I can go on the road as a comedian? No that won’t work; my act would be as dry as burnt toast.

“I’m just sitting out here enjoying the nice day. I was actually going to go cool off in the pond, seeing as it is like 100 degrees out here now.” I said as I got up and stretched. I cracked my back and my face contorted for a moment in pain. AAAARRRGGHH! Why does that always hurt so much. It feels like a lead weight was dropped on my back! I feel old.

“That’s funny because we were coming here to do the same thing.” Pinky said smiling her big, a little creepy smile.
This should be fun. “Ok, since we all had the same idea, let’s play a game. I used to do this back where I came from when I went swimming.” I said as I looked at the three of them.

“I love games! What is it?” Pinky said to me, her smile widening until it looked as if it covered her entire face.

I know you love games, who don’t know that. Well, I guess someone who lived under a rock their entire life wouldn’t. But that’s beside the point. “Well, the game is about seeing who can make the best trick when they jump in the water. It is just something to pass the time, there are 10 rounds in which everypony takes turns to see who wins that round.”

Rainbow Dash swooped down next to me “I’m so in! I am always up for a little competition.”

“I can’t wait; this is going to be so much fun!” Pinky replied after RD. I know you will have fun; you would have fun watching grass grow if you could sit and watch it long enough.

“Ah shucks, Ah guess Ah’ll play along” Applejack said after a moment of thinking.

“Good then it’s settled. I guess I will go first.” I took a running start and ran to a rock that was at the edge of the pond. I took a jump off the rock and thrust my body forward, doing a front-flip in the air. I landed in the water and it felt great. I came back above the surface after a moment. Well, seeing as I haven’t done a front-flip in a while since I hit my head on the backboard of the diving board at school (Not a fun experience mind you) I think I did pretty well.

“Heads up” Applejack said as she took her turn next. She galloped full speed to the same rock that I jumped from. She jumped much higher than I did and did a 180 front flip and landed next to me in the water. Show off, I can do tricks like that too, if I felt like it (I couldn’t).

“My turn!!!” Pinky said as she took a running start towards the rock. She jumped before the rock and used her front hooves to push off the rock to give her momentum. She launched into the air and did a two front flips before landing in the water. “That was fun” She said as she broke the surface of the water.

“Where’s Rainbow Dash? It’s her turn now” I asked Applejack. She better not have left to go fall asleep in a tree somewhere, because that would so not be 20% cooler of her. I looked around but could not see her anywhere.

“Ah’d take cover if ah were you” Applejack said as she covered her head with her hooves. Wait, hold on a minute. I remember this from somewhere. I think I saw this in an episode once.

“AHHHHHHHHH!” I heard then as I was pondering what I could have heard that reference before. I looked up into the air and wish I hadn’t. What is that blue thing hurtling down at the pond at like 300 miles per hour. Oh wait it’s RD...(Brain turning on (Scanning complete) RAINBOW DASH!

“HOLY SWEET MOTHER OF LORD!” I yelled before I covered my head with my arms. I looked through a hole in my arms at the cyan Pegasus that was barreling at the pond. She reminds me of the Mack truck that killed me. Funny how two completely different things can spark a horrid memory from just a little similarity.

I watched as she got to only about 100 feet away from the pond water and then do three consecutive front flips before she hit the water. ARGH! Why does everything have to one up me? I feel like Mario without any lives left. She broke the surface a moment later and flipped her mane out of her face. “How was that for cool?”

“Ok, that was amazing, but it’s my turn again and I am going to step it up a little.” So you want to showboat ay RD? Fine, I can do better tricks. Ding Ding Ding! Round Two Begin!

I swam over to the edge of the pond and got out. I walked over to the tree I fell asleep under and began to climb it. I made it to the highest branch that could support my weight and stood there. I looked down at them and said “One small step for tricks, one giant leap for my self-confidence.”

They must have found that line funny because Rainbow started to laugh and almost choke on water, while AJ gave a chuckle herself. HO HUM, I guess I am the comedian. Well here we go.

I turned around and jumped off the branch backwards. For my self-confidence! I flipped by entire body in a reverse somersault. I hope you like a backflip. I finished my flip and went into a cannonball and landed into the water, creating a large wave of water that hit the three ponies. I came up for air a few moments later. “Ok, I give up, I can’t do anymore, my back hurts after that one. I forfeit.”

“Ah thought that one was pretty good myself” Applejack said to me.

“Yeah, I liked it” Pinky said to me next.

“It needs to be about 20% cooler, other than that it was good” Rainbow Dash said to me.

She said the line! I got her to say the line. AWWWWW YYEEEAAAHHH! On a little side note ouch, that comment was a little too strong. I feel like I was just hit in the nose by that guard again. Well, I can’t win all of the crowd’s hearts. “I’ll work on it just for you RD.”

We all must have given up the game because we just swam there for the rest of the time we were there. We traded stories from when we were younger. We all laughed at them and had a great time. They particularly found it funny when I told them that I fell down a flight of stairs when I was only 2 years old.

I can sense that you’re laughing and stop it. It’s not funny, my mom and grandmother almost had simultaneous heart attacks. I was ok, but it still isn’t funny. It made it so my shoulders could pop out of socket on will.

We continued to trade stories while we swam. It was nice not having to do anything awkward for a change. We spent the rest of the day there doing just that.

I did not get home until really late, but when I finally did get into my room I fell on the bed and was instantly overcome by sleep.

I woke up in the middle of the night and got up out of bed. I hate nights when you wake up really early in the morning and you feel really rested so you can’t sleep anymore. I walked over to my window and pulled the blind out of the way.

Why does everypony have their lights on in their house? Did I miss something, or is this just one giant collaborative night of little sleep. I better go check it out.

I got my shoes on and walked over to my door. I opened it and walked out and locked it behind me. No one standing outside my door? What a nice change of pace. I walked down the stairs and outside to the streets of Ponyville.

I walked down the streets and there were some other ponies walking around as well. They look to be going towards town hall; I should follow them and be nosey. I like being nosey. I walked up to a light green pony that I recognized as Lyra after I got a closer look. “Umm, Lyra?”

“Oh, hi Kyle. Do you know what’s going on?” Lyra asked me in a friendly tone.

“Actually I was going to ask you the same thing. I woke up and saw everypony’s lights on and came out to see what was going on.” I replied to her. What is it nightmare night already? I never made my costume. I will kick myself if it is.

“All I know is that the mayor has called a meeting at town hall. I wonder what it’s about.” Lyra asked me. I can tell she was just as confused about the situation as I was. For once I am not the only one who feels like they have been left out of details for something interesting. That is another nice change of pace.

I walked to the town hall with a bunch of other ponies and we stood in front of the stage. I wonder what it is about. It started to rain then. I looked up and drops landed on my face. I never knew that their rain was yellow. I don’t know what possessed me to do this but I licked my lips when some of the drops landed on them. HOLY CRAP, it tastes like lemonade! I love lemonade! I wish I had a glass right now, this is so cool…it is raining lemonade!

A lot of the other ponies took notice of my reaction to the rain and were figuring out for themselves what the rain was. I heard reactions like ‘why is it raining lemonade?’ and ‘I hope this isn’t something bad’. WHO CARES! IT’S FREE LEMONADE!

I never noticed, but all of the ponies in Ponyville had gathered here now. They all no doubt were thinking the same thing ‘what is going on?’ The mayor finally stepped up on stage. She walked over to the microphone and began to address us.

“Citizens of Ponyville; I have some news that may be unpleasant for most of you. Strange occurrences such as the lemonade rain and the day to night reversal have been happening throughout all of Equestria. We do not have any word from the princess yet on the situation, but do expect to have some weird occurrences for a while until we get some info. Just go on with your normal lives and I will call you all together when I get some more information on the subject.” Then the mayor walked off the stage.

Wait, so it is really supposed to be daytime right now? And for the weird occurrences; if they are like the lemonade rain, I can live with it. But for some reason I feel like there is something far bigger behind these stupid things happening than I want.

I walked away from the stage and saw Twilight standing alone over by a tree. Forever Alone, but maybe she knows a little more than the mayor seeing as she is the student to the princess. I walked over to her and decided to strike conversation with the lavender mare. “Hi Twilight. Are you enjoying the rain?” Genius! Bring a little comedy to a conversation and it will lighten up the situation a bunch I say.

“How can I like this stupid rain when it’s the beginning of chaos?” Twilight said seething at me in anger. I could tell she was just shreds of control away from having a freak-out. Ok, comedy isn’t going to help in this situation. Well apparently my act is even dryer than burnt toast. It’s as dry as my friend’s humor, which is the driest thing in the known universe.

Let’s try to calm her down so she doesn’t kill me.

“Ok Twilight calm down just a little. We won’t know what this truly is until we get word from Celestia. For all we know right know RD could have just played a really good prank on everypony with the rain.” Oh god, I forgot to strip the comedic aspects out of my words. I guess I should prepare to be love and tolerated to death now.

Twilight began to laugh. Wait. Why is she laughing? Is it because of what I said about RD, or is it because of her last shreds of control finally breaking over stress. I hope it’s the first one. “That would be something she would do. Thanks for calming me down a little; it is just getting really stressful trying to figure out what is going on.” Whew, everything went better than expected.

“Well, The mayor said to just go on as if nothing bad is happening until we get word from Celestia. You should get away from your studies for a little bit and go to the spa with Rarity or something; she would probably like that.” I want to go home and fix my room from yesterday’s experience with Derpy Hooves. I will get her back eventually.

“Maybe your right. It is getting a little boring constantly studying all day. What are you going to do?” Twilight asked me.

“I have to go back to my room and clean it from yesterday’s visit from Derpy. I’ll meet up with you later.” I replied as I frowned when I remembered what Derpy did to me yesterday. First scaring me half to death, then killing my favorite hat, then making me eat a mouthful of hardwood floor. What next?

I walked back to my apartment in the light drizzle of lemonade and walked up to my room. I opened the door and a sound that was not pleasant met my ears. I walked into my room and shut my door quietly. I heard what sounds to be laughing coming from somewhere in my room. It wasn’t the ‘I love this joke’ laugh either; it was more of the ‘I have gone completely off my rocker’ laugh. WHERE IS IT COMING FROM? I want to get it to stop. It is like there is some freakin maniac in my room laughing at me.

I walked around my room and I deduced that my sound was coming from my bag. OK so it is coming from my bag. Hold on a momento, HOW CAN IT BE COMING FROM MY BAG!? Do I even want to know what it is? Yes, yes I do because it might be something funny. Or it could be something that is really bad.

I walked over and picked up my bag. Whatever was inside it was starting to laugh even more now. I opened my bag and found nothing that was laughing. I searched the pocket on the outside and I found something that I forgot about. The laughing can wait. What is this?

I pulled out my old phone from when I was like 11 years old. It was a Nokia. I forgot that I was bringing my Special forces officer to school to try and break it that day. I must have not been paying attention because my phone was the thing laughing. I have to say that this was the most messed up thing that I have ever seen in my life. My old Nokia phone was laughing at me.

“Yep I have drove straight past Sanityville, and have crashed my car right into a tree in Crazy town.” I said aloud as I held my phone. I don’t like the fact that an inanimate object is laughing at me.

“Hi little miss idiot, so you finally found my hiding spot. I figured you were going to be as dumb as a rock and look everywhere else but here first. Congratulations, you passed kindergarten for your basic learning skills!” my phone said to me as it stopped laughing.

*Sparks followed by small explosion in my brain*I can’t even begin to understand what I am hearing. This has to be one of those weird occurrences because my phone is broken to begin with. MY PHONE IS INSULTING ME!!!! I want to kill it, it needs to burn in the deepest hole in the bowels of hell. “Are you talking to me?” I asked the phone in a stupid dumbfounded tone. How couldn’t I? You would do the same thing if a phone from 2003 was talking to you.

“Are you talking to me? What do you think? You are the only thing in here with a brainstem; although I am beginning to have second thoughts about that now. Do you need to go back to kindergarten? I mean you have only been in 1st grade for 5 minutes.” My phone said to me in a ‘I’m a big scary bully now give me your lunch money’ tone.

That’s it. I took the phone in my hand and walked up to the wall and smacked it as hard as I could against the surface. I repeated the process for a good minute or two before I finally stopped. Take that you stupid phone, I hate you.

The phone just laughed at me some more. “You think you can get rid of me that easily? I am like a cockroach, I will survive even the strongest things you do to me.” Then the phone started to play a sound ‘wah wah wah wahhhh’. Oh it did not just make the sad tuba noise. IT’S ON NOW!

I took my phone over to my window and opened it. I put my hand out of the window and held it there. “Say your prayers.”
“You think this can destroy me? You are much more of an idiot than I thought. I should just skip sending you to kindergarten and just send you home to momma so she can change your diaper.” My phone said still making fun of me.

ARRGGGHH! You are so going to die. I was going to hope for an apology and then we could be friends. But now I feel like smashing you into a hundred pieces. “Bye bye” I said as I dropped the phone out of the window. It was still night-time outside, but I could see the light from the phone as it fell.

The phone still laughed at me as it fell saying various insults like ‘stupid face’ and idiot boy’. Ugh, it’s still saying insults as its falling.

I walked down to the front of the building and expected to see the phone shattered into bits and pieces. I never expected to find that the phone in one piece and still mocking me. I made a frown and began walking over to the phone. I can’t believe it survived a 3 story drop out a window. IT MUST DIE.

“Hello stupid. I was beginning to think that I was never going to see you again. I would really have liked that to happen, but seeing as you are still here I guess I will have to settle for your stupid conversations” my phone said to me.

“I have had enough of your insults. You may be the strongest thing in the known universe, but I can still get rid of you.” I will drop you into the pond, that way I won’t have to listen to your hate.

I took the phone and began walking to the pond. When I made it there I raised my arm and got ready to throw it. “This is for all the injustice you did to my mind!” I yelled as I threw it towards the water. The phone flew through the air and then stopped right above the water. The phone began to glow white and it flew to the other end of the pond. It seemingly grew arms and legs and fell onto the ground.

Wait a minute. Did I just see a phone grow arms and legs? Am I high?

“You haven’t seen the last of me Kyle. Get ready for some chaos to begin.” The phone said to me before it ran away laughing into the forest.

Oh no, I know what makes chaos here. DISCORD. I need to get to Twilight and tell her that my phone has been taken over by discord. If it even is discord. I hope she will take me seriously.

So much for normal days. HO HUM.

I walked back to Ponyville thinking about what had just happened. So my phone has possibly been manifested by the element of chaos itself. What else could possibly go wrong today? On second thought, I don’t want to know anymore, it will probably show its ugly face to me anyways.

I walked around the town looking for somepony that would know where Twilight was. She wasn’t at her house so that means she must have listened to me and got away from her studies. For once she actually listens to somepony when they say that she needs to get away from her studies. And of course something important happens right after I tell her that. I hate my judgment, it needs to get thrown away like curdled milk.

I managed to find Fluttershy after a few more sweeps around the town. Finally, I thought that I would never find one of my friends. I walked up to the yellow Pegasus “Hi Fluttershy, have you seen Twi around? I think I know what is going on with all of these weird things happening.” Should I tell her that my phone I found in my bag was laughing at me and insulting me and well, just being a pain in the butt in general? No I think I’ll wait till I find Twilight to tell her that.

“Oh h-hi Kyle, yeah I saw her. She said she was going to see Rarity.” Fluttershy said as she smiled shyly and looked around.

“Thank you Fluttershy. I think that Twi needs to hear this” I said as I started to turn around. Hmm, I think Fluttershy deserves to hear what I tell Twilight. I better bring her along. I just had another moment where I was full to the brim with kindness, YAY. “Fluttershy? Do you want to come along with me to see Twilight?”

“S-sure, I’ll come along” Fluttershy said to me. Ok now instead of just being alone, I managed to become part of the dynamic duo in going to see Twilight. Since Fluttershy is the element of kindness and I am also full to the brim with it, we need to come up with a name. I GOT IT! We will be called the Collaborators of Kindness, where we literally kill you with kindness. I am a genius; my mind just came up with a good superhero duo name and slogan in the blink of an eye. I smiled at the thought of me and Fluttershy in matching superhero outfits *Squee*. There is that sound again.

Me and Fluttershy began walking towards Rarity’s boutique. We were quiet as we walked, mostly because of her being so quiet to begin with. Fluttershy…Y U NO START A CONVERSATION WITH ME? We finally made it to the front of Rarity’s home and we stood there for a moment.

“Ok here we go” I said as I walked up the stars and to the door. I knocked on it a few times and waited. I swear to god, if she says “Oh hello darling” I will ask Derpy to come over for a visit. After a few minutes of waiting and feeling like there wasn’t even anypony home the door opened.

“Oh hello darling” Rarity said to me as I stood there. She said it exactly like I thought she would! Well, next time I see Derpy I’ll be sending her over to give you some bad luck. “What can I do for you?”

“I was actually looking for Twilight. I have some information on the little situation that is going on right now, and I think she would like to hear it. Fluttershy said she might be here.” I said to her.

“Yes, she had shown up a little while ago. Please come in” Rarity said to me and Fluttershy. We walked in and she shut the door. Twilight walked out from another room and walked up to us.

“Hi Kyle, you needed to tell me something?” Twilight asked me as I stood there collecting my thoughts for how I was going to tell her what had happened to me. Ok
1. Phone was laughing at me.
2. Phone started to mock me.
3. I tried to break it to little success.
4. I tried to throw it into the pond, but it grew arms and legs and ran into the forest.
5. It said “Get ready for the chaos to begin.”

“Yes, I think I know what is making all of these strange things happen. I went home and found that a phone I had in my bag was laughing at me. This is an inanimate object and as far as I know inanimate objects can’t laugh at you. I took it out and it started to mock me, so I tried breaking it. It wouldn’t stop laughing and mocking me so I dropped it out my window and it still continued to laugh at me when it hit the ground. I grabbed it and took it to the pond where I was going to throw it into the water. When I threw it it began to glow white and it flew to the other side of the pond. It somehow grew arms and legs and stood on the other side of the pond. It said to me “You haven’t seen the last of me Kyle. Get ready for some chaos to begin.” Then it ran off into the woods.” I said as I looked at her.

She was looking at me with a mixture of confusion and thought. “No, we locked him up in a barrier. Could it be that he broke out again?” Twilight whispered aloud. I don’t think anyone other than Discord could bring inanimate objects to life to insult me. I still want to break that stupid phone into over 9000 pieces. It will be a consolation prize if I manage to find it again.

“If what you’re saying is true, I need to get a letter out to Celestia right away to tell her what you found.” Twilight said finally. She was looking stressed again. Oh boy, incoming low level of tolerance to anything but what is related to the situation.

“I am sure what I saw is true. I still have the conversations burned into my mind.” Maybe if I find the phone I will give it to Derpy as a birthday present. She would probably break it, and if she did manage to do so I would thank her for doing so.

“Then I will go back home immediately to send a letter to the princess. Thank you for the information Kyle; it will be a lot of help.” Twilight began walking towards the door and then stopped. She turned around and faced me once more. What did I do now? Did she finally remember the small comedic aspect of my last sentence to her and now she is going to yell at me for it. Where’s the blindfold and cigar? “On second thought, you better come along with me. I will have you write what you know to the princess herself. It would be better if she read it from the witness.”

NO IT WOULDN’T! It would turn my brain into jelly if I have to do that. I don’t want to get sent to the moon if she doesn’t believe me and thinks I just trolled her. Then I just had another thought “One of these days Kyle, one of these days…BAM…BOOM…straight to the moon! DO NOT WANT!!!!!

My better judgment got the best of me “Ok.” I walked with her out the door looking to the floor like an idiot. Well here comes that do not pass go and collect 200 dollars feeling again. And I was at boardwalk too! We got outside and began walking towards her house. I looked up at the sky. I tried looking for the moon and when I found it the gears in my head popped out of their placement from the overload of strange.

Up in the sky the moon had magically grown a mouth and was sticking its tongue out at Ponyville. I can’t take it anymore! I am going to go crazy soon if anything else happens. Apparently when I crashed my car into the tree at Crazy town, when I crawled out and was hit by an oncoming bicyclist. I can just feel the tire mark on my back. “Umm Twi?
Why is the moon sticking its tongue out at us? Does it not like the calm town we have here?” I can’t control the hints of funny in my words. Damn it.

She looked up and saw the moon doing what I said. She lowered her head and shook it. “I am starting to have no doubt that this is all Discords doing. Come on we better hurry.”

We began to move faster and we finally came to her house. We walked through the door and she immediately used her magic to get a parchment and a quill. She levitated them over to me and I grabbed them. A Quill? What am I in Shakespearian times? I don’t know how to write with one of these! It’d be better to just scratch the words on a rock with another rock than to use one of these things.

“You can begin when you are ready.” Twilight said to me in a ‘I’m only inches away from snapping…do it’ tone. Fine, I’ll do it. Just don’t kill me.

I took the parchment and quill over to a table and dipped the quill in some ink. Well at least the History Channel taught me one useful thing; how to dip a quill into ink. I put the quill onto the paper and began to write my explanation. Let’s just say that my writing with a quill is 3 times as bad as RD’s. How can they write with this thing? It’s like trying to write with a broken pen that has no ink left in it.

After I finished my letter to the princess, which by the way made me feel like I had become Twilight for a day, I gave the letter and quill back to Twilight. “I hope she can read my handwriting. I guess I need to practice using quills.”

“You could have used your pen seeing as it works with ink” Twilight said to me in a now calm tone. ARE YOU SERIOUS! I COULD HAVE USED MY PEN! ARRRGGGHHH! Curse you Twilight and waiting till the last minute to tell me this.

“What do we do now?” I said trying to keep myself from going over and strangling her.

“Go do something for a little while. I’ll come get you when I get a reply.” Twilight replied to me.

“Before I go, where’s Spike? I thought he was the only one who could get letters to the princess?” I asked her.

“Oh he went out to do some errands for me. He will be back later. I can send the letter with a spell I know.” Twilight said to me in an ‘I’m smarter than you ‘deal with it’ tone.

Ugh, you bore me now. I am going to go walk around and laugh at all of the stupid things happening now. Bye.

I left her house and walked around the town for a good long time. I like a little chaos, it makes me laugh and my brain turn to soup.

I had been walking around town for what felt like hours. I had managed to find a clock and it didn’t help me with how long I had been walking. The clocks hands were spinning madly in opposite directions. Well, the clocks don’t seem to want to cooperate. Great, I guess I will just forget time even exists.

I walked around the streets of Ponyville, not even sure of what I was doing anymore. My legs led me to the pond where me AJ, Pinkie, and RD swam and I sat down under my tree. Ok I am just going to sit here and nothing out of the ordinary is going to happen.

“I love you” a voice sounded from behind me. Then something I didn’t expect to ever happen happened. The tree I was sitting under hugged me with two of its branches. OH MY GOD! THIS TREE IS HUGGING ME! I don’t like you that way tree.

“I don’t like you like that tree!” I yelled as it was hugging me.

“You don’t? Well, that makes me mad. You seem a little hot, let me fix that.” The tree said to me before it picked me up with one of its branches. It threw me up into the air towards the pond.

I have lost all shreds of respect for you tree. I liked you as a friend and now that you did this little stunt, I WANT YOU TO BURN! I flew through the air yelling “I regret nothing!” and landed in the water. I surfaced after a moment and shook my fist at the tree that was laughing at me. “I know it’s you Discord. You are going to get it soon…..and give me back my Nokia!”

“You finally found out everything have you? Good job, I was beginning to think that you would never figure it out.” The tree said to me. After a moment the tree disappeared entirely and what was left was not pretty. Discord was standing there in all of his ugliness.

I got out of the water and stood next to him. I couldn’t hold it in anymore “AHAHAHAHA! You are the ugliest thing I have ever seen in my life. If there was a contest to see what the ugliest thing in the universe was, I would send myself to the moon if you didn’t win.”

“You may think it’s funny now, but I am 3 steps ahead of all of you in the grand scheme of things. Oh and by the way, thank you for letting me use this thing. It was very fun to manifest, I really liked messing with your mind.” Discord said as he held my phone in his claw. He started tossing it up and down. “Do you want to see the next level of chaos Kyle? I will show you just a small portion of what I am capable of.”

Discord gripped the phone in his claw and then pointed at the moon, which by the way was still sticking its tongue out at Ponyville. He threw the phone as hard as he could at the moon. The phone flew through the air up towards it. “Watch and be amazed.”

I listened to him and watched the phone disappear into the night sky. A few moments later I saw a large explosion on the moon from the impact of the phone. A giant visible crater about half the size of the moon was left from the impact. The moon had stopped sticking its tongue out and was now frowning. HOLY SWEET MOTHER OF GOD!!! HE MADE A METEOR OUT OF MY NOKIA! I don’t like chaos anymore make it stop. Please make it stop before he decides to just blow up the moon entirely.

“You see that? That is only a fraction of what I am capable of.” Discord said as he finished a bag of popcorn. You got to eat popcorn while you watched my phone nearly destroy the moon? Why didn’t I get some?

“You will not win. Celestia already knows about you escaping. It’s only a matter of time before we put you back where you belong.” I said as I stared at him.

“You may be right, and you may be wrong. We will never know until that time comes now will we?” Discord said to me smiling, showing his one tooth. I wish I had pliers; I would rip that tooth right out of your head if I did.

Before he could say anything else I walked away from him right there. I don’t want to talk to that guy anymore. I like his ways of having fun, but he went too far when he turned my phone into a meteor. I walked back to Ponyville and saw that the ponies were gathering back at town hall. Oh boy, what is happening now?

I took my place in with the group and looked up at the stage. I know what I am going to do after this; I will go find Rainbow Dash and tell her what has happened to me for the past 8 hours. Won’t that be fun? After ten minutes of waiting everyone had finally gathered.

What is she doing here? Princess Celestia walked up onto the stage and looked over the crowd. I can just feel her looking at me and saying “you know you’re writing royally stinks right?” She looked over the crowd for a few more moments before she finally got ready to speak. Let’s hear it Celestia. Tell us all what we already know.

“My little ponies, dark times are upon us once again.” HA! She said the name of the show! This meeting just got 20% less boring. It is now under the line of ‘I want to rip my eyes out’ boring instead of ‘I want my head to explode’ boring. “I have reason to believe that Discord broke out of his prison in the statue. I will be calling together the Elements of Harmony to try to handle the situation.” Celestia said to us.

I raised my hand like I was back in school. Ms. Celestia, may I go to the bathroom? And by the way I had a not so nice conversation with Discord like 10 minutes ago. I kept my hand raised despite the looks from everypony. What? Do you want to live in chaos forever? After seeing my Nokia turn into a meteor I don’t.

Celestia looked at me with a weird look one that reminded me a little of the ‘b**ch please’ meme face. “Yes, do you have something to comment on the situation?” No, I just wanted to go to the bathroom…of course I do!

I stood up and looked around me. I felt like I was being stared down by hungry vultures. “Princess Celestia, I know that Discord is behind this because he met me at the pond again like in the letter I wrote to you earlier. I was confronted by him and he said that this isn’t even the beginning. He says that he is three steps ahead of us.” F*** Yeah, telling it how it is. LIKE A BOSS!

“You are saying that you came into contact with him? This changes everything, we need to prepare for the worst that he has. He will not make the same mistakes he made last time. Thank you for the information Kyle, it is very helpful in the situation.” Celestia said to me and the other ponies. YAY, I’M INCREDIBLY HELPFUL! Can I get my award now?

I took my place with the ponies once again and some of them gave me looks that would make even ice melt in intensity. Stop staring at me! I feel like I am back in school and everyone has noticed that my milk is still unopened and is looking at me because they want it.

“Citizens of Ponyville, take your necessary precautions until we get this situation under control. I will be gathering the Elements so we can coordinate a plan on how to deal with Discord. Thank you for all of your time; you are dismissed.” Celestia said to all of us gathered around her.

The ponies around me dispersed and Celestia walked off the stage and over to me. I somehow feel like this may be a ‘you’re going to the moon for trying to talk to me during my speech’ moment. “Thank you for all of your help Kyle. You have done really well for yourself here in the small time you have been here.”

Nope. I guess it was more of an ‘I am going to congratulate you for what you have done’ moment. I like this one a lot more than the other one. “Thank you Princess Celestia. Since I live here now I always want to help with the situations that everypony has.” Kindness, yes I have it.

“When I get the Elements of Harmony together I want you to go with them. You have been such a big help, you will be a great asset to them. Will you accept?” Celestia said to me in a nice tone.

My heart practically exploded when she said that to me. I am a valuable asset! I love my life! “Of course I accept. I will always try to help my friends in troubled times.” AWWWWW YEEEEAAAAHHHH! I get to go on an adventure! It’s adventure time.

I didn’t know but after a few moments the mane 6 were standing in front of me. How did they get here so fast? Did they materialize out of nothing?

Celestia looked over the group before she began to speak to us. “I want you to gather some supplies and get ready. I want you to go out and bring Discord to justice. I have reason to believe that he is located deep in the Everfree Forest. The sooner we capture him, the sooner this madness will end.”

I looked at her and thought of something funny. This is madness! Madness? This is CHAOS! AHH HAHAHAHA! Sometimes I even crack myself up with my own material.

“You can count on us. Come on everypony let’s go!” Twilight said to us as Celestia walked back to her carriage. Adventure!

We walked back to our respected homes to get our provisions ready for our little trip into the forest. We were all going to meet at Twi’s house in an hour. I walked back up the stairs of the apartment building and walked up to my door. I unlocked it and flung the door open. Ok, so I need to get provisions ready, I can do that. I walked into my room and closed the door. I walked over and grabbed my bag off the floor. I opened the top of my bag and walked over to my really small kitchen I had. I have a really nice bedroom, but my kitchen looks as if they ran out of free time and just did it half-flanked. I love the contractors who did this apartment.

I walked over to a small refrigerator and opened it. I had managed to score enough bits from doing chores for my friends so I could buy some apple cider. I had gotten 4 bottles of the stuff. This stuff freaking tastes amazing! I am so going to bring this with me. I put the bottles into my bag and closed the bag tight. Ok I have everything I need. I am ready to go.

I turned around and screamed, something I thought I was over with doing. Derpy was flying inches above the ground in front of me. STOP DOING THAT DERPY! One of these days she is going to scare me straight into a coma. I don’t want to be a vegetable just yet. “You need to stop doing that Derpy. It scares me half to death every time you do.” I said to her as I held my chest.

“Sorry Kyle, I didn’t mean to scare you” Derpy said to me smiling. “I wanted to come by before you left and give you this.” Derpy said holding out a muffin to me.

A MUFFIN! She is giving me one of her trademark muffins! I think she likes me, seeing as she follows me around and gets a kick out of scaring me to death. “Thanks Derpy, that’s really nice of you.” I said to the grey Pegasus.

“Nooo Problem. I have to go deliver the mail now. I’ll see ya when you get back” Derpy said to me before she flew out of my front door. She digs me.

I walked out from the kitchen and looked around my room one last time before I left. Now did I forget anything? I would hate to remember forgetting something right as I get to the forest.

I walked to my door and opened it up again. Well, time to go on an adventure with my friends. Woohoo.

I walked all by my lonesome over to Twilight’s house. The sun was beginning to be seen on the horizon. Ok, so now it is nighttime, I will have to get used to going to sleep with the sun glaring into my special eyes (I loved that commercial). I walked up to her door and knocked 3 times. I like doing things in three’s because to my friend the number 3 was an omen of death. I wonder if the Mack truck that hit me’s license plate was 333-3333?

Twilight came to the door and looked at me with a soft smile. She probably will snap sometime on this trip, I can feel it in my gut. I just hope she doesn’t send me flying into a ravine if she does. “Hi Kyle, come on in, we are almost ready to go” she said to me as she motioned for me to come in.

I walked inside and saw Rarity, AJ, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash standing around the room in various places. Meh, I’ll go see RD, I haven’t talked to her since we went swimming. I want to tell her of my latest escapades. That should make her happy. I walked over to the cyan Pegasus, who by the way was wearing the hoody I gave her.

“Hey Rainbow Dash, how have you been lately?” I asked her. She looked at me and smiled, Oh no; did I say a magic word or something?

“Hi Kyle, look what I did with the hoody” She said as she shown me the back of it. She had made an insignia of her cutie mark and must have had Rarity sew it on. It looked so cool. She knows how cool she looks in it; she’s just rubbing it in now. She looked good while wearing it before, but now it is just overkill. Ugh.

“That is so cool! I think it looks amazing!” I said to her smiling. Why do I have to look like a bum when I wear one? I mean c’mon! It’s like god punched me in the face and then said “look at it, look at the pony that knows how to truly rock the ‘hoody’ look. CURSE YOU GOD, you made her look that cool for your own amusement at watching my suffering.

After I calmed my brain down from its little meltdown I looked at her. “I had another visit from Derpy a little bit ago. I have to say you are right about her, she brings trouble wherever she goes.” Rainbow dash smiled.

“What did she do to you this time?” RD said looking at me intently. She must obviously like the idea of Derpy pestering somepony else besides her. I don’t like it either; I already tried sending her over to Rarity’s but she said ‘I don’t really like her’. I had to sympathize with her then, I didn’t like her that much either.

“She came up behind me when I was in my refrigerator and scared the crap out of me! I could have sworn I was going to need to go to the hospital my heart was beating so fast” I said to her, sometimes giving her various arm movements. Wacky-Waving-Inflatable-Arm-Flailing-Kyle. I am so alone in my mind, I hate it. “She did give me a muffin before she left though, that was one good thing about her visit.”

Rainbow looked at me and smiled. “Have you tried it yet? Did it taste really sweet?” AHH, it’s like 20Q!

“No I haven’t tasted it, why are you so interested?” I was starting to get a little worried. Is there something wrong with the muffin? Is this some sort of food related prank like the one where I gave my friend cookies that looked like chocolate chip but were actually dog treats? I sure hope not.

“Can I see it for a second” Rainbow Dash asked me. I reached into my bag and pulled out the muffin. I held it out to RD and she rubbed a hoof on it. Ok, why are you rubbing the muffin? It scares me. She licked her hoof and smiled widely, OH GOD, What is wrong with this freaking muffin? It’s sending RD into happy overload. “Yep, it’s the good kind of muffin.”

“Good kind of muffin? What am I missing here?” I asked her. I was starting to lose interest in having the muffin. I don’t want it if it’s poisoned or anything. I don’t want to die, or worse, pass out and wake up in Derpy’s house. AHHHHH, get the thought out of my head, lock it up and drop it down the deepest recess of my mind if you have to brain!

“Keep hold of that muffin until we leave, it is a really good muffin” Rainbow Dash said to me finally, the smile still painted on her face. What did I get myself into? But I trust RD, and if it is alright to eat, than I trust her.

“Ok, despite my better judgment” I said to her finally. I put the muffin back into my bag and looked around the library. Where’s Pinkie? Shouldn’t she be here by now? Suddenly I felt a rustle coming from my bag on my back and regretted what I had just asked myself. Pinkie flung out of my bag and landed on the ground in front of me.

“Hi everypony! I’m Ready to go!” Pinkie said with her usual brand of cheerfulness. But…but…BUT HOW DID SHE EVEN FIT IN MY BAG!!!! I know she can break the fourth wall and all, but she can’t make herself that small as to fit into my bag! Curse you Lauren Faust and your ability to give these ponies special powers not known by mankind itself.

Twilight looked up from a map she was looking at on the table. She used her magic to lift the map up, roll it tightly, and put it into a bag on her side. “Good, now that you’re here we can go” Twilight said to us. She looked around to all of us “Do we all have what we need? This is Discord we are dealing with, so expect things that are out of the ordinary.” You don’t say? I met him you know, I know what he can do. I witnessed him almost destroy the moon with a piece of outdated electronic equipment.

Me and everypony else nodded their heads. “Well then, let’s go” Twilight said to us as she began walking towards the door. She opened her door and Pinkie bounced out of the house first. Rarity shook her head as she followed. Fluttershy slyly walked out the door, her mane covering most of her face, God I hope she doesn’t turn into Flutterbully again. I don’t want to have a bucket slammed on my head. I walked to the door and outside, Rainbow Dash walking close beside me. Twilight walked outside and shut the door.

We began walking towards the outskirts of Ponyville. RD walked even closer to me and started to whisper “Psst, you still have that muffin?”

“Yep, I still have it. What is so special about it?” I asked her as I produced the muffin in question from my bag.

“That’s one of Derpy’s ‘special’ muffins. She makes them every once and a while but forgets she made them different than the others after she does. Let’s just say they make you feel amazing” Rainbow Dash said to me as we walked.

I looked at her and smiled. I took the muffin and broke it in half and handed one of the pieces too her. If I have to eat the derp muffin, so do you. That way we can both be derp together. “Take it, I want to share it with you.” Insert D’AWWWWW here.

RD smiled at me and took the half of the muffin. “Ok, we will eat it on three. One. Two. Three!” she whispered to me.

We both ate are muffins. She was right, it did taste sweet….really sweet. I swallowed the muffin and smiled “That was the best thing I have ever tasted EVER!” I didn’t feel any different; it just tasted sweet that’s all. She lied to me; it doesn’t make you feel amazing. I feel like an idiot still, why u gotta mess with me RD?

“Now just give it a little time, you will start to feel really good soon. Nopony can explain what she uses but they all really like these muffins” Rainbow Dash said to me. I can tell she had these muffins before, why are they so great? To me all they are is really sweet.

About after fifteen more minutes of walking I was starting to get sick of waiting. When is this ‘amazing’ feeling going to show up, I wa- My thought stopped. I was looking around and all of the colors around me were amplified by like over 9000. These colors are beautiful, is this what the awesome feeling is supposed to be? It just looks pretty that’s all. Then I looked at Rainbow Dash, her face was all red and her eyes had a glazed look over them. What happened to her? She looks like she hasn’t gotten sleep in like 100 years.

Then it felt like something went straight into my head and punched my brain. I literally felt like I was floating. My arms and legs felt like gelatin and my cheeks felt like they weighed 10 pounds. I felt like the million dollar man. This feels freakin amazing! Everything feels so wonderful! I don’t hate you anymore Derpy, I love you and your derp muffins.

I began to laugh at my thought, I was laughing so hard my lungs were hurting. Rainbow looked over at me and then started to laugh. We were walking a little behind the others so we could laugh in peace. Why is it so funny! I can’t stop make it stop, hit me, send me to the moon just make me stop laughing! My head is going to explode if I don’t stop soon! Me and RD both laughed at nothing in particular until we both saw the unthinkable.

We both looked to the side and saw a sign that said 'Welcome to Ponyville', only it was different. The words were flipped upside down and rearranged. I don’t know what RD saw but I saw ‘Crazy Town Welcome’s you Kyle’. I really am there! Where is my car then, I know I had one. And where are all of the other crazy people?

I looked over to Rainbow Dash “Why are we in Crazy Town? I thought we were going to fight Discord?” I smiled and dipped my head snickering for no reason. I never want this stuff to wear off, I love this feeling. I love you RD you shown me the way of the muffin.

Rainbow Dash busted out laughing “Y-you s-sound like Pinkie Pie in slow motion!” She fell on the ground and rocked back and forth laughing.

I fought as hard as I could, so hard that I thought my eyes were going to fly out of my head. I started to laugh too “W-well you sound l-like Rarity in a higher pitch and s-sped up!” I fell on the ground and started laughing and holding my sides. I like this version of Rarity, so much less prissy.

Twilight looked back and saw us lying on the ground laughing at nothing. “What is so funny? What are you up to?” Twilight said looking back at us.

“We both shot up and looked at her. We smiled so wide after we looked at each other we thought our faces were going rip in half. “BWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA *snorts* HAHAHAHA!!!!!!” we laughed aloud before we fell back on the ground again. “RD, Sh-she sounds like Applejack! Only without the southern drawl!”

“I th-thought she sounded like Fluttershy! Only she wasn’t as shy when she yelled at us!” Rainbow Dash said before she fell into another bout of laughter.

“Pinkie, Applejack go get them so we can get on with our journey” Twilight said as she facehoofed.She facehoofed, I can’t believe what I just seen with my own two eyes. I love this feeling. I love it sooooooo much.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie trotted over to us and put me on Pinkies back and RD on Applejack’s. They walked back up to Twilight with us on their backs. “Hey RD?” I yelled over to her.

“Yeah?” Rainbow Dash yelled back over to me.

“We are going on an adventure!” I yelled over to her before I smiled like an idiot.

“PHTHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!! AH HAHAHAHA!!!” we both started to laugh as we were being carried by the two ponies.

“Them two ain’t right” Applejack said to the others as they walked.

We had covered ground while me and Rainbow Dash were on the backs of Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Me and Rd would yell back to each other, and then proceed to laugh stupidly at what we had said to each other. We were both still out of the normal state of mind.

“Hey Rainbow Dash, Look I’m Derpy” I said before I twisted my eyes into the way Derpy’s were. I had started to laugh again as I smiled at her. Yep, when I get back to Ponyville after this, I am going to find Derpy and give her a big hug and ask for more of these muffins.

“HAHAHAHA!!!” Rainbow laughed at me making the face. “Wait wait wait, Do you see that?” Rainbow asked me as she pointed up at the sun that was just starting to get high in the sky.

I looked up and the sun was smiling at generally everything that it saw. The smile was enough to make me look away in the fear of me going into another laughing fit. Don’t look at the sun, don’t look at the sun that seemingly wants to smile at the world for no apparent reason. Discord, Y U NO LEAVE ME ALONE WHEN I AM NOT IN MY OWN MIND? I don’t like looking at your creations when I can’t control my laughter. It makes my sides hurt. “I don’t want to look at it anymore! It will make me laugh again!” I yelled back at her, unable to hide my idiotic smile and snickers from looking at the sun.

“But it’s funny! Kyle, get out your techno thingy. I want to listen to some more of that music” Rainbow Dash said to me. Fine, I want to listen to it too, maybe it will make me feel another 20% better.

I reached around to my back and grabbed my bag. I opened the top and got my laptop out of it. I put my bag back on and flipped the screen open. I pushed the power button and waited for the logon screen. I feel like this is taking forever. I feel like I can take an eight hour nap and when I wake up and it will still be loading.

After what seemed like 20 years of waiting the logon screen appeared. Finally, I thought I was going to grow a beard. I typed in my password and the screen went to my desktop. I opened up my music player and yelled over to RD, who by the way was still smiling up at the sun “What song do you want?”

“Play that one song by Skrillex……umm…..Bangarang. Play that one first!” Rainbow called over to me. Ok Bangarang it is then.

I pushed the play button and was immediately hit by moans of protest. Geez, I feel like I am in a zombie apocalypse you all are moaning so much. I looked over at RD who was bobbing her head to the music. While the music was playing I could have sworn I saw the musical notes coming out of my laptop and start buzzing around Dash's and my head. They are like buzzards! GET THEM AWAY FROM ME! I don’t like musical notes anymore!

“Rainbow Dash Can you see the notes spinning around you?” I yelled over to her. I quickly looked over to all of the other ponies and gave a ‘haters gonna hate’ kind of look. Me and Rainbow Dash like it so deal with it.

Rainbow Dash looked up and must have seen the notes because she fell off Applejack and landed on the ground with a thud. “They are spinning around my head at like…sonic rainboom type speed” She said as she looked at nothing on the ground.

I hopped off of Pinkie’s back and walked over to RD and helped her up. I looked back at the notes that were spinning around my head and they all were smiling at me in a weird way. Why are the musical notes looking at me that way? Did I do something to upset them?

One of the notes stopped right in front of my face and looked at me. “I don’t like you. You have a funny look to your face and I don’t like that kind of thing. C’mon let’s get him boys” the note said to me in an angry tone. All of the notes stopped then and began to throw themselves at my head. Stop it, stop it. Stop beating me up notes, I didn’t do anything wrong!

I started to run around swatting at my head after they started throwing themselves at me. “Get away from me! I don’t like it when imaginary things start getting angry at me and try to hurt me!” I ran around for a while until the notes disappeared and then I stopped to catch my breath. Note to self: NEVER listen to dubstep while not in the right state of mind, the notes will try to kill you.

I looked over at Rainbow Dash and her face and eyes looked back to normal. Well at least she didn’t get notes that wanted to kill her. Lucky. “Rainbow? How do you feel?” I asked, seeing as I felt back to normal now. Of course I feel normal right after something tries to kill me. Story of my life.

“I feel 20% less awesome now. I was having fun too” Rainbow said to me, her tone was back to normal and not ‘Rarity’ status anymore. Well, she is back to normal.

“I feel normal again. Although I do not really know what normal truly feels like, but I feel less awesome now that’s for sure” I said to her.

“C’mon let’s get up with the group and explain what was wrong with us” RD said to me before we started to gain ground back to the group ahead of us.

“Hi Twi. Sorry about earlier, we had one of Derpy’s muffins and well, let’s just say we weren’t in the best states of mind” I said to the lavender mare. She looked at me with an ‘I forgive you this time, but if you do it again I will hit you in the snoz with my hoof’ look.

“Ok, I am just glad your back to your old self again, you and RD both” she said to us in a relieved tone.

We were walking down the dirt road that led away from Ponyville and towards Canterlot. I looked up at the sun and it had grown arms and was waving them around as he smiled. I thought it was just a figment of my twisted imagination when I saw the sun smiling, but now I know that my brain was wrong about that. THE SUN GROWN FREAKING ARMS FOR PEATS SAKE! What’s next is it going to start snowing sugar or something?

Twilight began to speak to us “Ok gang, we need to go a little further and then we have to turn off the road and follow a dirt path into the forest there. Celestia said that when she was flying back to Canterlot she saw a purple glow coming from inside the forest at around that area.”

Great, now we are a gang. I wonder if we are like the gang from Scooby-Doo. I bet I am Shaggy, god knows I act like him sometimes. Not to mention I have a beard like him. I hate having a ‘Shaggy’ beard. “So, what are we going to do if we find him here?” I asked her.

“I don’t know yet. He will be expecting us so we have to be ready for what he is going to throw at us” Twilight said to all of us. Well I could have told you that. I mean come on; you are the princess’s student for crying out loud! You should know more than any of us here.

We continued walking down the long, windy, dusty road until we made it to the path into the forest. Fluttershy stopped and looked at the trail’s entrance “D-do we have to go in there? I-I think it’s better if we stay out here….I mean…umm…if that’s ok with you.” HNNNNGG! She said the line again! I love it when she says that line!

“No Fluttershy, we have to go in there. It’s the only way to find Discord” Twilight said to the yellow Pegasus. Fluttershy smiled shyly and resumed hiding her face behind her pink mane. So cute!

“Looking for me?” an all too familiar voice said from seemingly out of nowhere. I know that voice, I don’t like it either. Why do you have to show up now? Can’t I get a break from you? I looked around and the other ponies did also. Discord was standing behind us when we all noticed him.

“Discord! Why are you here again! We defeated you once and we can defeat you again” Twilight said frowning at the weird creature. You tell him Twi, tell Discord what we are going to do to him. That will make it better.

“How do you like the new day everypony? I think it is wonderful, if you don’t mind my saying” Discord said with a smile on his face, once again showing that one tooth of his. I hate that tooth! I want to rip it out of his head sooooo bad!

I frowned and looked at him “I hate it. I hate everything about it. The only thing that is keeping me remotely happy is the fact that my friends are here with me.” I looked to my friends who smiled back at me, obviously agreeing with how the day is progressing as well.

Discord took out a pair of sunglasses and put them on. “Well Kyle, look up and I promise your day will become better and brighter than it was” he said to me still smiling. I swear to god, I know he done something with the sun, I just know it. And now that he said that I have to look. Curse you Discord and your uncanny ability to get me interested in the chaos that you make!

I looked up and saw the sun staring down right at me. He had sunglasses on and was holding two scoops of raisins in his hands. “Every day is better with two scoops of raisins Kyle” he said as he held them up, showing that he was indeed holding two scoops of raisins. MOTHER OF GOD! HE MADE THE RAISIN BRAND COMMERCIAL RIGHT HERE AND NOW!!!!

I snapped; let’s just leave it at that. “AAAARRRGGGGHHH!!!!! I am sick of everything being so crazy around here! I can live with the small things and all, but this is getting ridiculous. You know what?” I said as I ripped my shoe right off of my foot. “I HATE CHAOS!!!!!!” I screamed as I threw my shoe directly at the Raisin Bran sun, which by the way was still smiling at me and saying ‘you want some? They are yummy for your tummy’.

My shoe flew up into the atmosphere like my Nokia did and hit the sun straight in the face. The sun looked at me and began to cry. I don’t care; it deserved it, I HATE raisins. “See Discord? That is what I think of your stupid chaos!” I want him to go away. I want to have a normal day again! Like the one me, RD, AJ, and Pinkie had two days ago.

“Bravo! Bravo! That was a fine display of good old fashion chaos right there! I applaud you sir” Discord said to me smiling and throwing off his sunglasses. I’m going to do it, I still have one shoe left and I am not afraid to use it.

I took my other shoe off and started waving it at him. “I have had it with you and your crazy shenanigans. I thought it was funny at first, but now I want it to stop.” I looked at everypony, they were all looking at me with shocked faces, except for Fluttershy, I couldn’t see her expression under her mane covering her face.

Discord put his arms up and started waving them back and forth at me “Watch out everypony, we are dealing with a hardy fellow in the area.” He smiled at me again.

My eye twitched, and it wasn’t the good kind either. “That’s it; you’re going to get it just like the sun did.” I threw my other shoe right for him. It was going right for his head. It connected with it and his head made the sound a gong makes. Let that be a lesson to you Discord, I am not one to mess around with. If I had the tools right now, I would surgically remove that tooth of your right out of your head as we speak.

“Ow! That really hurt a little! I can feel my head not throbbing at all. U mad Kyle?”

And the fun continues. I can’t wait for the next thing he is going to throw at me. Ugh.

I looked at him after I had regained some control of my emotions. “Twilight I am sorry for doing that. I lost control of what I was. I hate being angry.” That was mostly true; I really loved the rush of adrenaline when I am angry. I feel like I had drunk 5 Redbulls right after another when I am angry.

“We are not complaining. I think we are just surprised at what you did that’s all” Twilight said to me. I gave her a smile and she returned it. YAY! My anger was forgiven!

“Kyle, you don’t seem to get it do you? The others already know what I am capable of, but you are a different story. I have never met something with as much resilience as you, I envy you to tell you the truth” Discord said to me in a ‘come to the dark side, we have chaos’ tone. I will never join you! You are not even as bad as Darth Vader! I would give you a 4/10 rating on evil! “I don’t mean to cut my visit short, but I have more pressing matters to attend to right at the moment. Ta ta for now.”

Discord started to fade into nothing. I watched as he smiled at me the entire time he did so. “Twilight, I want to get rid of him as soon as possible now. I think he is up to something and if we don’t stop it soon, I fear this will get more out of hoof than it already is” I said to the lavender mare. I don’t think he wants the others this time, I think he wants me! I don’t want whatever he is planning! I feel like he is going to lock me in stone or something if I have the misfortune of meeting him again. And I am all out of shoes to throw at him if that does happen.

“I agree, he is a bigger problem now than he was before. C’mon everypony, let’s get going, we are almost to the disturbance that Celestia mentioned” Twilight said to us as we began moving again. Please don’t let it be something that wants to kill us, or worse. I don’t know what could be worse than dying again though. I don’t want to think about it.

We all walked in silence and looked around for any trace of anything that was out of the ordinary. There was none other than a few instances of the trees being blue with purple leaves. Great, now the trees are changing colors, apparently blue and purple are the new fall colors now. I looked over into a gap between two trees and saw something shimmering in the distance. I want to go check it out, maybe it’s Discord.

“Twilight, I see something over in between some trees here. Should we go see what it is?” I yelled over up to the lavender mare. I can just feel her saying, NO; we will go forward and forget about the mysterious things in the woods, that is not our prerogative. And then I would just say “OK.”

“Nice find, go see what it is and we will wait for your return” Twilight said to me.

“I am not sure that is a good idea darling, do you know what horrible dirty things could be lying in wait in there?” Rarity said finally speaking up after hours of walking. Finally you say something, you are quieter than Fluttershy right now, and that is saying something.

“I think he can handle it. In fact I know he can handle it, he is not as bad off as you might think Rarity” Twi said looking over to the white unicorn and giving her a reassuring smile.

I looked at them with a face that was a mixture of ‘are you serious?’ and ‘Y U NO’. NO I CAN’T! STOP JUMPING TO CONCLUSIONS TWILIGHT! For all you know I could be about as helpful as a rock. Yeah I got lucky and hit Discord with my shoe, but that is not relevant in the situation at all! “Are you sure you want me to do it alone?” I asked her.

“Yes, we will be right here waiting for you. Yell to us if you make a discovery” Twi said to me. I feel like I am archeologist now. I have to go see if I can discover the mystery of the glistening thing in the distance. I might as well be on the Discovery Channel while I’m at it.

“Ok fine, I’ll go check it out” I said as I slumped my shoulders in defeat. I turned and faced the shimmering in the distance and began walking towards it. Send in the amateur why don’t you? Of course he can do better than us even if he has no experience with this whatsoever. If he dies we know not to go in there. I hate my good nature sometimes, I really do.

I kept walking and pushing branches away from my head. I tripped on a root as I took a step forward and fell on my face….again. I could feel my nose break from the strain of constantly falling on it; it was dripping blood into the dirt. Ok that is the most pain I have felt since I got hit by the truck. I will not shed a man tear, I can’t, my sayian pride won’t allow it. I loved that show when I was a kid, but back to my broken nose.

“Kyle? Are you ok in there? We heard something” Rainbow Dash said into the blackness.

“I’m ok, I just fell that’s all” I yelled back to them. Of course I’m not ok! I fell and broke my nose! What do you want from me, I can’t be perfect when I walk in the dark. I began walking towards the shimmering thing in the distance and muttering to myself various insults. I hate my clumsiness, I feel like Derpy for crying out loud!

I walked into a small clearing and I saw the shimmering thing. I was really disappointed in myself for coming in here now. “A MUSHROOM!? I WALKED AND BROKE MY NOSE OVER A GLISTENING MUSHROOM!?!? I hate my life” I yelled as I looked at the stupid fungus. At this point, the adventure has lost all of its fun. I want another one of Derpy’s muffins that will make me feel better.

I turned around after I frowned at the fungus and kicked it into a tree, which by the way exploded into confetti after I did so. Trees explode into confetti, got it. I began walking back towards the group that was waiting for me back on the trail. I hate mushrooms, I hate trees that explode into confetti, I hate Discord. I want to go home and sleep this off like a bad hangover.

“Your mine now” something whispered to me from in the air. I looked around and saw nothing. “Mine, all mine” the whisper said again. Stop whispering to me in that seductive voice wind, I don’t like you in that sort of way. Then I saw him, Discord was standing only inches away from me. He pulled out a small bag out of nowhere and took out what looked to be powder.
He put some into his claw and blew it all over my face. “Your mine now Kyle; I am going to take hold of your mind and you will create chaos by my side.”

I rubbed my eyes and looked at him. “I hate you; I hate you, I HATE YOU DISCORD!!!!” I screamed before I fell on the ground and rolled around, holding my face as I screamed. I can feel him crawling over my face like he is microscopic bugs. Get it off of my face! I don’t want to create chaos! I want to be with my friends!

“You can’t stop it now; I am part of you now. You want to create chaos. You want5 to wreak havoc” discords voice said into my ear. I want to send you back to where you belong.

“KYLE! What is going on in there! C’mon girls, let’s go see what is going on with our friend” Twilight said as she started to trot through where I walked into the forest.

The mane 6 trotted through the forest until they came into the clearing. They stopped and stood there shocked as they saw me rolling on the ground screaming and Discord looking over me laughing. “Oh Celestia, what have you done to him?” Twilight said looking at me and then to the ugly abomination looming over me.

I want chaos! I want to create it, mold it into what I want! I want to let everything know what I can do, what I can think of. “Ha ha ha, Discord has shown me the light! He has shown me the light of embracing chaos!” I said as I stood up and looked at the ponies smiling. I want a milkshake. I held out my hand and snapped my fingers, instantly a milkshake landed into it.

Discord looked at me and started to get teary eyed. He wiped it away and smiled “It’s beautiful. I have created a masterpiece.” Yes, yes you did.

“You didn’t. You couldn’t have. How could you take somepony’s good nature away from them?” Twilight said to Discord.

“You monster! He was my friend and you turned him into your minion!” Rainbow Dash yelled to Discord.

I looked over to the cyan Pegasus. I smiled at her “RD, I am still here. It’s just that Discord has shown me the light. I want to create chaos, I need to now, and he has shown me how much fun it truly can be. I am still the same as before.” I began walking over to her: snapping my fingers at every step. Every snap of my fingers confetti popped out from behind me like I was in a runway model show. I hate those stupid shows, always walking, always showing no emotion.

“Get out of the way Rainbow; he has been corrupted by Discord. The only way we can get him to return to normal is to get rid of discord or…” Twilight said as she began making her horn glow with magic. She shot a controlled beam of light right at me.

Hmm? What do I do now? Oh I know. I took out a big glass and held it in the path of the beam. The beam went into the glass and filled it like it was a beverage. I held it up and smiled at her “Thanks Twi, I was getting a bit thirsty.” I tipped the glass up to my mouth and drank the magic that she had just fired at me. I LOVE GRAPE DRINK! No racist comment intended. I like talking to my friend about it; he is fun to mess around with.

I threw the glass at Discord and it hit him in the face. It hit his face and turned into a moustache. “How’s that Discord. I think it makes you look ‘smashing’ if you don’t mind my saying” I said to him before I started to laugh.

“We have to get rid of Discord. That is the only way we can get our friend back” Twilight said to the group of 6 ponies. AWWW they are having a pep meeting. I better talk to Discord and have a pep talk with him as well.

“Psst, Discord. They are having a pep talk over there, so I thought we should have one too” I said to the multi-creatured thing. “I want to go back to Ponyville. I want to go and create chaos right at home, this forest is boring.”

“Wonderful, we will leave immediately” Discord said to me in a happy go lucky tone.

After a few more minutes of talking to one another, the ponies turned around. What they saw was a surprise to them, we were gone and all that was left was a letter on the ground. “I GOT IT!” Pinkie yelled happily. She bounced over to the letter on the ground and picked it up. She brought it back over to Twilight and held it up. She cleared her throat an began to read the letter in Discord’s voice.

DEAR LITTLE PONIES,

KYLE AND I HAVE GOTTEN BORED WITH BEING IN THE FOREST. WE WANTED TO LET YOU KNOW THAT IT WAS NOT YOUR FAULT, YOU ALL ARE VERY GOOD SOURCES OF ENTERTAINMENT. KYLE SUGGESTED IF WE GO TO PONYVILLE AND I JUST COULDN’T REFUSE. WE BOTH HOPE TO SEE YOU ALL AGAIN SOON, WE ALREADY MISS YOUR COMPANY. OH GOOD SHOW KYLE, REARRANGING THE LETTERS ON THE WELCOME SIGN IS SO CLEVER... AND CATCHY TOO, ‘WELCOME TO PWNYVILLE’ I LIKE THAT. OH DEAR, DID I JUST WRITE THAT, OH WELL. SEE YOU ALL SOON!
YOUR CHAOTIC COMPADRES
DISCORD AND KYLE

P.S. U MAD PONIES? TROLOLOLOLOLOL

Pinky finished reading the note and bowed to her audience. “Ah have ta admit, she sure does ah good Discord impersonation” Applejack said to everypony around her.

“There is no time to lose everypony, we have to get there and get rid of Discord before Kyle gets hurt” Twilight said to the group. The others nodded and they started to trot back towards Ponyville.

“Will Kyle ever get better? Will the others manage to get rid of Discord? Do you know that I am the narrator of this story now? Why am I asking you all of these questions? All of these questions will be answered in the next chapter of Another Chance At Life, or they won’t, I have to see how I feel” I said as I held the manuscript for the chapter. U MAD THAT I CAN BREAK THE FOURTH WALL AND BECOME A NARRATOR NOW? *trollface*

Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Fluttershy trotted back to the outskirts of Ponyville. They saw that we had been there by the fact that the grass changed from green to rainbow colored, and the trees were floating upside down. They knew that we had come through here on our way to Ponyville.

“There is no doubt that they came this way. We need to find at least one of them so the other will come to the aid of the other” Twilight said to the others. “If we can get ahold of Kyle, Discord will come to help him. That is when we strike.”

“Umm we aren’t g-going to hurt him right? I-I don’t want to hurt one of my friends….umm…it isn’t nice” Fluttershy said to Twilight in a small voice.

“No Fluttershy, we are not going to hurt him. I was thinking that if we manage to find him, AJ here can tie him up with her lasso. That way he can’t do anything that might get him or anyone else hurt” Twilight said to the shy yellow Pegasus.

“Oh…umm…ok then” Fluttershy said to the lavender mare before she let out a small smile.

The six of them continued their trek back to Ponyville, the trail of chaos leading them right to it. They made it to the sign that said ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ and they saw that I did indeed do something to it. They all looked at the sign which now read
‘Welcome 2 Pwnyville, population 150x + 30x-10=0. U MAD?.’

“Ok, now that is pretty funny” Rainbow Dash said to the others.

“You think so? I thought it was just a trivial amount of chaos in my eyes” I said as I walked around from the back of the sign. I wonder what’s going to happen now? Are they going to try to capture me so I can’t continue making things funny?

“Kyle, we don’t want to do this, but you have become a danger to yourself and everypony around here. We have to do this…..AJ NOW!!!” Twilight said to me and then the orange cowpony.

Applejack reached into her bag and took out her lasso. She swung it around above her head and then flung the hoop at me. Ah ah ah, that isn’t the way to greet me after you haven’t seen me for 10 minutes. Wait a minute, I am about to be BRILLIANT!

I watched the lasso fly through the air towards me. It swung around my midsection and Applejack pulled it tight. I smiled at them as Applejack tugged on the lasso again, making me fall to the ground. I hit the ground and my face smacked into the dirt….AGAIN! “Ouch, I can’t take it anymore! My nose is already broken and you made me fall on it again. I can just hear my nose crying in pain….listen” I said to the ponies that were crowding around me lying on the ground.

My nose began to wail in agony, crying and shedding not so manly tears of blood. Teehee, this is so much fun. I haven’t had this much fun since I had that muffin Derpy gave me. “WAHHH, WAH WAHHH!” my nose wailed to nothing in particular.

“It’s ok. Hopefully we won’t fall on the ground ever again. That way you can live peacefully and not have to cry ever again” I said to my nose, trying to make it stop crying. Ok, you made your point nose. It hurt, I get it.

“O-Ok, thanks Kyle” my nose said to me sniffling. That’s better, maybe now I can try to think of something clever when Discord comes to see what happened to me. I smiled and looked up at them.

“Ok gang, let’s go. I am ready to go wait for Discord with you” I said as I looked up at them.

Twilight sighed and nodded over to Pinkie to get me to bring me along. I was hefted up onto Pinkie’s back again and they started to walk around town, no doubt looking for any signs of Discord. “Can I give you the grand tour of your new town? Oh please let me, it would make me so happy!” I said to them.

“NO!” they all said to me in unison. No need to be so pushy. I mean you didn’t have to hit me in the face with it, it was just a question. Geez. We walked, well, they walked, I just was the guy on the back of Pinkie being taken along for the ride around Ponyville, still looking for Discord. I am getting bored, soooooo bored with the endless walking and no detours.

“Hello again my fine friends. I see that you have my friend there, may I have him back. I want to take him over to the mayor’s office and show him what I just did” Discord said from behind us. YAY, LET THE SHOW BEGIN!!!

I slithered out of the lasso’s bind and fell onto the ground, this time holding my face so I wouldn’t cause any more damage to my already broken nose. I could have done that at any time, but this way it will be more fun. I hit the ground and rolled a little bit before I stood up and looked at them. I smiled widely “TA DA. I just did my very first magic trick and it was a success! Thank you all for participating, you are a lovely audience.”

Rainbow Dash looked back at me. She looked like she was going to hurt something really bad. Did you not like my trick? I took 2 seconds out of my life to think of that, the least you could do is say ‘I hated it’ or ‘good job’ or SOMETHING! Rainbow Dash flew back to me and hovered inches away from my face. I didn’t even see that she had a hoof poised to strike. She swung her hoof at my neck and I instantly fell on the ground on my back.

“I can’t move…and by the way OUCH!!! What did you do to me Rainbow Dash? If you didn’t like my performance all you had to do was say so” I said as I looked up to her from my spot on the ground. She paralyzed me, that little stinker paralyzed me. I am so mad right now I could just…..oh wait, I CAN’T DO ANYTHING NOW!

“I’m sorry Kyle, but I want you back to your old cool self again. I don’t like the state you’re in, and we are going to get you back to the way you were in like 10 seconds flat since Discord doesn’t have you to help him now” Rainbow Dash said to me in a reassuring tone. Then she flew off, leaving me alone to talk to nopony but myself. I feel so alone, I have to make conversations with myself just to keep myself from yelling at nothing. I feel like I am back at school.

“Rainbow Dash, what did you do to him? He looks like he is dead” Pinkie said to the cyan Pegasus.

“I HEARD THAT!” I yelled from my spot on the ground, which by the way had become very comfortable since I had been lying on it.

“I had to put him out of commission. He was getting a little annoying and I didn’t want them to work together when we fight Discord, so I paralyzed him” Rainbow Dash said to the pink party pony.

“You did what? How long does the paralysis last for?” Twilight said to RD.

I yelled over to the group again “Rainbow Dash, the amount of boredom you are putting me through right now is sooooooo not cool. I am like going to fall asleep in like 10 seconds flat if something doesn’t happen soon.” You are 20% less awesome right now, even if you are wearing that hoody. I want to feel my legs again, CURSE YOU RD AND YOUR POWER OF KNOWING HOW TO PARALYZE ME!

“He will be ok in 2-3 hours, all I did was get rid of his basic motor skills” RD said to the group.

I glanced over at them and then back up to the sky. I never had motor skills to begin with! I crashed my car into a tree in Crazy Town! “I am sooooo bored.”

“Ok, seeing as he no longer has Kyle to help him out, this should be easy” Twilight said as they walked closer to Discord, who was by the way yawning.

“Oh your finally done talking are you? Let me guess, Discord, we have come to put you back where you belong, you don’t stand a chance for the Elements of Harmony. Am I right?” Discord said to the group of ponies in front of him.

“Actually yes, also….” Twilight shot a quick blast of magic at discord, which hit him and encased him in a bubble of magic.

“We do not know how you broke out of your prison Discord but now we are going to send you back” Twilight said to him.

“I WISH I COULD SEE WHAT IS GOING ON RIGHT NOW! I hate the position RD left me in” I yelled over to the others.

I was lying in the same place as before, slowly dying of boredom. I felt something slimy start slithering across my face; I glanced down and saw a slug slithering across my cheek. OH MY GOD, Get this thing off of my face! I hate slugs, if I had salt right now I would make it melt. “THERE IS A SLUG ON MY FACE! IT IS SO DISGUSTING, SOMEPONY GET IT OFF!”

“Don’t pay any attention to him, we are almost done” Twilight said to the group.

Twilight started to use her magic and she opened the flap of her bag and pulled out the Elements of harmony. She levitated each respected element over to their respected owner. She looked back at Discord, who was looking genuinely worried because of the situation he was in.

“Discord, we will not have you terrorize us or anypony else anymore. What you have done is wrong and now you will be put back into the place that you belong” Twilight said as she looked up at him.

Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie started to glow brightly. They all started to float high into the air and then they all began firing a bright beam of light at the bubble of magic that Discord was in. “You may have gotten rid of me again, but I will be back” Discord said as he began to fade away.

“What’s going on? I swear something interesting is happening and I want to see it!” I yelled into the air. I wish I could move so I could switch all of their personas around. That would be a suitable punishment for making me miss creating more chaos, just so I could lie in the dirt.

Twilight opened her eyes and then she shot a bright purple beam of light right into the center of the bubble. The light became so bright that the magic bubble disappeared entirely at its intensity. “I WILL BE BACK AGAIN!” Discords voice yelled before it faded into nothing.

What is this new feeling that I am experiencing? I feel like I have taken a shower and have been cleansed of all evil with Jesus’s loofa of cleanliness. I love this feeling!

The bright light faded and the mane 6 floated back to the ground. The bubble of magic, along with Discord was gone. “It’s done, now let’s get over to Kyle and see if he is alright” Twilight said to the group.

Rainbow Dash was the first to make it over to me. “Kyle, how do you feel?”

“Well, besides the slug that was crawling over my face a few minutes ago and the not feeling my appendages fine. How goes the looking for Discord?” I said up to them.

”The not feeling anything is because I had to paralyze you” Rainbow Dash said to me. WAIT, YOU PARALIZED ME!? HOW COULD YOU EVEN DO THAT!?

Twilight walked up and looked at me. Well hello there, did you know that RAINBOW DASH killed my motor skills like the Mack truck did to me?

“Twilight, he doesn’t seem to remember anything that has just happened. What do we do?” RD asked the lavender mare. What, did I miss something? I HATE MISSING THINGS!

“Kyle, what was the last thing you remember?” Twilight asked me.

“The only thing I remember is me kicking the glistening thing, which was a mushroom by the way into a tree, what did I miss?”
I asked them trying my best not to start firing questions out at 100 miles per hour. WHAT DID I MISS? Did I miss something that had to do with Discord?

“C’mon, let’s get you back to your house. We will tell you everything when we get there” Twilight said to me before motioning Applejack to hoist me up onto her back.

Great, now it’s story time. I can’t wait to hear it. I will be a forced captive seeing as I am paralyzed. UGH!

I must have fallen asleep because when I woke up I was in my apartment. “Huh, I didn’t think I was going to come back here so soon. I thought I was going to go have to get checked out at the hospital from the blow I took from RD.” Which by the way hurt like holy hell!

The only thing I could manage to move was my head. “Great, still paralyzed” I said to myself in a sad tone. I want to move!

I never really noticed until now, but there was something warm next to me moving very slightly. I turned my head and saw Rainbow Dash lying on the bed right by my side with her head resting on my chest. Confound these ponies! They drive me to HHHHNNNNGGGG!

I took my eyes off her a few moments later and looked around the room and saw all the mane 6 except Pinkie asleep in various places around the room; Dash being the closest. Fluttershy was asleep at the foot of the bed, D’AWWWWWW! Rarity was asleep on a small couch at the other side of the room, while AJ was sleeping on a chair, her hat covering her face. Twilight was the funniest out of the group though; she was asleep at the table in a chair, her head right in a book as she slept. I can’t take all of the cute! My god, there is so much of it I can feel it smothering the air I breath!

I looked back at Rainbow Dash and then she did something that made my heart explode. She reached out in her sleep and grabbed my arm and pulled it close to her. *Beep…Beep…Beep…Beeeeeeeeeee* HNNNNGGG! I smiled at her, I had always thought of her as my favorite. Back home out of my group I thought I was the most like her. I had always thought of her as the best.

I closed my eyes still smiling. I don’t care about the story anymore. I just never want this moment to end. Deep down I was feeling something that I had never felt before. I know you’re probably thinking ‘indigestion,’ am I right? Well you’re wrong! I was feeling like she was a huge part of my life! I felt truly happy when I was around her, but at a bigger level. I love all of the others just as much, but Dash was different, she made me feel warm, and I loved every moment of it.

I fell asleep and woke up hours later. When I awoke everypony else was still asleep…all of them except Rainbow Dash. She was still resting her head on my chest, but she was looking up at me. “Morning sleepyhead, are you still mad at me?” she said to me in a playful tone.

“Oh, not really. EXCEPT for the part that I most likely missed everything that was Discord related. You have to tell me a few stories now, it’s the least you can do for making me a vegetable for the past 8 hours” I said as I smiled at her devilishly. I am going to have to make you pay for that Dash, I am not really sorry for doing it either. MWAHAHAHAHA!!

“Aww, why do I have to do it? Can’t Twi be the one to tell you?” She said to me, getting annoyed at the task that I had just gave her. You wouldn’t have had this hanging over you if you didn’t turn me into a TALKING VEGETABLE!

“Eeeyup. I want you to do it. Let the others sleep, you can tell me the stories; and don’t worry I’ll be asking you questions if I think I need to. You need to remember that I don’t recall half of the events that played out” I said as I put on my best trollface I had ever done before. U MAD DASHIE? I would be mad.

“Ugh, fine. I guess I deserve it. What do you want to know first?” Rainbow Dash asked me with a ‘let’s get this over so I can punch you’ look.

“I guess you should start with after I went into the forest to investigate the glistening thing” I told her. I feel like such an ass right now, but I don’t care. She decommissioned me, so I have to get her back for it. Tee hee.

Rainbow Dash began to pour out what had happened after I went deeper into the forest. She told of how Discord managed to take me under his control and I began to create chaos alongside him. I let my mouth drop at hearing that, but kept silent. She told me of how they began searching for me to get me to make Discord come out of hiding to put him back where he belonged. She told me of how she had to paralyze me so I would not cause them any trouble when they sent him back to his prion in the statue on Canterlot Castle grounds. I was silent for a few more minutes before I finally found my voice.

“Wait? So you’re telling me that I was taken control of by Discord? And that you already sent him back!?” I rolled my eyes and thought in my mind of me throwing my arms up in the air in disappointment. “That is so bogus! I missed everything! I never get a break do I?”

“Yep, all of that happened. I am sorry you had to miss it” RD said rubbing the back of her head with her hooves.

AAARRRGGHHH!!! Every time something interesting happens around here I end up either getting hurt or something that makes it so I can’t see what happens. “Thanks Dashie, you’re off the hook now. I got all of the info I needed” I said as I gave her another playful look.

We must have been talking pretty loud because the others began to stir. After a few minutes they were all standing around the bed throwing hundreds of questions at my face. ‘How do you feel?’ ‘Do you remember anything yet?’ ‘Can you move yet?’ STOP WITH ALL OF THE QUESTIONS! I CAN'T TAKE IT!

“Girls. I’m fine. No I still can’t move, and I am feeling like a vegetable. I couldn’t remember anything still, but RD here told me the whole story while you were all asleep. Thanks for sticking your necks out on me with this one. I am truly grateful, who knows what would have happened otherwise” I said answering the questions they had just threw at me in 10 seconds flat. I want RD to give an answer to that many questions that fast.

“That’s…umm…nice to hear Kyle. I am glad you are feeling better” Fluttershy chimed in in her shy voice.

“Rainbow told you everything already? That is a lot of info to take in, are you sure you are ok with what you heard?” Twilight said looking at me with concern written all over her face.

I started to laugh, not just because of what she had said to me, but also because I was starting to get back feeling in my bones. “I am fine. This kind of thing has had no effect on my personality whatsoever. I am just glad I didn’t hurt anypony or you for that matter, I care about you all too much for that.”

I started to move my arms then; I lifted one of them up and rested it on Dash’s head. I rubbed it back and forth gently before I finally got the best idea ever. I gave her a noogie; this is the last step of your punishment, I hope you like it��. “Here is your reward for turning me into a Vegetable Dashie!” I said as I gave her the noogie.

All of the other ponies laughed as I continued my onslaught of repayment to RD for what she did to me. “Hey, cut it out! This is so not cool!” She said in between laughs herself. I can already feel this as going too far, she is going to do something to get me back for it, and I just know it. I hate my preemptive senses of payback.

I stopped with the assault and lay back down in my bed. “Hey girls, can I ask you all something?” I said as my face became serious for the first time since I was confronted by Celestia. That still gives me nightmares you know.

“Sure, what do you want to ask?” Twilight said a little apprehensively to me.

“I have been here for a little over a week now as you all know. I wanted to know if there was any place I could find a job, seeing as I am going to be staying here and all. I want to start helping out and I feel like this is a good place to start” I said to all of them.

All of their faces changed from worry to relief instantly. I could tell they all had different ideas of what I was going to ask.

“Ah was actually gonna ask ya that m’self. Ya look ta be able ta help around tha farm I’ffn you’re interested” AJ said to me smiling.

“You mean that? Are you sure? Do I look like I could help?” I asked, my mind running in overdrive at what I had just heard. AWWWWW HELLL YYYYEEEAAHHH! I just may have found my first job. Yep, gonna do it, going to hug her.

“Sure sugarcube, ah felt the muscles ya had when I had ta lasso ya. Ya were quite hard to get on tha ground. You would be ah great help to tha farm” AJ said to me finally.

I couldn’t hold it in anymore, I jumped off of my bed and grabbed everypony and pulled them in for a bear hug. “Thank you all for being so nice to me!” I said as I held them.

After a few minutes of hugging, we broke contact and I looked around at all of them.

“Well we are all going to go out and let you freshen up, you reek” Twilight said to me playfully and giving me a small wink. Kinky??? I said good bye to them and sat on my bed. I never noticed this before, but there was a door on the other side of the room that I never opened. I had just figured that it was a closet or something, and I didn’t need one seeing as I didn’t have anything that needed to be stored in one.

I walked over to the closet and looked at the doorknob. I had one of those ‘I feel like if I open this I will go to Narnia’ moments. I reached out and turned the handle and opened it. Inside was a small bathroom with a sink, shower, and toilet, looking like they did back on Earth. I NEVER KNEW THEY HAD BATHROOMS HERE! FINALLY I CAN TAKE A SHOWER! I walked in and found 3 bags lying on the ground next to the sink.

There was a note on the top of one of the bags and I took it off and read it:

Dear Kyle,

I have taken the liberty of making you some new clothes. I used a basic measurement spell on you when I first met you so I could have them be at the right lengths. Please accept my apologies for invading your privacy, but I just couldn’t let you be seen wearing the same attire time and time again.
You’re Friend,
Rarity

“Sweet! I have some new clothes!” I said aloud happily as I looked through the three bags. They were just basic shirts and pants like the ones from where I came from only they felt stronger, like they were used with a completely different material.

There were 3 pairs of shirts, 2 pairs of pants, 2 pairs of socks, and here is the part that scared me, even 3 pairs of undershorts. I know that I shouldn’t be weirded out right now, but SHE EVEN MADE UNDERWEAR! THAT IS A LITTLE TOO CREEPY IN MY EYES!

I got over myself and got the days attire picked out and hopped in the shower. I instantly felt loads better, like all the stress of the past week was flowing out of my body. I stayed in the shower until the hot water ran out, mostly because I had forgot how good a warm shower feels. I LOVE THIS FEELING! ME GUSTA!

I got out, dried myself off with a towel, and put on my clothes for the day. Today was going to be a good day for sure.

A/N: I will be starting to make authors notes from here on out when I feel like I need to explain things or something else. I am going to give you a rundown of all of the things that will most likely happen in this story now. There will be a shipping (you guess on who), I may or may not get changed into a pony, i will get into a little closer relations with each character (best friend status FTW), and I will keep going from there. I may amp up the swearing a little in the future, who knows. This is supposed to be a different story , but have the feel of a normal life in Equestria, like here at Earth: daily hardships, love, feudes, etc. well that’s all for now. Next chapter will be up soon!

A/N: This is going to be a chapter that will explain some topics from earth. Will be awkward.

I sat down on my bed, thinking of what I should do today. I had become slightly depressed as I sat there, for very obvious reasons. “I have been here for over a week, MY PARENTS MUST WANT TO KILL ME!!! I never even got to talk to either of them that day!” I said out loud to myself, paranoia slowly starting to seep in.

“Since I have been dead for over a week, they had to of seen me when I was…..I don’t even want to go there! My mom, I love her to death, but she can become overdramatic at these sorts of situations…..OH MY GOD, SHE MAY DO WHAT SHE SAID SHE WOULD DO IF ANYTHING EVER HAPPENED TO ME!” That would be killing herself, just so she could have the off chance of seeing me again. My mom’s mind works in mysterious ways I tell ya.

“I need to go talk to Twilight, maybe she has a way that I could see or send them something so they know I am alright. I just hope that they didn’t do anything rash just yet” I said aloud. YES, I GO A LITTLE CRAZY AND TALK TO MYSELF WHEN I REMEMBER STRESSFUL STUATIONS. What do you want from me?

I grabbed my bag off the floor and hurried out the door. I practically fell down the stairs I was trying to go down them so fast. I ran out of the entrance to the building and began walking fast over to Twilight’s. I really hope she is around; I want to see if I can get this done and over with now; that way I can sleep easy knowing that my family is alright. I really am full to the brim with kindness aren’t I?

I made it to her front door and I didn’t even knock. I walked in and saw Twilight sitting at a table reading a book that was called ‘Strange Creatures for Dummies.’ If I wasn’t in a hurry, I would ask her if she managed to find anything, which I know she didn’t. I really am an ass in my mind aren’t I?

“Twilight?” I said as I caught my breath and stood in the doorway.

“Huh…oh K-Kyle, I didn’t see you there. Is there something bothering you?” She said looking at me with worry.

WHAT DO YOU THINK? I thought I would just come over and ask you how I liked my new clothes…OF COURSE THERE IS SOMETHING BOTHERING ME! “Yes, there is something bothering me. Do you remember what I told you about when I came here? Me dying and being sent here and all?” I said to her, trying hard not to just break down and wish I would just spontaneously combust into a pile of ash. Yes, I think of weird things when I am stressed, wouldn’t you do the same thing?

She looked at me with even more worry now “Yes I remember it all. Why are you getting so worked up about it?”

“Because I never got to talk to either of them that day. My family may be alright in some ways, but they can get irrational in others if you know what I mean. If they found out that I…died…they would probably go off into a horrible downward spiral of horrible feelings and depression” I said to the lavender unicorn.

Her face contorted with worry, she must know what I mean about what they might do to themselves. “What do you think we should do?”

“I came here to see if there was a way that I could talk to them to let them know I was fine, at least if they know that I am ok, that will put me at ease” I said to Twilight.

“Well, since you came here I have been reading a book on other worlds. I did manage to find your world called earth. I also do have a spell that would allow you to contact your world; all that is required is…umm…life essence to be able to communicate with them” Twilight said to me.

“Please, I don’t care what I need to do. I just need to let them know that I am alright. What does this spell do by the way? I said as I calmed down a little.

“It opens a window to your world and lets you communicate or see the thing that you want the most. I have the spell ready if you want to do it now?” Twilight said to me smiling reassuringly.

“If you want to, I think I could wait if you wanted to meet some more of my species. I would think that you would” I said to her smiling.

“You would do that? Would you mind if I sent the others a letter so they could meet them too?” Twilight asked, she had a huge grin on her face.

“I wouldn’t mind, send them a letter so they can all meet my family!” I said as I began to smile. In my mind though I was doing something completely different. YOU ARE AN IDIOT! WHAT DO YOU THINK MOM AND DAD WILL DO IF THEY SEE THAT I AM WITH PONIES FROM A TV SHOW?

“Ok, I’ll go send them one” she said before she began writing the letters.

After what felt like hours of endless waiting and boredom the others finally shown up. They all looked at me with big huge grins on their faces. AHHH, The smiles, they burn! “Ok, when you meet my family, please do not smile like that at them. I am pretty sure that will send them mixed emotions on the subject” I said to them.

“Kyle are you ready to begin?” Twi said to me.

“Yep, now how much of this life essence do I need to give?” I asked her with only a hint of worry in my tone. I hope to hell It isn’t like getting a shot, because if so…I WILL NOT BE HAPPY! I hate shots, hate them.

“Only a drop, that is all you need to get started” Twi said reassuringly.

“Ok, that’s easy then” I brought my thumb up to my mouth and bit it, making a drop of blood visible. “Ready.”

“Ok here goes nothing” Twilight said as her horn began to glow. She focused her horns magic on the drop of blood and then the blood disappeared, leaving behind a floating shimmering window of blackness. “There, the window is open, now all you have to do is think of what you want most from there and you will see it.”

I sure hope that nothing bad happened while I have been here. Shit, let’s do this. I thought of my mom and when I did the mirror started to get clearer and clearer. It eventually showed my mother sitting on the couch with a blank look on her face. She had been crying.

“M-mom?” I said to her in a soft voice.

She looked up and saw the mirror with me inside it. She jumped up off of the couch and looked at me “KYLE…WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU! The people at the hospital said you were…” She trailed off.

“Mom, I am so sorry. I am…dead…I have been for a over a week now. I am sorry I couldn’t eat dinner with you that day” I said trying to calm her down and get a laugh out of her. What? I have a weird way of making people laugh after seeing death, deal with it.

“You still know how to cheer up your old mother even if she was going crazy with worry. If you are dead, how are you talking to me?” She said, perking up a little.

“Get ready mom, I am going to give you a long explanation, are you sure you’re up to it?” I asked her, still trying to get her to be in a better mood. C’mon, you used to never resist being a little happy seeing this gorgeous face! I am so full of shit right now.

Yes, I want to know everything! I need to know that you are safe!” She said to me.

So for the next 30 minutes I poured out what happened. I told her that when I died, I did not go to heaven and actually went into the world of Equestria. She nodded when she thought was the right time and listened intently. I also told her of all of the things I had accomplished when I came here, minus the Discord thing. When I finished she looked at me with relief.

“I can tell your happy there. I never really understood you and your reasons for doing what you do, but if you’re happy then I am happy” my mother said to me with a smile on her face.

“Thanks mom, I knew you would understand” I said to her smiling my stupid smile. Idiot boy. “If you want, I have my friends here, if you want to meet them.”

“I would like that, but do you want me to get ahold of Ryan for you? He has been worried that you are sick and I couldn’t bear to tell him what had truly happened.

OH MY GOD, IF SHE GETS AHOLD OF HIM I COULD BECOME THE BIGGEST TROLL EVER! I am going to have fun with this. “Yes, that would be great. I want to tell him all of the things I have been doing” I said to her smiling.

“Let me go call him, I will be right back” She said to me. She left the room and I turned around, looking at all of the ponies.

“Ok, you are going to meet my mom in a few minutes. She is getting ahold of one of my friends from there to come and see me too, but she is going to meet you first” I said to them smiling. “Thanks again Twi, this means a lot to me.”

I told them to gather around me and they did. We all waited for my mother to come back and when she did she had an expression that could rival mine when I got hit by that truck. “Oh my…..they’re beautiful” She said putting a hand over her mouth. I don’t know whether to be happy or scared. I am feeling such a mixture of emotions right now! I can just feel the awkward cutting into my thoughts!

"Hello ma’am, I am Twilight. It is nice to meet you” Twilight said to my mother. Still scared!

“Hello Twilight, I hope my son isn’t being too much of a pain?” My mom said looking at me and winking. ARGH, everything is going a little too better than expected! I am starting to feel really weird.

“Hi, I am Rainbow Dash! I am the fastest flyer in all of Equestria. Kyle here has been one of the coolest friends anypony could ask for” the cyan Pegasus said smiling, showing a little too much I have to say it ‘saiyan pride.’ Eeeyup, getting awkward on more levels than one now.

“Hello dearie, my name is Rarity and it is lovely to meet you” She said to my mother. *explosion in brain* Yep starting to regret everything about what I had gotten myself into.

“Hiya, my name is Pinkie Pie, Kyle is superduperextrafun to hang out with” the party pony said, startling my mom a little bit with how much energy she had.

“Howdy my names Applejack, yer boy is mighty fine ta have ya” Applejack said to my mom.

“Hi, my name’s Fluttershy…umm…it’s nice to meet you. Kyle is..umm…well…he is nice *squeak*” Fluttershy said in the most cute voice ever. MY GOD SO CUTE! *heart explosion* HHHHNNGGG!

I could tell my mom was probably thinking the same thing, seeing as she was smiling really wide. Oh no, WHAT HAVE I DONE! “It was really nice to meet you all. Kyle, you really do have some nice friends. Oh by the way, Ryan will be over here in a few minutes.”

“Ok, that will be fun” I said to her.

We stood there and waited for my friend to show up. My mom told me how I ‘looked so much more vibrant in color’ and ‘What do you think Ryan will do when he sees this?’ I am so full of awkward right now I can’t even think straight! My mom sis too ok with this, what am I missing?

“I’ll be back in a sec mom, ok?” I said before turning again to face them. “Ok, when my friend comes to see me you are going to have to give me just a little privacy with him. He may act differently than my mother did, do you understand?” I asked them, giving them a smile when they all nodded in agreement. “Thanks, I’ll call you when you can see him.”

They all left and I turned to my mom again “How are you doing?” Stupid question!

“I’m doing a lot better now that I know you’re safe” She said looking at me and smiling. Then we heard a knock on the door. My mom got up and walked over and opened it, revealing a very confused friend of mine.

“You said Kyle was here? And that he wanted to see me?” Ryan said to my mother, giving her a small smile.

“Yes, come in, he has been waiting for you” My mom said as she led him into the living room.

Ryan walked in and saw the shimmering window with me in it smiling at him in a very stupid way. “What is going on?” Ryan asked nothing in particular. HERE IT COMES! SWITCHING TO TROLL MODE!

“I’ll leave you two alone to talk” my mom said to us.

My mother left the room and it was just me and him. “Hey Ryan, how’s it going in the world of the living? Has it been fun since my absence?” I asked him, still smiling. I am an asshole, but I don’t care. This is fun.

“World of the living? Fun since my absence? What are you talking about? And why are you in that weird thing that looks like a portal?” Ryan said to me, confusion was written all over his face. If only it was in sharpie.

“Remember that incident a week ago? You know the one with the Mack truck? Well, I was the person that got hit by it and I died and now I am gone. Do you want to know where I am?” I said smiling wider; almost making it hurt to do so. Incoming head explosion Ryan, brace yourself.

“Umm, do I want to know?” He replied to me. When I nodded he became curious at what could possibly make me so happy. “Ok, where are you?”

“I’m in Equestria Ryan, when I died I was sent here instead of going to heaven, or wherever I would go. I have already become friends with the mane 6. Now here’s the kicker Ryan, U MAD that I am here?” I said to him. I’m waiting for his head to explode, but it isn’t happening yet.

“Waitwaitwaitwait…WAIT! You are in the place that we both find near and dear to our brony hearts? How could this happen?” his face was a mixture of shock and awe. “A-are they like from the show?”

“I can have you meet then if you like. They are here and would like to meet you, they already met my mom and that left me very uncomfortable in more ways than one. The only requirement is that you have to pretend like you do not know them from the show and you are meeting them for the first time. Do you accept these rules?”

His face turned into the biggest grin that could be known in the universe. I see the smoke and fire coming out of his ears, head explosion was a success! “I do, NOW LET ME SEE PONIES!” he said to me in a voice that was so full of energy it would make Pinkie think twice about being the most energetic one.

“Ok, brace yourself for D’AWWWWW” I said as I turned away from him. Here goes nothing…again.

“Girls, you can come in now” I said aloud.

The group came walking in and stood around me in the window. Everyone introduced themselves and then there was a small silence. Awkwardness level peaked, going to have a HNNNNGGGG attack if it doesn’t lower soon. Just then the window started to shimmer violently. “What’s happening Twilight?” I said to the lavender mare.

“We appear to be fading. We must have run out of time, we will be able to do this again, but expect the same after the time runs out” Twilight said to me.

I turned to Ryan “I am glad I finally got to talk to you. I will be doing this again in the future, so I will talk to you then. I am glad you think this is cool” I said before the window closed. Tee hee, I am such an ass for doing that, but I needed to troll something. It makes me feel better.
The window disappeared and Ryan looked at where it was. He knelt down to the ground and threw his arms up into the air. “CURSE YOU KYLE AND YOUR ABILITY TO DO THIS! I ENVY YOU AND YOU’RE TROLLING WAYS!”

A/N: This is to get the situation with me dying and the reactions from back home out of the way. I hope it was funny, because this chapter was exactly what I saw in the dream I had last night. Next chapter coming soon. BYE!

A/N: This is going to be a very informative chapter for something later in the story. Sorry if you think it’s too short, I will try to make it up to you in the next chapter.

We all looked at each other in confusion. “What the hay just happened!” I said to them before I realized what I just said. I just said their equivalent to hell, I feel that awkward moment coming on again. I am such an idiot sometimes.

“The spell’s timer ran out. It only lasts about an hour before the connection fades. I really liked meeting your mother Kyle, she sure did accept the circumstances well” Twilight said to me happily. I knew you would like her, but what about the rest of you? I can already tell what RD is going to say.

Everypony besides Dash took their turns saying what they thought of my mother, all of which I was happy to hear the results. I turned to Rainbow “What did you think of my mom?” Here it comes.

“I thought she was alright, it’s just that…how can you take all of that mushy gushy stuff? It sounded weird” Rainbow Dash said to me.

“I’m going to tell you all something that I think you might find funny. The reason my mom acts so mushy is because she likes to make me feel uncomfortable. She knows that she will get a reaction out of me, which is why she does it” I said to all of them rubbing the back of my head with my hand. I hated saying that, incoming backfire in 3…2…1.

Dash looked at me and grinned widely. She then proceeded to fall to the floor of the library in a fit of laughter. “Th-that is the single *laughs* funniest thing I have ever heard *laughs* in my life!” Eeeyup, my spirit has been successfully crushed by RD; I have no more ‘sayian pride’ anymore. *fake sobs*

“HAR HAR HAR, very funny Dashie. I have been meaning to ask, AJ, do you think I could come by today instead? I am pretty bored right now” I asked the earth pony. Please say yes.

“Sure ya can sugarcube. Ah was gonna head back there now, ya’ll can come along with me iff’n ya want to” Applejack said to me. Yay, my first job! I feel so incredibly helpful right now I could *mental squee*.

“Thanks Applejack, I promise you won’t be disappointed!” I said as I smiled again. I am a liar! I don’t even think I could buck apples if I tried!

We both said goodbye to the others and began walking to the Apple’s farm. Applejack was humming a tune as she walked and I felt completely at ease. No I DON’T! I am completely freaking out right now! But my extremely pessimistic comment aside.

“Kyle, ah’ve been thinkin, why are ya so happy here? Ah just don’t understand how somepony could just up and leave one thing fer another…especially family” Applejack suddenly said to me. That awkward question, not sure if concerned or just curious.

When I heard her say that it took me completely off guard. I fell to the ground on my ass and sat there looking at her. WHY did she ask that? WHAT made her want to?? HOW AM I GOING TO TELL HER WHY I LIKE IT HERE SO MUCH???

“Umm, are you sure you want to know? Not that it is anything bad or anything” I said to her. Oh geez, i have that feeling again.

“Ah’m positive, ah just want ta know what makes ya like it here so much” Applejack said to me.

“Ok, better take a seat this one is gonna be a few minutes” I said to her. She walked over and sat down on my lap! Confound this pony; she drives me to feel mixed emotions! I don’t have that kind of feeling for her, but it is still pretty weird having a pony you like sit on you. But my thought filled ranting aside, back to the story.

“Ok well, back where I came from no one ever really liked me. I mean sure, I had a few friends, but no one ever truly loved my company. I don’t want to go back because even though I have parents that truly love me and I love them, I want to stay here, not just because you all love me, I love you all more” Insert D’AWWW here people. I love getting emotional sometimes, curse me and my abilities to write mushy things!

“Ya love us all that much?” Applejack said, starting to blush a little. I think she has the wrong idea. *Gulp*

I just kept going. “I do. I would do anything to protect all of you from harm; I love you all so much. You all make me so happy when I am around you. I was never this happy when I was back home, I was just living life as if it were meaningless. I had no lover, no job, everything was just dull. But when I came here I was filled with joy I never felt before. Since I have been here I already have a happier life than back home, and I may even have a job! And it was all thanks to the 6 of you” I said to them smiling. I am starting to get a little worked up now, curse my mushy brain!

“Do ya have feelins fer anypony here, I see you always lookin at RD with a funny look in yer eye. Do ya have any deeper feelins fer any of us?” Applejack was asking me.

I was the one to turn red this time. I rubbed the back of my head with my hands and let out a sigh. I was in way too deep to get myself out of now. I screwed up bigtime! I SAID TOO MUCH! I HATE MY QUIRKY TRAIT OF NEVER BEING ABLE TO SHUT THE HELL UP WHEN I SHOULD! I have to tell her now, she already knows too much. “Yes, I do have deeper feelings for one of you. When I am around her, she reminds me of my one friend that from home, always so confident, always wanted to have fun. She was the only friend that I had that was a female” I said as my face turned redder and redder. Please don’t try to guess, I need to still feel like I have at least some privacy! I am having the most awkward moment of my life right now! I want to just roll on the ground and die.

“It’s Rainbow isn’t it? Ah saw the way ya looked at her. Ah knew ya had feelins for her, ya always try ta make her happy” Applejack said to me calmly.

“It is Rainbow Dash. You really are smarter than I thought. If you do tell her, try not to make it too hard for her. I won’t be mad at you if you do decide to tell her” I said as I slumped my shoulders. C-c-c-c-combo breaker! She knows everything now. She stole my privacy, my youth, and my pride. Everything has been thrown into the open. WHY AM I NOT MAD!?

“Ah understand. Ya really do love her, don’t ya?” She said nuzzling up into my neck. I may have just poured out a little too much info, but this is still enough to make me D’AWWWWW and feel like I am going to have HHHHNNNGGG attack. I can’t stay depressed when I am around them, deal with it.

“More than you know. Now can we get to the farm? I want to see if I really have what it takes to work there” I said as I smiled for the first time since the awkward moment. I actually feel better! Not that I am not scared or anything…BECAUSE I AM! It’s just that it feels like a weight has been lifted off of me.

“Sure thing, let’s see iff’n we can’t get ya bucking apples or something” Applejack said to me.

We both walked the rest of the way in silence, I was brooding of course. But applejack was thinking most likely of what I told her. I can’t wait to get this stupid moment out of my head. I want to see if I can work so I can forget everything that had happened.

A/N: Sorry for this chapter being shorter than the others. If you read My Second Life, you would see that his chapters have a big variation in length from one to the next. I am going to start to do that as well, just so I have moar to add to the story. I will be up late tonight so I may even post another chapter after this; I hope you are all entertained. I have to go and thing about what I had just forced myself to write now. Bye!

A/N: This chapter is for your amusement of seeing how I feel when I get stressed. I get very irrational and I sometimes say stupid things. Swearing will be present. Everything in this chapter will be relevant in later chapters. Sorry if you find it a little too mushy, but then again I really like Dash. Enjoy!

We eventually made it to the edge of the farm; I was still in shock of what I had to answer to AJ. If you could see me right now you would see the worst pokerface EVER! I am like freaking out right now, and I told her that she could tell Dashie! Shut up Kyle, stop thinking like this, I need to see if I can work. I can handle this…fuck.

“Ok Kyle, let’s see how ya fare bucking apples” Applejack said to me as we neared the apple orchard. I saw that she had gotten over the question a lot quicker than I did….lucky for her. *sheds man tear*

I nodded to her and looked at a tree in front of me. Damn it was big! Ok, I used to take martial arts, funny Coal from a fic I read did the same thing! Only he was a lot more badass for taking a harder class than me. I need to stop being a pessimist, FOCUS! I walk up to the tree and point at the center of it. I got down into a horse stance, I know! Ironic right! I sure thought so, back to me making a fool out of myself.

I took a deep breath and brought my back foot forward behind the front one. I have to say it, I just have to. “LEEERRRROOYYY JEEENNNKKIINNSS!” I yelled as I brought my foot high into the air and struck the tree with the force of a 155lb teenager. I looked up and saw the tree shake violently, every apple but 3 fell out and landed into the buckets that were scattered around the stump. I had a moment of win right there in my head, I did it! Yeah! Why do I have that one song playing in my head? You know the one where it says ‘you’re the best…around. Nothing is ever gonna keep ya down.’ I am so alone, so very alone in my twisted funny mind of mine. “How was that AJ?” I said as I stood up and cracked my back.

“That was mighty impressive. Ah think ya’ll do fine bucking apples on the farm” Applejack said to me smiling. Then she asked another question “Where did ya learn how ta do that?”

“I smiled at her. I can handle this question, soooo much less awkward than the last one. “When I was back home they had classes where you would learn self-defense; something you need to protect yourself if you get into fights or a situation that calls for it. I was a big baby and took the classes but I never had the will to use them. I hated being angry, I never wanted to defend myself because of how I would feel afterwards. I took the classes, but never used the techniques afterwards. What you just saw was a basic kick to force something away from you, such as a threat, but you could also use it to move heavy objects"

“Ah see. Well it sure is ah mighty strong kick ya got. Ya’ll can start working now iff’n ya want to” Applejack said to me in a ‘your hired’ tone. Hell yeah! First Job, my mommy would be so proud! I am not a bum anymore!

“Thanks Applejack, I will start now, I want to have some alone time to gather my thoughts, and what better way to do that than in an apple orchard!” I said as I smiled back at her. I want to delve into the thoughts about what I had told AJ, I will feel better if I do.

“Ok sugarcube, ah’m going ta go talk with Big Mac, he is going ta want ta know we got us a new worker. I will tell ya now; ya’ll can go home when the sun begins ta set, be here every morning at sunrise though. Ya’ll get yer pay at the end of the week. See ya around Kyle” Applejack said to me before she turned to leave.

I waved goodbye to her and then turned to all of the trees in front of me. Oh god dammit. I hope I don’t lose a leg from all of the kicking I am going to be doing now. ARGH!

I ran and jumped at another tree, trying another style of kick to see how it would fare. I extended my foot mid jump and hit the tree with my foot. That time only 4 apples were left. I landed on the ground and looked at the basketfuls of apples. I was getting a real sour feeling deep in the pit of my stomach.

Kyle, you need to stop worrying about this. Nothing bad has happened yet, and even if it did, I would still not stop caring for any of them, even if one hates me for what they will eventually hear about me. I need to start getting my mind out of depressing territory, BACK TO WORK!

Applejack was walking towards the outskirts of the apple orchard. She couldn’t stop thinking about what Kyle had just said. “Ah can’t lie ta Dash, ah just can’t. He even said ah could talk ta her about it!” She said before she shook her head. “If he says ah can talk ta her about it than ah’m gonna, Ah can’t have this feelin hangin over mah head” She said before she decided to go pay Dash a visit. It was going to be hard to tell her, but it had to be done.

Applejack picked up the pace as she raced towards the field where Rainbow Dash’s cloud home was located. Dash always hanged around there, either napping on a cloud or practicing for the Wonderbolts. When Applejack made it she looked up and saw a rainbow colored tail swishing back and forth on a cloud above her.

“Dash…Dash ah need ta talk to ya. Can ya come down here fer a minute?” AJ yelled up to the Rainbow colored tail.
Rainbow Dash poked her head over the side of the cloud. She smiled a little when she saw the familiar face, then she swooped off the cloud and landed next to Applejack on the ground. “Sure AJ, What’s up?”

Applejack kicked the ground with her hoof and looked up at Dash. “Ya have ta promise me ya won’t freak out or anything. Can ya promise me that?” Applejack gave Rainbow Dash a serious look.

“Yeah, I promise. Does it have something to do with Kyle?” Rainbow Dash asked. She was starting to get a little concerned as to what could make the strong cowpony sound like this.

“Yes, now this is gonna come onto ya a little weird, but don’t bring yerself ta any conclusions” Applejack said to the cyan Pegasus. Rainbow Dash nodded to the orange cowpony in agreement. “Well, here goes.” She took a deep breath “When ah was walking with Kyle ta the farm, ah think ah asked him ah very personal question that ah don’t think he was comfortable answerin, but he gave me the answer anyways!”

“What did you ask him that would make you feel like this?” Rainbow Dash asked, getting more and more concerned and worried for her and Kyle both.

“Ah asked him why he was so happy here. He said it was because he never wants ta go back even though his parents love em ta death, because he loves us all so much. We make him happier than he ever was back home” She stopped herself; the next one was going to hurt the most to say.

“What’s wrong AJ, I never seen you get so upset before, what is bothering you so much about him?” Dash asked. She was getting on the verge of thinking something bad happened to him.

“He has feelins fer one of us, deeper feelins. He loves one of us, ah mean ‘loves’ one of us. He told me who it was and he said ah could tell them that he does” Applejack said to Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash blushed a little, whoever it was is going to get an earful. “He has that deep of feelings for one of us?”
Here it goes “It’s you RD, you are the one that he loves” She felt the weight slowly being lifted off of her chest. “He really likes being around ya, he always smiles. He cares about ya so much Dash.”

Rainbow’s face turned a darker shade of red than an apple. “He…he really said that? He really said that he cares about me that much?”

“He does” Applejack said to the cyan pony. She felt a mixture of emotions right now. One of them being happy that she told the truth and didn’t have to keep it hidden if she didn’t want to. The other feeling was one of regret, she asked a very personal question to Kyle and now that RD knows about it, she may have different feelings for him now. It wasn’t a pleasant situation to be in.

“Where is he right now? Is he on the farm?” Rainbow Dash asked. Her face now only a light shade of pink.

“He is. Are ya going ta talk ta him about it?” AJ asked her friend. She was now worried about her.

“I think I am, I just need to go clear my head. It is just so much to take in” And with that she was off, leaving Applejack in the field looking at her as she flew off.

Rainbow Dash was flying through the air. She wanted to go talk to him about it, but she was afraid of what he would say to her if she did. “He loves me that much to not be mad at someone else telling me about it. Do I like him back though? Ugh, this is all so confusing!” She said aloud to herself as she flew.

She turned in the air and flew towards Sweet Apple Acres. She was going to see him, but she wasn’t going to let him see her…not yet. “Now where is he?” She said as she scanned the apple orchard. She found him a little ways in off the path and he was kicking trees.

Dash wanted to get close, but not too close as to give herself away that she was watching him without him knowing. She knew it was wrong, but she needed to see if he really did feel that way about her.

She landed into a tree behind him as silently as she could. Apparently he didn’t hear her because he just kept kicking the trees around him. Lucky for her, he already cleared this one of apples. She strained her ears to see if he was saying anything. She knew that he liked to talk to himself.

“I can’t believe what I had told her! I MUST BE THE BIGGEST FUCKING IDIOT OUT THERE! I mean yeah I really do love Dashie that way; I love her more than anything else! The others are like the sisters that I never had, but when I am around Dash…ARGH!!! WHY IS THIS SO FUCKING HARD TO UNDERSTAND!!!” Kyle said before punching a tree with his hand. He immediately pulled it away and started hopping around holding it “ARGH NOTE TO SELF: NEVER PUNCH A TREE WHEN YOU FEEL LIKE THIS!”

Dash was getting close to tears; all of what AJ said was true. She was so close to losing it, but she never liked to show weakness. She did however manage to get a chuckle at seeing Kyle hop around like a fool though. She listened in for more.

“I love her; I would do anything for her. I would do anything for any of them; they are all like family to me now. I just feel so good when I am around her though; she makes me feel like I can do anything when I am around her. *sigh*There should really be no point in me ranting, all I am doing is making myself feel bad….I AM SUCH A FUCKING BABY! I always was always will be, I really do feel forever alone right now.” Kyle sits down at the base of the tree that he had just punched and folded his arms over his head. “I just need to forget that this whole ordeal ever happened. One day RD will know about my feelings for her…and when that day comes I will suck in my sayian pride and try to work this out.”

Dash couldn’t stand it anymore. She flew through the air and smacked straight into Kyle sitting on the ground. He was so taken off guard by this that he hit the back of his head on the tree. Then to make matters worse, one of the apples he missed hit him on the head from the shock that his head did to the tree.

“Dashie…I…How are…What are you doing here?” Kyle managed to say. He looked down and saw that Rainbow was crying and nuzzling deep into his chest. “What’s wrong?” He could feel what it was about though.

“A-AJ told me everything! She told me how you loved me and how you loved being here so much. I didn’t believe her when you told her that you had those feelings for me, so I came here and I heard you getting mad at yourself…” Rainbow Dash said in between sobs.

I blew it. I FUCKING BLEW IT! She knows now and she is so upset she can’t even think straight! Why did I have to go and say that, I can’t keep my FUCKING mouth shut that’s why! I looked down at her; she looked so tiny when she was like this. I picked her up and set her in my lap and hugged her. She can friend zone me all she wants, but I am still going to be there to comfort her. Why do I always become funny when I am scared? I hate it!

She returned my hug and dug her face deeper into my shirt. I had started to cry to at that point, I hate myself for making her feel this way! I am not even shedding man tears anymore! “Do you really feel that way about me Kyle? Do you really love me that much?” She managed to say through my shirt.

“I do. I really love you that much. You make me happy, the others do too, but when I am with you, everything that I worry about melts away. I never should have said anything to Applejack, it is just killing me to see you like this.” Get a crash cart in here people; His heart is about to explode from serious D’AWWWW mixed with sadness.

Rainbow Dash pulled away a little bit, she had a small sincere smile on her face. “I wanted to hear it. I don’t know if I truly love you the same way yet, but you are the coolest friend anypony could ask for. I was never thought of before the way you think of me now. I find it really nice. I want to be close to you…it’s just that I’m scared.”

Get the defibrillator. He is going to have a HHHHNNGGG attack very soon. I grabbed her and pulled her back into my embrace. “I want to be closer too, and I will wait till the day I die if I have to so I can see that happen.” I started to rub her back and I could feel the stress of the moment finally start to lift.

I looked around me and saw just how much I had accomplished so far. I had managed to clear 17 trees of their apples. If they only had energy drinks here. I would turn into Buck Norris if they did. So much energy to buck trees, I would have 30 cleared in like a half hour, but my stupid wants and needs saide.

We sat there on the ground in the shade of the apple tree for a good 3 and a half hours, and then we parted ways. She said goodbye and gave me a quick peck on the cheek before she left. Hothothothothot! YAY TOBUSCUS REFERENCE! I looked at her as she left and couldn’t help but think…EVERYTHING WENT BETTER THAN EXPECTED!

A/N: Sorry if it was a little too mushy or serious. I hope that you think this will add drama to the story later on, and I know what you’re thinking…will there be polygamy. NO! there will not be anything like that in this story, not because I don’t like the idea, it’s just I don’t want it. I will be taking a break from writing this until I have finished My Second Life. It is bugging me and taking up all my free time, better finish it now. See you soon!

I spent the rest of my day Bucking apple trees until I looked at the sun. It was starting to lower down onto the horizon. I know that sounds wrong but you get my idea! I wiped my forehead and thought about all that had happened today.

So here’s the big rundown of what did and did bot scar my brain today:

Well that’s about it for now, I’ll get back to ya if I think of anything else.

I rubbed the back of my head with my hand and then decided to call it a day. I began walking out to the dirt road that I came in on and I spotted Applejack walking towards me. UNENDING SENSE OF FEAR RIGHT NOW! Will she talk to me? Will she be sad that that burden was on her shoulders? Why am I so scared? I have to be a manly man now, I am 17 and I still feel like a baby, I feel like an idiot again…ho hum. She is walking right at me, well, here comes my bad pokerface again!

Applejack walked up to me, she looked tired. “Hi Kyle, how are ya doin? Have ah good first day?”

“I did, and I hear that you talked to Dashie about earlier. You don’t have to worry, everything is ok now. We talked about it and everything went alright. I don’t want you to feel bad about it anymore” I said to her.

“That’s great! Ah’m glad it went over so well. Ah’m just sorry that you had ta talk about it so soon. Ah couldn’t take that feelin hangin over ma head. Ah’m sorry Kyle” Applejack said to me before looking down at her hooves. AWWWW man! I was beginning to feel better too, now I have to make AJ feel better! Why do I always have to be the therapist in these situations? Ugh, let’s begin the session of talking about feelings.

I knelt down onto one leg and patted her on the head “Don’t be. Everything is better now and you have no reason to worry about it anymore. I am not mad, and you look like crap right now, you had a long day, go home and get some sleep. I’ll see you in the morning bright and early.”

I stood up and AJ waved me off. I walked off of the farm grounds and began heading for Ponyville. It was still a little light out so I decided to think of something I could do for a while. “I really haven’t spent much time with Twilight, I am sure that she is still bubbling with questions about me and where I came from.”

I decided to go with it and began walking down the dirt road to Ponyville. All the while I was walking my mind was going a mile a minute on something that I had just thought of. I want to buy a house here, not that I don’t like the apartment and all….even with its various disturbances by a grey mailmare. I just want to do it so I have the satisfaction that I could do it. Geez, now I feel like a motivational speaker, why do I make myself feel like weird things so much….it gets annoying, it really does.

I entered the town and began walking slower; I didn’t want to be in a hurry. It kind of felt like autumn now, the air was getting a little nip to it; I didn’t mind it though, it felt soothing. Ok, she is going to probably want to know a lot more about where I came from. I can already feel some more awkward feelings in my future. CURSE YOU STAR WARS MOVIES AND GIVING ME THE FALSE SENSE THAT I CAN SENSE THINGS! Don’t judge me on how that was thought either; I get ahead of myself sometimes. ARGH forget it, back to walking.

I walked a while and Twilights house came into view. “Ok, this is going to be a little fun. At least it won’t be that weird talking about it, frankly because I ALREADY TALKED ABOUT IT SO MUCH ALREADY!” I knocked on the door a few times and waited. I heard the muffled shuffling of little feet. Is it who I think it is…is it really Spike?

A minute later the purple and green dragon that I know and love answers the door. “Hey, you must be that Kyle fella that I heard so much about. I knew you were different…but not that different!” Spike said to me, looking shocked and amazed at the way I look.

I already knew that! “You must be Spike, Twilight said a lot about you. She says you’re an amazing assistant. I know I look funny, I even think I look funny myself” I said to him. You’re lucky I am a nice man that feels happy all of the time, or else I would feel mildly upset by that comment.

Twilight must have heard us talking, because she walked into the room and saw me in the doorway. “Hi Kyle, what are you doing?”

“I just came by to see if you wanted to visit for a little while…maybe talk about where I came from some more or something. I just got off work at AJ’s and was a little bored” I said to the lavender unicorn. I LIED! I am really bored right now! I don’t care what I do, anything is better than sitting around doing nothing like a rock.

Twilight’s face lit up when I said that. I even heard that infamous noise again when she did. I…sense…something is…going…on here. I HATE YOU WILLIAM SHATNER! What with all of your entertaining movies and whatchacallits! I am so stupid right now I amaze myself! “That would be interesting, because I have been looking more into this world of yours and find it to be fascinating! Come in…Spike, you are free to do what you wish tonight. Consider it the night off” Twilight said to me then the purple dragon.

“AWW sweet. See ya around Kyle” and with that Spike ran out the door into the evening air.

“He seems happy. Now what did you have in mind of talking about?” I asked her. PLEASE don’t be about anything bad! I can’t take bad things anymore!

"I have been working on a spell that I want to try out. I was waiting for an opportune time to try it with you, but that just fell right into my hooves” Twilight said as she beamed at me. I am getting scared now. What kind of spell? What does she want to do?

“What is the spell?” I asked dumbfounded.

“It is a spell that lets us go into one of your past days on Earth, we will be invisible and we cannot do anything to alter the course of time while there. We would just be observing” Twilight said to me.

“So…it is kind of like we would be spirits that get to watch the day go by, but we can’t do anything to change it. That sounds like fun actually, I’m in” I said to her. This may actually be fun. I have never ever fathomed reliving one of my days before.

“Yay, we can begin immediately if you want to” Twilight said to me, she was on the verge of bouncing she was so happy. Creepy!

“I’m ready! Let’s do this” I said happily to the lavender mare.

“Let’s go!” Twilight said to me before she enveloped us in a shroud of her magic.

MENTAL NOTE: Only take Twilight to the happy times in my life. No going to days where I am bullied. NO going to days when I am depressed. AND NO going to a day when I watched MLP:FIM! That would not be good for me man…I mean if that were to happen…I would like die. Ok, now I have to have fun with this, but I can’t help feeling ‘that awkward feeling like the one where when you hear yourself on an answering machine and you hate the way your voice sounds’ feelings. OH BOY, I GET TO TAKE A MIND TRIP THROUGH MEMORY LANE! I CAN’T WAIT TO SEE MYSELF! *sarcastic squee*

A/N: Sorry this chapter is short. I have been feeling a little under the weather lately and apparently I have an allergic reaction on my back or something. I will be posting a longer chapter sometime tomorrow. I hope you like the mind fuck you are about to get soon. Sorry for the cliffhanger.

When I could bring myself to think about where I was, I threw that idea out of a 3rd story window. I DON’T KNOW WHERE THE FUCK I AM! It looks like my house back home on Earth! I looked around and saw Twilight standing next to me; her face was literally covered in the smile she had painted on it. AHHHH….that is the single scariest thing I ever seen in my life. Well, right behind that one incident with the orang….GET THAT THOUGHT OUT OF MY HEAD!

“Twilight, this looks like my house back home…only there is no furniture and the walls are covered with paintings and photos. What happened?” I asked her, my head was throbbing from all of the weirdness right now. It feels like I am in a damn art museum for crying out loud! FUCK I hate artwork!

“Yes this is your home, the paintings on the wall represent all of the days that you have been alive and able to remember them. Whichever painting you or I choose will turn into a doorway into that day” Twilight said to me.

I began walking around looking at the various paintings and photos in each room. They all had names and little descriptions for that particular day. I stopped at one of me and 3 of my friends sitting under an aqueduct laughing. “I remember that day! That was one of the best days of my life! Can we go here?” I asked her

“Sure, to go to the day you just have to put your hand on the painting” Twilight said to me.

“YAY!” I said in a very happy tone that even made Twilight jump a little. I reached out and touched the painting. The painting lit up in a bright yellow light and turned into a doorway. You are now about to enter the Twilight zone. That’s ironic!

“Now Twilight, when would we appear in the day? Would it be when I woke up?” I asked the lavender mare.

“Wow, you guessed it on the first try. Yes, we would be there when you woke up for the day. Umm, will I have to be afraid of anything for this day Kyle?” Twilight said to me in a concerned tone.

Figured she would ask that! Unless she is afraid of stupid, then she doesn’t have to worry. Tee Hee. “No this is just one of my school days, then me hanging out with my friends. I do get a little stupid though when I am hanging out with my friends later on though, but don't worry” I said to her. “Are you ready to go?”

“Yes, lead the way” Twilight said to me.

I stepped through the doorway and immediately found myself in my room. Twilight walked in right behind me. I was looking at myself putting on a shirt. OK, I regret everything I said. This is the single creepiest thing ever, seeing yourself in 3rd person is just not meant to be possible! I want to go home now!

Twilight didn’t seem to pay attention to my 3rd person self and was walking around the room. “Kyle, what is this?” she asked pointing to my T.V.

“That is a television or otherwise known as a T.V. It is used to see animated pictures and get news of the day ahead of you. It gives information such as weather forecasts and news that has been happening around the area as well as the world” Ok, this isn’t as bad as I thought it would be. I just have to be patient; the fun will come right after school for me.

“Wow, it is amazing at the advances in technology you have here. Do you mind if we move to the school now seeing as you said that you had it today, I want to see what you learn” Twilight said to me.

AWWWW MAN! I was hoping that we could stay as far away from that hell hole as possible! CURSE YOU TWILIGHT AND YOUR UNQUENCHABLE THIRST FOR KNOWLEDGE!!! “Sure, I do have to say that half of my day is not spent on school grounds though. I am in a class that is off campus. It is called BOCES” I said as I began walking to my front door.

“Umm Kyle, you do know that we could just walk right through the wall right?” Twilight said to me snickering a little.

“Oh, I forgot that we can do that” I said to her rubbing the back of my head with my hands.

We walked through the wall outside and up the street. It felt truly weird to be here again…even though we weren’t really there. I wonder what she will think of the other students. What will she think of my friends? Or is she just going to want to walk around and ask questions about them? I don’t really care about it, this is something that I wanted to do for her.

“What are those big things on the side of the road?” Twilight asked me pointing to a car as we walked.

Something that I will never have even if I did stay on this rock of a planet. “Those are called vehicles. They are used to transport the people that are too lazy to walk around the town. They are very expensive and you can seriously get hurt in one if you don’t know how to use it properly.” My cousin being a perfect example. HE DID A FREAKIN BARREL ROLL OVER THE HIGHWAY! Luckily he was not hurt other than his pride being broken into a hundred pieces.

“Oh, did you ever use one?” Twilight asked looking up to me. NO! I NEVER GOT TO USE ONE! *Sniffle*

“No, I was always more fond of walking to my destination” I said to her as we turned the corner of a street.

We were at my school now. Holy crap time goes by fast when you are explaining every single thing in this town! I even had to explain to her what a stop sign meant! I was ready to tell her that it was always opposite day and it meant go, but my kindness stopped me. We walked up the front steps and phased our way into the school entrance hall.

“I feel so weird being here! I mean don’t get me wrong I hate being back here, but I spent so much time in this dirt hole that It kind of grew on me”” I said aloud.

“Kyle, do you think you can show me around? I am interested to see what you learn here. It looks like this place also holds a lot of other students, how many others go here?” Twilight asked me as she looked at the window that showed the students of the month.

Despite my better judgment for the first question and OVER 9000 for the second. “Sure and there are about at least 750 other students that go here” I said to her.

We started walking around the school, class has already started, but we still barged our way in through the walls seeing as we could not be seen or heard. Well, time to go to my Trig class, hope you like a funny teacher and math Twi. Little side note: I HATE MATH!

The class was working on some problems that my teacher put on the smart board. Twilight surprised me and took out a notepad and began taking notes on the problem. WHY DOES SHE WANT TO TAKE EVEN MORE MATH! SHE GRADUATED SCHOOL ALRRADY…I think, but you get the idea!

Twilight looked at the problem and then at her notes, after a few more minutes she walked over to me and shown me what she did. “Is this all you do? It is very trivial in my eyes. Is this the hardest it gets, or does it get more difficult?” She said as she looked at me.

I had an utterly confused look on my face for like 2 whole minutes before I was able to even think about what she said to me. SHE THINKS THIS IS TRIVIAL? THIS IS STUFF THAT YOU DO HALFWAY THROUGH THE YEAR! Well, looks like even a pony is better than me at math class. I am just the kid with the dunce cap on sitting in the corner getting laughed at.

“It does get more difficult, but how did you accomplish the problem so easily? I have a hard time enough as it is with the stuff before this topic and you completed it like it was basic addition. I am very surprised at you being so good at math” I said trying hard not to explode from feeling so worthless in my school studies.

Twilight smiled at me and then she began walking around the room again, asking me more questions on the people and objects scattered around the room. We spent the rest of the class time doing so. When the bell rang we walked through the door after everyone else had left and stood in the hallway.

I can’t wait to see her look when we go to BOCES. She will have no idea about anything that I am being taught there. For once I will feel smart! I looked down at Twilight “Hey Twi, are you ready to take a trip to BOCES?”

A/N: This is the first chapter of my mind trip. I am thinking that there will be 2 or 3 depending on how much I decide to roll with the idea. I hope you like it so far. Next chapter will be up soon!

A/N: This chapter is the second and final part of my Mind Trip side story. I want to let you know now, this has a letter written in binary code, it is not accurate, so don’t worry about trying to decipher it yourself, I will be explaining it after anyways. Here you go!

Twilight and I walked outside of the school and walked onto the bus. “Twilight, this will pretty much be your crème de la crème of our visit here. This place is full of technology” I said to her. You will also have to deal with a really odd old man named Mr. D. I swear that guy makes dirt more interesting than him.

Twilight smiled at me and then looked around the bus. “So this is what you call a bus. It looks like a really big elongated one of those vehicle things. I take a guess this is used as a massive transport vessel for you all?”

I was a little distracted, I was watching myself as I sniffed a special something that would come into play later on in the day. Goood, let the smell fill your nostrils my 3rd person self. All will come to you in good time. *sigh* I want to get the school day over with NOW! The bus then started moving and we were on our way to BOCES. YAY!!! Learning within learning!

When we finally arrived there Twilight and I got off the bus and walked through the front doors. “Where do you want to go first, I know a little bit of what goes on in each class, but CST is where you will get the most info out of me.”

“Well then let’s go there. I am curious to find out why you think that this will be so much more interesting than everything else here. I find it all fascinating, except for the class you take for math, that could use some more difficulty” Twilight said to me.

“AWWWW WHY U GOTTA BRING THAT UP AGAIN! You opened a just recently closed wound, and then proceeded to pour salt over it!” I said to her in a teasing tone. That comment almost makes me want to just walk out into the forest and sit on a log and let the day pass me by. I know I am rubbing off on you now, that was a perfect example of trolling right there. *mumbles angrily*

We walked down into the basement floor of the building. CST was located in the scenic ‘mancave’ of BOCES. We phased through the door and then proceeded to look around the room. I say we, but I was really trying to pick up one of my classmates bottles of Amp. I liked to mess around with him, and he hated it when I did so. I wish I could have the ability to hide his drink; I would hide it in the recycle bin. That would show him *evil laugh*.

“You were right; I don’t understand what any of these things are here, but the things that are on the tables that you all are looking at look like big versions of your laptop thing” Twilight said as she walked around the room.

She then walked up to the board that was in the front of the class, she was looking over the notes on how to transfer data into binary code, it also had a little info on how to translate sentences into binary as well. She took out her notepad once more and began jotting the notes into it. Oh great, now she is going to school me in binary code! I can never fucking win at anything can I? Do not pass go, do not collect $200 feeling again. *sniffle*

“This is a lot more challenging than the work that was at the other school. This is also really fun” the lavender mare said to me, she was looking over the notes in her notebook and then she grabbed a small parchment out of her bag and began writing on it.

I walked over to my friend who was sitting at a table behind my 3rd person self. I repeatedly began to try to punch him in the head. I know this doesn't amount to anything, but F-F-F-FFAALLCCOONN PPAAWWNNCCHH!!! I don’t know why this is so entertaining, but it is! I was brought back into the not so much of a reality by Twilight handing me the parchment.

I looked over the parchment and my eye twitched a little. That little troll, she had to go all ‘U MAD that I can write a letter to you in binary code now?’ didn’t she. ARRGHH sometimes I feel like I am just put out there for others amusement at watching my suffering. *sheds a not so manly tear*

10110110,

11100011010000111110001010100111. 1111000100100111000111100101010111001010110.
1010101011101010001010101010010101001010111010111111010010001010101010101010101110101001111. 10100011110010101010001111010101110010101010101001.1010101010101011101010001010101010101010101010001111101010.

1010101010101010, 10101110

“Dear Kyle,

Though this topic IS more difficult than the other one, it is still not that difficult for me. I find this to be fun, so if I ever need to send you a letter now, expect it to be in binary code. Your classes really are funny to me, and seeing the reaction you give me for saying so only makes it funnier.

Sincerely, Twilight the Egghead”

Ooooohhh, she’s good. I might just have to make her eat those fighting words. I think a trip to the pond is in order when we return; I am going to throw her in it with gusto. I stood there with my mouth agape at what she just wrote to me. “ARGH, I find it otherworldly that you understand such topics only after glancing over them! You have ruined what little respect I had for my school life, I want to bury it now…bury it in the deepest pit of the Earth!” I said as I threw my hands up into the air.

We finished our stay at BOCES with me still bombarding her with questions on how she can be so good with such topics. Then we got back to my other school, the rest of the day flew by us. Thank god!

“Twilight, want to see what happens when three friends get a hold of an exotic substance? It leads to some funny things, I can tell you that” I said to the lavender unicorn.

“Sure, I want to see how you act when you are around some of your friends” Twi responded to me.

We followed my 3rd person self and my three other friends as they walked to an aqueduct. They crawled under an overhang and we followed them. We sat down and watched as the events played out in front of us.

I feel like I am at a movie theater that is only made for me! We watched as me and my three friends passed a bowl filled with an exotic substance back and forth. After they were done holding their breath they let out the smoke, and it filled the area.

“What are you doing? With all of the smoke coming out of your mouth, it sure doesn’t look healthy” Twilight said to me, she was confused as to what we were doing.

“This is the first time I ever smoked pot. It is a type of drug that makes you feel like anything you do is an accomplishment. It also makes you feel like you are the happiest thing alive. Surely there are some types of herbs that have some of the same types of effects back in Equestria?” I said to her. I bet there is, and I bet she was peer pressured into doing it at least once, just like me. I bet it was Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie that pressured her.

3rd person Kyle was beginning to laugh so hard that he couldn’t stop, which made his friends start laughing, then it got us to laugh at the sheer fact that everyone else was laughing. “I am ready to go now if you want to leave, that was the only part of that little escapade that I wanted to see” I said to her when we calmed down from laughing. I had my fun. I want to go home now and fall asleep, too much learning followed by stupid.

“Ok, thanks again for letting us do this. I learned a lot about where you came from today” Twilight said as she readied her magic to take us back to the current time. She shrouded us in magic and when we came to we were back in the library. I can hear my bed calling my name. Kyle……Kyle………get your fat ass over here and go to sleep already!

“Twilight, I hope you had fun reliving one of my days with me. I found it to be very entertaining myself, I can’t wait for my first binary code letter! Now I must go home and embrace my bed, for I am as tired as Rainbow Dash after she gets done with training” I said as I started walking towards the door.

“I had a lot of fun too, I will talk to you soon” Twilight said to me as I walked out the door.

I walked back to my apartment in silence. Tomorrow I have to get up at the crack of dawn to get to Sweet Apple Acres. I want to get as much done as I possibly can. I only wish that there was Powerthirst here. I would have loads of manergy. I shuffled up the stairs and unlocked my door. When I went in I collapsed onto my bed and let out a contented sigh. All I want now is a nice sleep and no Derpy to wake me up in the morning!

A/N: This was the end of my first side story. Sorry for it being another short chapter, they will get longer again I promise! I hope you liked it! I will be having plenty more of them later on, so you should always be entertained. I will be posting another chapter sometime this weekend, who knows maybe even 2 chapters! Bye for now!

A/N: this has another binary code letter in it. It is completely random and you should not attempt to decode it. It would not mean anything if you did. Also, sorry if it runs off the page, my bad! I will most likely do this joke a few more times before it goes into the vault of jokes for this story. Enjoy the chapter everyone!

I woke up at the crack of dawn, not because I wanted to, but because I had to. I have to go to work; I just now realize that I have a job…..ARGH! MMMMWORK…..I feel old again….doh my back! I got up off my bed and stretched before I got in the shower. I took my laptop with me so I would have music while I took it, don’t judge me! I need to hear something when I take showers!

I turned it on and jumped in. It felt amazing! It’s moments like this that make me feel like all of the endless detours and such are worth it. Who am I kidding! I love it here even if I get the shit scared out of me, turned into Discords minion, have a *gulp* job (EWWW), and dealing with Twilight the egghead constantly wanting to know more about me, and among other things. I stood there and let the hot water run over me for a while. I still had about an hour before I had to be at the farm, so I was in pretty good shape.

After I had finished I got out and dried myself off and put on one of the sets of clothes that Rarity made for me. Just as I was about to walk out the door a letter materialized out of thin air in a plume of green fire. It landed on the ground in front of me and I picked it up, from the green fire I already knew it was from Twilight, figures she’d be up at the crack of dawn. I hope it isn’t in binary code; I don’t want what she said to me to end up being true.

I opened the letter and then I face palmed, it was in binary code again. ARGH, why do you have to make me so mad Twilight? I get it, you’re smarter than the average nuclear physicist, but now you are just rubbing it in. Eeeyup, going to get her back one way or another, maybe I’ll get RD and Pinkie to pull a prank on her. Oh well, I guess I better decipher this one too now. Ugh!

101010101011110100010101010111010101010010100101101010110101110101010100010101111010101010101010101010101010100110101010101111101001010100001010111111111000001101001010101010101010101110101001000101011101001010101011010101010100111010100101001010100101010100100100101010101001010101010100111010100101010101010100101010010101001001101010010101010100100110010101011101001001101010101001100110010101011010101010101010101010101010010101010101010101010101010101010101010101010101010101010101010101010101
(I wanted to make it a little more challenging for you this time, you may not understand what it says when you decode it, that is because you have to do one other thing as well. I hope I am not making you too frustrated with this. Oh well, have fun!)

Sincerely, Twilight Sparke

My eye started to twitch again. If you could see me, there would probably be fire coming out of my ears from the overload of confusion. I am frustrated Twi, no, I am beyond that! You are making me learn again! I began to look over the note and tried to decode it.

After about ten minutes of me getting so frustrated that I could just explode I decoded it. Then I realized what else she did to the letter. Oooohhhh, she even made the letter backwards! I am so mad right now I could literally burst into flames right now, she has become a troll….wait……OH SWEET JESUS WHAT HAVE I DONE!!!! I turned the smartest pony in all of Ponyville into a troll. I tainted the once pure life with nonsense and shenanigans.

I got under control and began to read the letter. It read:

Dear Kyle,

I hope you are finding some enjoyment of these letters, because I sure am. I wanted to tell you that if I can keep learning spells that can let me and the others know and learn more about you, I can let you in on a few spells that I think you will enjoy. It is kind of a thank you present for helping us. I am sure the others want to take as much part in the spells that I learn as much as I do, so I will be asking if they would like to partake in the spell as well. Now if you will excuse me, I have to go back and read up more on the spells that I have to learn. I will send you a letter when I want to see you for another visit.

Sincerely, Twilight Sparkle

I sat there and pondered the letter for a few minutes in silence. When I was sure my brain was still working in the correct order I stood up and began collecting my things that I wanted to take with me. So now I am a source of entertainment for her, and now the others! Well, I guess that is fine, because I get to have spells that amuse me as a gift in return; I wonder what they will be. I guess I have to wait to find out….I HATE WAITING!

I was about three hours into my shift when I realized something. I feel like my father now! Geez, I want to work now, if I can work enough to get me my own place here I’ll be set! I will be a full on resident and not some freeloader who lives in an apartment that isn’t even mine!

I continued to kick the apples out of the trees until the sun was high in the sky. I took off my shirt because it had gotten so sweaty and it was lying on the ground a few feet away from me. Ok, this has to be the best job I could ever have wanted. Even if it is physically demanding on so many levels.

*RUSTLE…RUSTLE….OW!….RUSTLE…..CRASH!!!*

“Shit, what the hell was….oh my god!” I yelled as turned around. On the ground about ten feet away from me was Rainbow Dash, a bloody, bruised, and broken Rainbow Dash. Shitshitshitshit…why does all of the bad things always happen to me! What do I do? Should I leave her and get AJ? Fuck it! I ran over to her and she was breathing, but unconscious.

I grabbed my shirt and brought it over to her, I carefully wrapped her up in it and picked her up. I swear you are more trouble than your worth RD, but we will get this taken care of. I went as fast as I could to the farmhouse with Rainbow as I could without giving her discomfort. When I got there Applejack was sitting on the front steps.

“Applejack, we have a problem. Rainbow Dash crashed into the orchard, luckily I was close by and got to her, she is pretty beat up” I said to her. I was shaking from the adrenaline that the situation I was forced into. Fuckfuckfuck….ARGH…..why can’t this be like a videogame, REVIVE ME! FUCK!

“Oh my, we need ta get her to ah doctor. Take her to the hospital; it’s ah few miles down the road. Now get goin!” Applejack said to me.

Gotta run fast! I have no clue where this hospital is AJ! You better not be lying to me, or else were going to have a major problem on hour hands….well er my hands your hooves. I went as fast as I could to the hospital; Applejack was right there really was one! I ran in the front door and up to a nurse behind the counter.

“Excuse me I don’t mean to be rude here, but I have a bruised and bloody Rainbow Dash and she needs to see medical attention right now” I said, trying to make myself seem calmer than I actually was. It wasn’t working very well.

“Well sir, you will have to go wait for a few minutes until we can get ahold of a doctor” the nurse said to me.

“But she needs the doctor NOOOOOWWWWW! She is badly injured; go get her a doctor before I find one myself!” I said, all remaining shreds of patience…which were like 3, were gone now. You have to the count of ok, and if you don’t say that right now, I will be parkouring over this counter lady!

“Ok ok, just hold on a moment. Let me see her” the nurse said to me, she could tell I was serious now.

I carefully opened my shirt and showed her Rainbow Dash. “Now go get her into a room!” I said to her impatiently. I am so close to saying that you need to get your flank into gear, please don’t make it get that far. I don’t want it on my conscience.

“Oh my” was all the nurse said before she trotted off. She returned a minute later with a bed. I set her on it and she came to for a moment. Oh boy, incoming insult for being so mushy.

“Guess I still need to practice some more huh? By the way, sorry for your shirt, my bad” Rainbow said before they took her away on the bed. I sat down in the waiting room and after a few hours of sitting and pondering, the nurse came back.

“Sir, you are free to go see your friend now. She was pretty bad, a few broken ribs, and a lot of bruising, but she will be fine” the nurse said.

I walked to the room she pointed me to and went in. She was sitting there with a disgruntled look on her face. Don’t start with me on this one RD; you were hurt bad, I CAN’T TAKE THE GUILT! I pulled a chair over and sat down. “Do you need to see me that badly that you have to hurt yourself?” I asked jokingly, waiting for a smart ass remark to come back and hit me in the face. Incoming insult in 3…2…1. *insult system engaged*

“Ha ha, very funny. I want to see you try to do what I do, but so far all I see is you being a softie” Rainbow Dash replied, just as jokingly as me.

“Well, you have to be here for at least a week; it’s the doctor’s orders” I said to her.

“Great, another week of being cooped up in here with nothing to do. I hate getting hurt” she replied.

“Well…” I said before I got up and walked over to the empty bed across from hers. I don’t know why I am doing this but I feel it will make her happier being here if I do. I grabbed a gown off of the wall, which by the way was way too small to fit me and put it on over my clothes.

“What the hay are you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked me, her head tilted a little.

“Shhhh, I’m playing hospital patient” I said smiling. This can get me in sooooo much trouble, but I don’t care.

She laughed at me and I got into the hospital bed. I lay down and smiled over at her. “So missy, what got you in here? I am in here because I had Life Alert and I fell and couldn’t get up” I said in an old man’s voice. I need to go into comedy; I have an unending source of jokes.

She laughed at me some more, which made me feel better. We laid there for a while and talked until Applejack came in with the others.

****

Applejack saw Rainbow Dash smiling in her bed, which made her feel better, but what was she smiling at? She didn’t see Kyle in the room when she came in, so what was making her smile?

I was hiding under my blanket so that they couldn’t see me. I will die from this but it will be worth it. “HI EVERYONE!” I yelled as I threw the blanket off of me in a swift motion.

Everypony in the room jumped in unison. Rainbow Dash was the only one who didn’t get scared; she was too busy laughing her flank off. “Hahahaha!”

Twilight walked over to me and hit me in the shoulder. “Kyle, why would you do that? You scared us all half to death!”

“Sorry, but you deserve it for writing letters to me in binary code. I had to admit myself to the hospital for the overload of learning more than I should” I said back, trying to make a good troll face. U MAD?

“Ok fine, you win. You may have one this battle, but you haven’t won the war” Twilight said back to me smiling. Nyah, what did I just get my ass into?

We all sat there, well Twilight and the others sat there, me and Rainbow Dash lay on our beds and talked for a while. After about two and a half hours of this Everypony started to leave, but Applejack stopped when she walked past my bed. She walked up to me and whispered into my ear “Come back ta work when ya want. She probably will be happier with ya hangin out with her while she is here” then she left, smiling at me the entire time.

Not sure if I should be thankful or scared. She gave me the all clear to stay here for as long as I wanted to and she would let me come back when I am done. I love the jobs here! Work and play go hand in hand! I lay there and Rainbow Dash yawned.

“Get some sleep, you had a VERY eventful day. Don’t worry, I’ll be keeping you company while you’re here, AJ gave me the ok to do so” I said to her.

“That’s cool” she said to me. Then her voice got quieter and she started to blush a little. “Can you come over here?”

I got up off my bed and walked over to hers. Without even saying a word I got up onto her bed and lay next to her. “Feel better now?” I said to her.

“Yeah, thanks for helping me. I don’t know what I would have done if you weren’t around” Rainbow Dash said to me.

“Don’t worry about that anymore. Now just rest, we can talk some more in the morning” I said to her. She listened and nuzzled her head closer to me. HNNNNNGG, I CAN’T HANDLE THE D’AWW! I rubbed her mane and she let out a contented sigh.

“Thanks for hanging out with me” She said to me quietly. *heart explodes from happiness*

We fell asleep after a while; she was practically using me as a comfort blanket. I didn’t mind it, she needed it. We slept through the night in a peaceful sleep.

A/N: Here you go, another chapter! Sorry for the little white lie about it being really funny, it still is funny, but I wanted to do this idea. Next chapter will be out in a few days, I have to work on a few other things. Send me comments on what you thought of it!

A/N: this chapter focuses on Rainbow Dash in the hospital. May include some other forms of entertainment, the rebellious kind. Enjoy!

Rainbow Dash woke up and sighed. She looked over at Kyle and saw that he was drooling out of the corner of his mouth. “Heheh, he is such a goof, but he is a funny goof” she said quietly as she looked at him. She wrapped her hoof around his arm and nuzzled her head in closer to him. Then she fell asleep again.

I woke up and noticed that I had drool on the corner of my mouth. EWWWW, this is so gross. I sure to hell hope that she didn’t wake up and see it. That would make me super uncomfortable. She had her hoof wrapped around my arm and I felt instantly better; she was drooling all over my extremely small hospital gown. Ha ha! She drools too! Now if she thinks I am a weirdo and laughs at me, I have leverage. I lay in her hospital bed and thought about some random topics. Ok, I am a gigantic creep for liking a pony, got that. I have a job that so far I haven’t worked more than a day and a half; house will be a long time coming. Humph. I am staying in a freaking hospital just to make my friend happy; my unending source of kindness is to blame for that. I have one of the most messed up lives here as it can get! But I don’t care, I am happier than I ever was back home. I was brought back to attention by Rainbow Dash stirring next to me. I rubbed her mane softly “morning sleeping beauty, did you have a nice sleep?”

“Yeah I guess so” She said to me blushing just a little. What I didn’t know was that that was the best sleep she had gotten in a long time.

“Good, because now I have to go get a new gown, this one is covered in drool” I said to her smiling. I am sorry, but I wanted to get the first laugh! Please don’t kill me.

“Hey, you do it too, and yours was going all the way down your face!” She retorted, smiling as well. Oooohhh, she’s good with the retorting. I have to give her props on that. I have taught you well my apprentice; next I will teach you the immense powers of extreme sarcasm. MWAHAHAHAHA!

She moved her hoof off of my arm and I got up. I pretended to shuffle over there like I was an old geezer and grabbed another gown off of the wall. I took off the one I was wearing and put the other one on. I rolled the dirty one up into a ball and tossed it towards the dirty hamper. Little did I know that there was a fan on the ceiling and it was running on high power. The gown caught on to the fan and it started to spin with it. “Crap! Every stinking time!” I said as I watched it fly around at like 9001 miles per hour.

After like 10 minutes of Rainbow Dash laughing her flank off at me and me trying to get it off of the fan, the gown shot off of it. OH SHIT! It was coming right for me and in a matter of seconds I was hit square in the dome piece with a dirty gown. “Argh, this is the story of my life! And stop laughing at me, even if it is funny!” This is why I am in here, because I am a danger to myself. I should be in the padded room and be wearing a strait jacket! Why god…why?

“Ahhahah….that…that was the single most funny thing I seen you do yet! You really are the source of entertainment. I just hope that Pinkie doesn’t mind if you are also the random one” Rainbow Dash said to me, tears starting to form in her eyes from laughing so much.

Red flag! She just said that I was another source of entertainment….THAT’S PINKIE’S JOB! I can sense cupcakes fanfiction with me instead of Rainbow Dash written all over that! DO NOT WANT….EVER! I sat down on my bed and Rainbow Dash got a ball from somewhere over near her. We began to toss it back and forth trying to make time go by faster than a snail…it wasn’t working.

“I am so bored here! Why do I need to be here, I feel alright and I can lay off the practice and flying for a while, I just don’t want to be cooped up in this room for a week” Rainbow Dash said to me before she tossed the ball.

I caught it “The doctor said that you have to stay here for a week, and you really should listen to him. Do you have any privileges while you are here?” Then I tossed the ball back to her.

She caught it then “Yeah, I can walk around the building if I wanted to, but this place is just so un-cool that I would just rather stay in my room. Why are you asking?” Then she tossed it back to me.

I caught it and set the ball down on the bed. Idea forming. May get us both into serious trouble, but I’ll ask if she wants to do it anyways. I am a bad seed, which has been panted in evil dirt. Soon I will grow into a diabolical plant…DAMN IT, STOP GOING OFF INTO RANDOM TANGENTS! “Get up and stretch, we are going for a little walk” I said with a devilish smile that only a mother could love, or not.

She looked at me with confusion “Why, what are we going to do around this place?” Then she got up and stretched her legs. Good…good…let the energy flow through you. Now you are ready to go.

I got out of my bed and walked over to a whiteboard that was on the wall. I grabbed the marker and wrote ‘going for a walk’ on it in big letters. “Well, let’s go!”

I did the gentlemanly ‘ladies first’ gesture to her as she walked towards the door. She smiled at me and chuckled as we walked out into the hall. I led her down the hall and we walked down a flight of stairs. We kept walking down them until we came to a door that said emergency exit. I smiled evilly and took part of my gown in hand. I tore some off the bottom and rolled it up into a small ball, and then I opened the door and put the ball into the slot where the door latches closed. “Ready to go?” I said as I held the door open.

“Are you crazy!? We aren’t supposed to go out of the hospital!” Rainbow Dash said to me, shocked at what I wanted to do.

"C’mon, you said that you wanted to go out. Now let’s go! Don’t make me have to carry you out the door. “You said that you wanted to do something, well here it is. You can get fresh air and be away from the boring old hospital that you love so very very much” I said to her with a smile on my face that pleaded ‘let the rebelliousness flow through you my padawan’. “All we were going to do was go to get some apple ciders from the store down the road anyways.”

“Fine, this better not bite us in the flanks, or else you’re going to get it” she said to me with a smirk before we walked out the door.

I put my hands up in front of me and looked scared. Watch out everypony, were dealing with a bad-flank over here! “Ok, now to go get those drinks” I said as we started to walk away from the hospital.

I could see that Rainbow was enjoying the walk a lot more than I thought she would. She would exercise her wings and stretch her legs every now and again. I am glad she is lightening up on the whole ‘we are going to get into so much trouble’ mood. I will take the insults like a man and say that I was the one that wanted to do it, and then I will be thrown out of the hospital and beaten up in a back alley for breaking the rules of the hospital. I had a challenge accepted face on at the moment.

We walked to the store that sold the drinks we wanted. We were getting looked at by everypony we saw. We just paid them no mind, and I even went as far as to say ‘what are you young whippersnappers looking at? Haven’t you ever seen a couple of hospital patients that want a good quality beverage before?’ The ponies would laugh at us a little in response and then we would keep walking. I love being funny, it’s the only good thing going for me. Well, that and the fact that I am the only human here. God I hope that Lyra never meets me, or else she will want to immortalize me in stone or something.

We walked into the front door and began walking to where the drinks were located.

We found them and I just was looking over the variety of them. I wonder what they all sell? Do they even sell energy drinks here? If so I WANT SOME NOW!!! I continued to look over the selection and RD was doing the same for some reason. I came to a strange looking bottle that was called ‘Scratch’. I was interested, I took the bottle out of the cooler and looked at it. There was a paragraph of text on the side and I started reading it. It read:

If you could see my face you would see me almost foaming at the mouth. “Rainbow Dash, I need to get this. I need to feel like what the bottle says, even if it kills me” I said to her as I held the bottle like it was a gift from god himself. DO WANT! I want to drink this so I can feel like I can conquer the world with my pinky finger.

“I’ve had those before. They are worth the money” She said to me with a smile.

I grabbed another one out of the cooler for RD and we walked up to the counter. “I’d like these please” I said as I looked at the mare behind the counter. She was small and had a dark brown mane. She also had a dollar sign as her cutie mark. Something feels very familiar when I see this pony. I can’t really place it, but I feel like she reminds me of someone from home.

“Will that be all sir” She said to me in a very grouchy tone. Oh it’s all coming back to me now, I know who she reminds me of.

“Yes please” I said trying to be friendly. SHUT UP AND TAKE MY MONEY! I handed her the required amount of bits and then me and RD left the store. When we were outside we walked over to a bench and sat down for a minute. I popped the cap off of my drink and began to drink it. It tasted exactly like a Red Bull mixed with Monster.

Rainbow Dash opened hers as well and started to drink it also. She took a break from drinking and looked at me “Wanna have a race to see who can down their drink the fastest?”

“You’re on” I said as I held my drink up to my mouth. She did the same as we got ready to begin. “One…two…three!” I said and then we began. After a minute of no air and constant chugging the victor was crowned. It was Rainbow Dash of course. Humph, lucky mare.

After about 5 minutes of sitting on the bench it hit me like an iron fist straight into my heart. I lifted up my arm and saw that it was shaking. “C’monRDwegottagetbacktothehospitalnNOW! Beforeanyponygetsupset. Comeonletsmovemovemove!” I said really fast. I can’t control it! This drink is making me feel like I can do anything! Gotta move around.

Rainbow Dash and I got up and she was shaking a little from the energy boost as well. “C’mon let’s go!”

I shot off in the direction of the hospital. I was practically flying there, the reason I say that is because I can barely feel my footfalls. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!” I screamed as I ran through the streets. I hopped completely over crates and barrels that were in my way. I was leaving a trail of dust behind me as I ran.

Rainbow Dash caught up with me and we continued to run back to the hospital. “HeyRainbowDashthis stuffisamazing!” I yelled over to her as we ran.

“I know now pick up the pace slowpoke!” she said to me before she rocketed ahead of me.

“ARRRGGHHH!” then I ran faster.

We ran the rest of the way to the hospital and found everything like we left it. We went back up to our room and pretended like we didn’t do anything wrong…it worked.

A/N: this is the first chapter of another mini story deal. This one is focused around the hospital. I hope that you all liked this chapter! Next one in a few days!

A/N: This is the second part of the hospital scenario. This will be shorter than the first, but just as funny. I hope you like it!

We were sitting in the hospital room, we were both bouncing from the drink that we had earlier. I FUCKING LOVE THAT DRINK! I feel like if I punched a building I would break it! It was getting very hard for me to sit still anymore, and Rainbow was having the same problem. Argh…Nyah…I gotta move! I feel like if I don’t my legs are going to explode!

I had managed to regain control of my speech speed and I started to talk to her. “Now that we are here, what do you want to do now that we have all of this bottled up energy?” I asked her. You know what I feel like right now. I feel like a super sayian, and my energy level is over 9000!

“I don’t know what to do now, all I do know is that I have to move soon or else I might die from energy overload” She said to me smiling.

I had another stupid idea “Why don’t we have a little race. Is there a way to get up to the roof?” I asked her with another sinister smile. Tee Hee.

“Yeah, the staircase we used to come back here goes up there. Why are you asking?” Rainbow asked me, her head tilted a little in confusion.

“We are going to go for another little walk up to the roof. Do you want to have a little more fun?” I said as I was bouncing on my bed like a four year old.

She got up and I did as well. We walked over to the door, and walked into the hall. I looked around and found what I was looking for, two wheelchairs. I picked them up and got a look of pure confusion out of Rainbow Dash as I did so. “Just wait, all will be revealed in due time my fine friend” I said to her with a smile. We began walking to the stairs, looking around for any nurses or doctors that might want to ruin the fun. I am an evil boy; I am doing naughty things that might get us in major trouble.

We made it to the stairs with no trouble and then began to ascend the floors. I feel like we are ascending the floors of fear. We would skip 3 steps at a time because of all of the bottled up energy that we had. When we made it to the top I set the wheelchairs down and repeated the process with my gown…it was super effective! I held the door open and “ladies first” I said to her in an overly suave voice to get a reaction out of her.

“Don’t go all sissy boy on me now, you said you wanted to race, let’s do it!” she said to me cockily.

Achievement get: Got A Reaction -1 gamerscore awarded. AWWWW! We walked over to one of the corners of the roof and I set the wheelchairs down and opened them. I sat down in mine and RD did the same with hers. “Ready?”

“The question is…are you ready to lose again?” she said to me with a sly smile.

Oooohhh it’s on! She just said the magic words, now I want to win and rub her big fat nose in it. Ha Spongebob reference! Back to the entertainment. “Fine, LET’S DO THIS!” I said as I got ready.

“One…Two…Three!!!”

We both rocketed off from where we started. We had to make 5 laps around the hospital roof. We were neck and neck as we were propelling ourselves forward. “Still think you can win so easily?” I said as I was right next to her. Hello my name is Kyle and welcome to jack-flank -1.5. This is wheelchair rooftop racing. I was having a blast, and the best part was that I wasn’t even tired!

“Only if you think you could keep up!” Rainbow Dash said as she kicked a hoof out and it hit my hand just as I was going to make another push. I lost momentum in one of my wheels and I turned at like a 35 degree angle. “That’s cheating and cheaters never prosper RD!” Argh, she doesn’t like to play by the rules fine. Let her, I will win by playing the right way.

I got control of my wheelchair again and started to gain on her again. She looked over the back of her chair and made the kissy face from that one episode. I SERIOUSLY CAN’T HANDLE THE D’AWWWW RIGHT NOW! *eyes melt from the cute overload*. While she was doing that I caught up to her again and decided to give her some payback in its ultimate form. “I love you Dashie” I said with a smile that said ‘I win in this game of wits my friend’.

“I know you do, but that isn’t going to help you here!” she said as she completed the fourth lap.

Mother of god, she didn’t even get phased by it this time! What has science done! I was neck and neck with her again and we were rounding the last corner before the starting line. Of course she went over the line first; she is the speedster pony of Ponyville. I was last man Larry…again! I’m not going to shed a man tear.

It was turning to dusk and I said that we should probably go back down to our room now. She agreed and we walked back over to the door. We walked down the stairs and went back to our room. I laid down into my bed and Rainbow Dash crawled up with me. She lies down next to me and rests her head on my chest. “I hope you aren’t mad at me for doing some rebellious things for entertainment.”

“No, I couldn’t be mad at that. You have allowed me to have more fun here than ever before. I never knew that there could be so many things to do with friends here. Thanks” she said to me, for some reason unknown to me she was blushing a little.

I rubbed her mane “I’m happy to be of service. We will have to do some pranking with Pinkie Pie when we get out of hemmmf” she stopped what I was saying with something that took me completely off guard. She’s kissing me! She’s freaking kissing me! And it’s on the lips………….Me Gusta? We were both blushing as we kissed, I was feeling really warm. Eeeyup, this is the best moment of my life hands down.

She pulled away and I was staring at her. *sparks followed by small explosion in brain*. “Why?” I said to her in confusion.

“Because I think I really like you too” She said as she blushed more.

AAAAAAWWWWWWW YYYYEEEAAAHHH!!! I am so happy right now I could just *squee*. I smiled at her and then hugged her. She embraced it willingly and we lay there until sleep took hold of us. Today was a good day for both of them.

A/N: Hoped you liked this chapter. This was the end of the little side story at the hospital. Again I am so sorry for it being so short, but I hope the levels of funny made up for it. The next chapter will be them getting out, with surprise included. Until next time this is DJ BRON3 signing off.

A/N: This chapter will have a little surprise in it for you; I hope you will like it. Since this is my 25th chapter, I thought I would make it a little special. It will also repay for the small chapter before. On with the reading!

The rest of the week that Rainbow Dash had to stay at the hospital went by really fast. I was keeping her company the entire time and I had even resorted to eating the hospital food. Gag me with a spoon. I had given up my meat eating lifestyle since I had come here and now I was my own worst nightmare…a vegetarian. THE HORROR! I had eaten a whole bunch of fruits and salads, the salads being the part I could live with the easiest. At least I will be regular, that is a plus. Aw who am I kidding! I loved meat and now I will never eat it again! *sheds a not so manly tear*

We were sitting there in her room waiting for the doctor to show up. She had the bandages taken off and was looking a lot better now. She was getting really antsy and she kept asking what was taking so long.

“He will be here when he gets an opening, I am sure he will be here soon. Then you can get far away from this evil place as possible” I said to her in a ‘please wait patiently’ tone.

“Ugh…fine, but what’s going on when we get out of here?” Rainbow Dash asked me.

“I honestly have no idea, I probably sho” I was cut off by another letter materializing in front of me. “CRAP! Why does she do that! Can’t she just be civilized and talk to me in person?” I said as I picked up the letter from the ground. She better know that she scares the shit out of me when she does that. And I swear to my home boy Jesus that if it is in binary again, I will blow up from having to convert it AGAIN!

I opened the letter and breathed a sigh of relief when I found out that it wasn’t in binary. I looked at RD “I wonder what she wants out of me now? She already took my youth, what more could there be?” I said to her smiling. I looked back at the letter and it read:

Dear Kyle,

You have waited very patiently for another letter and I hope you will like this one. I want to reward you for allowing me to take a trip into one of your days in the past. We will be doing more eventually, but right now I have something for you that you will like. Stop by the library when you get the chance so we can get started.

Sincerely, Twilight Sparkle

“Well, what does it say?” Rainbow Dash asked me.

“It says that Twilight wants to give me a reward for letting her go to one of my days in the past. Well, if you want to you can come with me over there to see what it is” I replied to her. My mind was going in a hundred directions with what the reward could be. I really hope it is something useful, that’s what I want. I feel like it is Christmas, but it is sunny and 75 degrees outside.

“Sure, I’ll go with you. It will be something to do, and who knows maybe it will be something cool!” Rainbow Dash said to me happily.

Just as she said that the doctor walked in. “Well Ms. Dash, you are free to go. Let’s hope that we don’t see you again soon” the doctor said with a joking tone.

We got up and walked out of our room and walked down the hall. We were quiet until we exited the building, right when we stepped out the door though Rainbow Dash flared her wings and rocketed into the air. She flew around a little and then landed in front of me. “Man it feels good to be able to fly again! So now we have to go to Twi’s right?” She said to me, her happiness levels breaking the charts.

“Eeeyup, I am really excited as to what I am getting, but also a little afraid” I said as we began to walk towards Twilight’s house. I hope it’s a puppy…wait, no I don’t! I want something that can be useful. Waitwaitwait! She said that she was working on some spells that she thinks I will like, that must be it. Great Scott! I’m getting a spell…..I think.

I looked over at Rainbow “I think I know what I am getting. She said in a letter I got a while ago that she is working on spells that she thinks I will enjoy. I think I am getting a spell.”

“If you are I want it to be one that lets you fly. I think that would be so cool to have you be able to fly with me!” Rainbow Dash said happily.

We continued walking and after endless walking and how-do-you-do’s to everypony that we saw we were at Twilights house. Let’s get this over with. Maybe then I can go work for a day in my life without any detours!

I knocked 3 times and Twilight opened the door moments later. “Hi Kyle, I didn’t think I would see you here so soon, and you brought Rainbow Dash along with you” Twilight said to us as we walked in. Is she a burden? All she wants to see is what I want to see. Then we are going to leave so you can most likely get back to work on something that will make me uncomfortable later on in the future.

“It’s nice to see you again Twi, Rainbow just got out of the hospital a little while ago and decided to tag along” I said to her in a happy tone. Shut up and give me my spell….or whatever it is!

“Well, I think you might want to know what you are getting am I right? This spell is going to be with you for the rest of your natural life if you decide to accept, but I must warn you the application will be painful. It will give you minor telekinesis, so you can move objects without actually touching them. There are no known side effects to this spell, but seeing as this spell is going to be done on a human, I am not so sure. Do you want the spell?” Twilight said to me.

My brain went into sleep mode after she said telekinesis. Mother of god….I can move shit with my mind if I got this spell done on me! Eeeyup going to live with the pain for a little bit, I WANT THAT SPELL NOW! “Yes, I want the spell. I will live with whatever pain will come from you doing the spell on me” I said to her in a matter of fact tone.

“Ok, just give me a few minutes to prepare” Twilight said to me

“Kyle are you sure you want to do this?” Rainbow Dash asked me. For the first time ever I saw that she looked concerned for me. She does dig me…..me gusta.

“Yes Rainbow, I know a little about telekinesis and it acts like a muscle, the more you work with it the stronger it gets. And I will be fine, this pain can’t be worse than some of the things I have done. Like falling off of a 40 foot high bridge and landing into shallow water” I said to her reassuringly. Little side notes: the first being that I hope that is how telekinesis actually works, I got that off of that one movie I just saw…Chronicle that’s it! And two that falling off the bridge incident was not fun! I hit the water and one of my legs got stuck in the mud and I couldn’t get out! STOP LAUGHING AT ME! *sniffles*

Rainbow Dash nodded at me and then twilight looked at me “Ok, it’s ready. Are you sure you want to go through with this?”
I nodded and then she closed her eyes and pointed her horn at me. It started to glow bright purple and then I saw a bright beam shoot directly at me. I just now am weighing my options….shit it’s too late! I still regret nothing! Then the beam hit me, it was the worst pain I have ever felt in my life! And I thought the falling off the bridge was bad, this is like getting thrown into space and flying directly into the sun painful! I got on my knees and clenched my teeth and a fist to try and hold my composure…it wasn’t super effective. I could feel myself starting to slip; my hearing was becoming distant again. I haven’t felt this much pain since I was shot through that convenience store! I regret my decision, make it stop now! It was as if on cue the beam of magic stopped hitting me. “Thank…god” I said softly before I fell onto the floor and hit my nose on the hard wood. “Ouch” I said into the wood floor. I swear if this happens once more I am going to blow up from anger!

Rainbow Dash came over to me and lay next to me on the floor “That was incredible! How could you take all that without even passing out?”

“I don’t know, but I am going to lie here on the floor and drool uncontrollably for I don’t know how long until I can get control of my body again. I told you I could do it” I said to her through the floor. Great, I feel like I am paralyzed again! What a cruel world I live in.

Twilight was astounded. She has never met a creature who could take that much magic and not collapse from the strain before. She walked over to me “How do you feel?” she asked me.

That is a stupid question that deserves a funny answer. “Well Twi, other than feeling like a vegetable that is on fire, fan-frigging-tastic if I do say so myself” I said to her through the floor. There was a puddle of drool collecting around my head now. Augh, soooo not cool!

We all had very lovely conversations about random things that I was only paying half attention to for about 2 and a half hours. Then I began to get feeling back into me. Yay, now I can barely move! What a major improvement! Rainbow Dash and Twilight both watched as I dragged myself over to a couch and propped myself up into a sitting position. “I can now just barely move, after almost 3 hours I can now just barely move” I said to them with a smile. I hate my life right now.

They got up and walked over to me and sat down again.

I wanted to see if I could do anything yet. I looked at a book that was on the shelf and I started to concentrate. C’mon you stupid thing, move already! The book began to wiggle and soon it was off the shelf floating in midair. Twilight and RD were both staring at it in amazement, and then they looked at me and saw that my eyes were glowing a bright blue. What are they looking at? Do I have blood…or drool on my face or something. I brought the book over to me and grabbed it when it was close enough. Then I stopped concentrating.

“Your eyes, when you were using the telekinesis your eyes were glowing bright blue! How were you even able to do that!? Your body is physically drained; you shouldn’t be able to do that yet!” Twilight said to me shocked.

“I don’t care if he is physically drained and shouldn’t be able to do that. That was amazingly cool Kyle!” Rainbow Dash said to me happily.

“I don’t know why I can, but I do know one thing. This is so much fun! When I can move again I am going to go out and test myself to see what all I can do” I said to them happily. This is the best day of my life! I can move objects with my mind now at will! I have the force, I am a jedi master.

A/N: I hope your mind isn’t getting assaulted with too many questions. I had a lot of fun writing this one and I hope that you liked it. Next chapter will be out in a while.

After endless sitting and talking I finally felt back to normal. I got up and stretched my legs and cracked my back. This got a weird look out of the girls. “What?” I said to them as they looked at me. It feels good, leave me alone.

Twilight decided to stay home and work on the spells that were going to let her learn more about humans and their culture. So it was just me and RD that were going to see how far I could test myself. What fun this will be, I hope I don’t get a bloody nose or something.

We went outside and then we walked to my apartment room. Rainbow Dash was getting confused as to what I wanted to do. I began walking around my room and grabbing various objects that I was going to try to work with. When I was finished grabbing all of the things that I wanted to use I walked out of my apartment with RD. Now to go get hurt in one form or another! Maybe I’ll have to go to the hospital this time! I swear if that happens I will crawl to my apartment before I go back there!

“So where are we going anyways? What are you going to do with those things?” Rainbow Dash asked me quizzically.

“We are going to go somewhere where we can see how much I can do with this power” I said to her in a happy tone with a smile working its way across my face. I can’t wait to see what all I can do. Maybe I can use this for work, or for anything else I want.

We walked over to the field under Rainbow Dash’s house. It was very large and it would be perfect for training this new skill of mine. I asked her to wait over where the field began. She nodded and I ran over to the other end of the field. I took out the ball from my bag and started tossing it up and down. I hope this works. I started to concentrate on the ball and it lifted with ease into the air. This is easy! I am not even concentrating very hard! Catch RD! I threw the ball with a wave of energy that was so powerful that it went so fast that I barely could keep an eye on it. Now to try to add a little flare as I send it to her. I started to spin the ball and curve it around in the air. She saw it coming and caught it when it made it got close.

“That was amazing!” She yelled to me from the other end of the field.

“Hey Rainbow! Come over here, I want to try something else now” I yelled back to her. Let’s take it to the limit now.

Rainbow Dash flew over to me and then I pointed to a tree that was a little ways away from me. I started to concentrate again and the tree started to shake. “Watch the tree Dash, it might not be there for long” I said as I concentrated. Use the force young Kyle, use it and make that tree non-existent.

“What are you talking about?” She said to me as she watched the tree shake.

I started to lift the tree, it didn’t show at first, but after a little while you could hear the audible cracks of roots coming out of the ground. Rainbow Dash looked back at me and saw my eyes aglow and she gawked in amazement. I wanted to feel like a jedi so I put my hands out in front of me. I looked at me hands and saw that there was a light blue steam emanating from my arms. I am kind of concerned now, am I breaking the barrier of things that are real and fake now?

The tree I was concentrating suddenly gave a loud crack and I lifted it into the air. “And now for the part that I wanted to do” I said to her. “This tree will be the first object that will be launched into space by me and my telekinetic powers.” I launched the tree with another blast of energy and it went flying through the air and into the Everfree forest on the other side of the field. I love having telekinesis; I can throw things at whatever I want by concentrating on it! I love you Twilight and your ability to give me something that is useful!

“H-how did you do that? Twilight said that it was minor telekinesis; you shouldn’t be able to do that! A-are you going to try to do anything else?” Rainbow Dash asked me, she was shocked as to how much I could do.

I smiled at her evilly “Maybe.” I want to do one more thing, and this one I feel will be the hardest things to do yet. I started to concentrate on myself, and I could feel energy wrapping around my body. I will be the first ever human to fly, even if it is in Equestria. To infinity and beyond!

Rainbow Dash watched Kyle as a bright blue steam started to emanate off of his body. “How can he do this?” she whispered as she saw the steam get thicker and thicker. She watched in awe as he slowly started to float off the ground. He looked at her and smiled widely. “Kyle, y-you’re floating!”

“I know, Now watch this!” I said as I began to move toward her. I started to float towards her and then I got a little cocky. I started to literally fly towards her! I feel like a superhero! She was looking at me with a mixture of surprise and happiness. U MAD DASHIE? I flew high up into the air “Come up here and fly with me Rainbow Dash!” I called down to her.

She smiled widely and then shot up to me. When she was right next to me I shot away from her and hid inside a nearby cloud. Why is this so soft!? WAIT A DANG SECOND! How can I even feel this, and why doesn’t it dissipate when I touch it? I poked my head out “Dash, look I’m a cloud!” I said to her happily.

She smiled at me and I laughed. She came over and hid into the cloud as well, she was right next to me. “I want to go do something seeing as this is possible now. Wanna go pay Twilight another visit, while we are in the cloud?”

“Yeah, let’s do it” RD said to me in a ‘this is going to be great’ tone.

We both flew over to Twilight’s home with the cloud. This was going to be great; I was going to scare the living daylights out of her. We made it to the space of air over her house and then we began looking for an open window. We found one on the second floor and we flew into it with the cloud. We could hear Twilight moving books and papers around downstairs; we flew down the stairs and hovered near the ceiling behind her. Rainbow Dash flew out of the cloud and landed behind Twilight with a small thud.

“Hey Twilight!” Rainbow said to the lavender mare happily.

“Oh! Hey RD you scared me there. I thought that you were hanging out with…” her voice trailed off as she looked at the cloud floating above the cyan Pegasus. “What is that?” She said looking up at it.

“Hi Twilight! I just thought I would stop by and say that apparently I can do a lot more that I thought with this telekinesis spell” I said to her as I poked my head out of the cloud, my eyes still glowing a bright blue.

“H-h-how are you doing that? Y-you shouldn’t be able to do that!” Twilight said to me as she stared at me in shock.

I floated out of the cloud and hovered a few inches off the ground “You mad Twilight? I guess I am a lot more different in the workings of unicorn magic than we both thought. I have to go now, my job calls me” I said to her before I shot up the stairs and out the window I entered with Rainbow Dash. I am the happiest man alive right now! I’m the best around! Nothing’s ever gonna keep me down!

I flew all the way to the Apple family farm, laughing and doing tricks in the air the entire time. Maybe I can use this to the farms advantage! I bet I can clear trees in like 2 seconds with this power. I started to go faster and I never realized it, but I was creating a blue trail behind me. Well, let’s see what all I can do on the farm. Tee Hee.

A/N: I hoped you liked this chapter! I had a lot of fun writing this one as well. This chapter focused on how far Kyle could test the power he had just acquired. It will be in ever chapter in one way or another from now on, I hope you like the addition. Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: I hope you all like this chapter! Now if you excuse me I have to go wash my brain out with soap for what this chapter is about. Also, this doesn’t seem relevant now, but I am switching the content rating to mature for later chapters. This is because I am going to start making this a story kind of in the sense of My Second Life in content rating (gore and sexytime aspects) you know how it is. You will understand why soon enough. Don't worry, it will still be funny as ever. Enjoy!

I saw Applejack walking around the farm and I was having far too much fun to stop with the entertainment. I landed in front of her and smiled widely. “Hi AJ, I am finally here to work for a full day, sorry for all of the endless ditching and etcetera. Also, I am sorry if I scared you right now, Twilight used a spell on me and I guess I am having a little too much fun with it” I said to her.

“That’s ah’ll right sugarcube, ya’ll can go ta the orchard now if ya want. Ah have ta move all of these hay bales now, Big Mac said that they needed moving” Applejack said to me.

“Here let me help you a little” I said as I smiled at her. Will she get happyface at me when I do this or will she be as shocked as everypony else? We were standing next to some hay bales and I looked at them, I didn’t even have to really concentrate on them, they started to lift off the ground with ease.

“What in the hay are ya doin, and why are ya’lls eyes glowin blue?” AJ asked me in a confused tone.

“Look at the hay bales AJ” I said to her. I began to move them to the barn and Applejack looked over at them and saw them floating. I am incredibly helpful! I feel like this is going to be one of the best things that have ever happened to me! I moved the hay bales over to the others and stacked them up nicely on top of the others. OCD mode activate, gotta make it look pretty.

“Let me guess, Twilight did that to ya. Well, that did really help me out, thank ya. I guess ya’ll can go to the orchard now and get ta work now” Applejack said to me in a happyish tone.

“Ok Applejack, if ya need me I’ll be at the orchard. See ya around” I said to her before I turned around to start walking towards the orchard. I stopped mid-step and made a pokerface, my brain was registering what I just said to the cow pony. Mother of god, I JUST SPOKE LIKE A HILLBILLY! I can’t take myself seriously anymore!

I walked the rest of the way to the orchard in silence, still thinking about what I said to AJ earlier. No ME GUSTA! When I made it there I wanted to see if I could get all of the apples off of the tree like this. I looked at the apples and they all lifted off of the tree, not one was left on the tree. I used the force, and I am not going to the darkside….I hope. I levitated all of the apples into the baskets and then proceeded to go to the next tree to repeat the process. This process went on for the rest of my working for that day. What fun that was.

I flopped down onto my bed and sighed. My face was in the pillow “This was an overall good week; I got paid 150 bits for barely working, even when I told her not to, apparently she has more pride than me. “I still have no idea on how much a house costs, maybe I’ll just build one in the clouds like RD” I said into my pillow. Ha! That’s funny; I don’t think it would be relevant for me to EVER do that! I lolled off into a deep sleep after that.

I woke up and looked around the room, it was sunny outside and I smiled a little bit. It was Saturday, so I didn’t have to work today. “I will enjoy that in a little bit, right now I want to drool into my pillow some more” I said before I flopped back onto my bed with a grunt.

Rainbow Dash flew over to Kyle’s apartment window. She had talked to Pinkie that morning about going out to do some pranks and when she said yes Rainbow asked if Kyle could come along. Pinkie almost exploded when RD asked her that. Rainbow Dash took that as a yes and decided to fly over and get him; it was still relatively early so she knew he would still be home. She saw that his blind was open and he was still in bed, he was splayed out over the entire lengths of it. She giggled at this a little.

She knocked on the window a few times. Kyle looked up and saw her looking in at him. He waved his arms to go away and then flopped back onto his bed. She sighed and started to slide open the window. When it was open she flew in and started to jump up and down on him. “C’mon Kyle! You are going to miss the fun!” She said to him.

I grumbled at the bouncing pony on my chest. “mmmmm…mmfive more minutes RD” I said to her. Leave me alone, I want to sleep right now and I can’t even have that! Argh!

“Aww come on, Pinkie and I wanted you to come prank some ponies with us! It is going to be awesome!” Rainbow Dash said to me.

“FINE, I’m getting up!” I said to her as I started to move around. I got up off of my bed and she stopped bouncing. I walked into the bathroom and wet my hair and then walked back out into the other room. “Happy? Now what are we going to do again?” I said to the speedster pony. It sure as hell isn’t going to be me getting anymore sleep that’s for sure!

“We need to go over to Sugar Cube Corner to get Pinkie, and then we are going to go out and prank some ponies. Do you want to come or not?” Rainbow Dash asked me.

“Sure I’ll come along, oh by the way” I said to her as I got ready to do something that was payback for her waking my ass up. She looked at me and I launched myself at her and picked her up. “Next stop Sugar Cube Corner…AWAAAAAYYYY!” I said aloud as I burst through my open window in flight, still holding onto RD as I flew.

I let go of Rainbow and she matched my speed as we flew over to Pinkies place of residence. We laughed as we started doing minor tricks in the air and we stopped when we were over Sugar Cube Corner. We landed out front and Rainbow Dash knocked on the door a few times. We waited for a little bit and then Pinkie opened the door.

“Hi guys, are you ready to have a super duper amount of fun today?” She said to us. Too much happy for me right now….still tired.

“Sure are Pinkie” Rainbow Dash said to the party pony.

Eeeyup…*yawn*…I’m ready to go” I said to her, my eyes still glazed over with sleepiness. Ugh, sooooooooooooooo tired right now. I’m contemplating just going to a cloud somewhere and hiding in it to get some more sleep.

“Well then let’s go!” Pinkie said happily before walking out the door. We began walking around the town looking for a perfect place to get a good prank in.

“What about Twilight’s first? She sure does like writing a lot; maybe we can have some fun with that?” I said to the two ponies walking next to me. I have some ideas that would be funny, but they are also a little stupid in the same sense. Oh well.

“Yeah, let’s see what kind of prank Kyle can do first!” Pinkie said aloud joyfully.

We walked over to Twilights house and I told them to find a way in without being seen so I can do it and she won’t know who is doing it. They nodded and I flew around her house again looking for another way in, for some reason the same window was still open and I decided to use it again. I landed softly and heard Twilight talking downstairs. I walked out to the staircase and saw her levitating a parchment and quill over to where she was at. Perfect….*evil laugh ensues*

Rainbow Dash landed next to me and crouched around a corner near me that let her see what Twilight was doing, Pinkie on the other hand was nowhere to be found. I know she is here somewhere; she’s probably hiding in a flowerpot or something. Stupid fourth wall. I looked at a quill that was in a container and lifted it out with my telekinesis. I brought it over and above Twilight. She was not even paying attention to her surroundings because she didn’t even see me dip the quill into the ink. Let the show begin!

Twilight was writing a letter to the princess. I levitated the quill over to her paper and started to combat her in writing. She was startled at the other quill writing with hers, mine was altering what she wrote and other various things to mess with what she was writing. She was getting frustrated and began to write faster, but I stayed up with her and even passed her once and wrote a small paragraph of text of my own. After a few more minutes of this she got sick of it and threw the parchment and her quill over to the other end of the room with her magic.I wanted to do one last thing; I dipped the quill once more into the ink and pointed it at Twilight. Hitler moustache or French? Imma go with French. Then I went in with the quill and drew a French style moustache on her face.

“ARGH, What in the hay is doing all of this!?” Twilight yelled out.

I decided that that was enough, I levitated a clean parchment over to where my quill was and began writing on it. I wrote:

HELLO MY SMART FRIEND, THE JOKESTER WHO DONE THIS IS BEHIND YOU ON THE STAIRCASE.

She turned around and saw me, her eye twitched a little and then she laughed. Umm ok? I hope I didn’t make her go a little crazy.

“Ta Da, Hi Twilight, thank you for being a good sport, you can bow to your audience now” I said to her with a big smile on my face. I nodded once and Rainbow Cash flew out into the open and was laughing so hard she was crying, and Pinkie popped her head out of a flower pot on the window sill on the other end of the room. FOUND HER! It’s like Where’s Waldo only it’s on the highest difficulty.

“You should have seen your face when he was writing with you! It was priceless. That was a good prank Kyle, props to you” she said as she flew over and gave me the equivalent of a fist bump. AWWWW YEAH! I just got a mythological brohoof! YESH HO MAI GAWD! Yeah Skrillex reference for the win.

“That was super funny Kyle! You must have been quite the prankster when you lived back on….wherever you were” Pinkie said with a smile on her face. I can sense what she is thinking….he has spunk, I like him.

Twilight was confused. This was all a prank? That was nothing more than a way to get a good laugh out of seeing my reaction? And it was by him? I guess he is going to be seeing me a lot sooner than I thought, I just finished the next spell and I have an opening for three days from now. I hope he likes the hole he just dug himself into.

After we left Twilight’s we decided to take a little break from pranking and go over by the pond. I went up to a cloud located just above the pond and laid down on it. Pinkie Pie and RD were still down on the ground talking about something, so I let my mind wander for a little bit. I had gotten a hang of this telekinesis thing and I didn’t even have to concentrate on anything anymore to get it to do what I wanted. I am so happy right now, except for the fact that Twilight is probably going to make it a very revealing spell this time as payback. *gulp*

“Pinkie, watch this” she said as she pointed to the cloud that Kyle was lying on. She took off and flew up until she was right under it. She bucked the cloud and it dissipated. Kyle lost his train of thought and fell past Rainbow Dash yelling various things at her as he fell. She saw him smile and she suddenly found herself being dragged down with him, she was still higher up than he was but she was at his mercy. She heard him call up to her ‘You shouldn’t have done that one Dashie, now you’re going for a swim with me!’. He hit the water and disappeared and a few seconds later she hit the water.

I came up for a breath and saw RD staring at me. “What? You asked for it, that was a soft cloud that for some reason made me think of butter and tears, and you blew it up!” I said to her with a smile. This is madness…..madness?....this is Equestria! *kick* Yay 300 reference! I am on a roll with the references this chapter aren’t I………uh oh, the writer broke the fourth wall.

“Ha, you have to admit it was pretty funny” RD said to me with a chuckle. Funny, I thought I would get a bigger reaction out of my comment than that, all my good jokes go to waste! * sheds man tear* *sniffle*

The rest of the day was spent by the pond with RD and Pinkie. We would jump in the water to cool off and talk about various pranks that we done in the past. Pinkie and I were a lot of the same in that department. When it started to get dark Pinkie said her goodbyes and it was just me and Dash. I offered to fly with her home and she said sure. After she was home I flew home as well and flew in through my still open window. Then I passed out in my bed shortly after.

A/N: As always, I hope you liked the chapter. Here is a little bonus for you all below this, see if you can make another letter that is better! THink of it as a challenge! This one should satisfy your appetite of funny for a while. I will be working on the next chapter tomorrow, expect it up sometime then. Also, in three chapters I will be adding my first arc into the story, read my latest blog if you want more info. Talk to you all soon!

The maroon is my additions.

Hope you like the letter to the princess! I thought it would be a little gift for you for added lolz. Now al least you won't bombard me with questions about what the letter said, seeing as you saw it for yourself. U MAD EVERYONE?

A/N: Here is another chapter for you all! This one will be a little on the weird side, because remember when Twilight said that there may be side effects? I’ll let that sink in a little. On with the chapter!

Kyle woke up and it wasn’t sunny for once, it was a dull gray outside. Meh, it looks like it’s going to rain. Oh well, maybe today is a fitting day to get some extra sleep seeing as it is the last day I can before I go back to work! I went over to the blinds and shut then as to not be disturbed by unidentified flying ponies. Then I walked back over to my bed and laid down in it. I was looking at the ceiling and I felt good, a little tired still, but good nonetheless. I drifted back off into sleep, hoping for a dream that would make me laugh when I woke up.

I woke up again when I heard knock coming from that dastardly window. I swear to god, if that is who I think it is I am going to………..I don’t know yet, give me a few minutes. I sat up and immediately felt like a giant weight was being held on me, not to mention I have one of the worst possible headaches ever right now. I stumbled over to the window and opened the blinds; the light itself outside was enough to make me sick, although RD was out there looking at me as well. I held my hand over my mouth and coughed a few times and my eyes grew wide when I tasted iron in my mouth afterwards. I moved my hand out in front of me and saw my hand was covered a deep crimson color. I looked out the window again and saw Rainbow Dash staring at me smiling. I coughed again and more blood came out of my mouth, this time Rainbow Dash saw it. What the hell is wrong with me? Is this like a side effect from using that telekinesis or something? I know I am not sick, I have the immune system of a golden god, so it can’t be that! FUCK, I AM CAUGHING FUCKING BLOOD!

Rainbow Dash’s eyes grew wide when she saw that and flew up close to the window. She opened it and flew in and landed next to Kyle. She didn’t know what was wrong, but she knew it wasn’t good as well. He smiled at her and said ‘I am fine….honest’. She knew that was a crock, he wasn’t well. “Sit down, you are sick!” she said to him.

I looked at her and smiled again before coughing again. I had my hand over my mouth, but I still felt like crap and more blood went onto my hand. I sure don’t feel like the best thing since sliced bread now! I feel like that random guy that doesn’t know what is making BLOOD EXPELL OUT OF HIS OWN BODY! No me gusta how I feel right now. I decided to listen to her and I sat down on my bed, she jumped up and sat next to me. “Sorry for having this be a very weird day for you in the first five minutes of seeing me. I am telling you now, I am not sick, my immune system is guarded by adamantium plating. I think it is actually a side effect from the spell Twi used on me; she said that there may be some. Don’t worry about it” I said to her with a sincere smile.

“Ok, I just hate to see anyone hurt that’s all” Rd said to me before giving me a quick hug.

I returned it willingly and then we sat there for a while talking like nothing is wrong. I would cough every now and again and that would make RD a little uncomfortable, but I kept telling her that I was fine. This pounding in my head is getting worse now! It feels like that there are medicine balls being thrown around inside my head. Make it stop! After another hour of talking my headache got to the point of it being unbearable. I was feeling myself slipping away into the deep dark void of unconsciousness again. “RD, don’t get upset at me now, but I think I am going to pass out” I said to her with a weak smile.

“What? No you aren’t you said that you would be fine! You’re not going to pass out!” Dash said to me before she started nudging my arm with her hoof.

Eeyup, I feel like a horrible person now, I am making her feel like crap because I am feeling like crap! Now I don’t want to pass out to make her happy again! I got tunnel vision and my hearing became distant, not to mention I was extremely dizzy. HERE WE FUCKING GO! Into the void Kyle, you can’t handle the side effects! Ok…

Rainbow Dash sat quietly next to him for a little while. I sure hope he is just reacting from the spell; I don’t want it to be something that actually can do more than this. She looked over at him and found that he was still leaning over holding his head, but he wasn’t moving at all. She nudged him and he didn’t react to it. She got smart and knocked one of his hands away from his face and he fell over off the bed and onto the floor. He still didn’t move. “That little, he still passed out on me!” Rainbow Dash said to his body lying motionless on the floor. She turned him over and started to slap him in the cheeks with her hoof “You better wake up now! I don’t want to sit here and not have anyone to talk to until you finally decide to get your flank in gear and get up” she said as she slapped him.

After a few more minutes of this she decided to have a little fun, he was breathing normally again and was looking like he was sleeping peacefully. She smiled and put her hooves on his cheeks and made him make the kissy face. “Hahaha” she chuckled to herself. Then she got up and went over to a desk on the other side of the room. She opened the drawer and found a black marker; she brought it over to him and started to draw all over his face with it.

After endless waiting and boredom Kyle started to stir. Rainbow Dash had gotten bored and laid down on his chest and decided to take a nap. She woke up at this and watched him as he started to wake up. He opened his eyes and looked at her; they were no longer their light green color, but they were that light blue that he got when he used his telekinesis. He kept looking at her and then he smiled. She started to laugh as she remembered all of the things that she did to him when he was out cold, and he noticed.

“What did I miss? How long was I out for?” I said to the cyan Pegasus. I am seriously afraid now! She is laughing at me and I feel fine, other than being extremely wide awake of course. Did the side effect alter how I look or something?

Rainbow Dash got up off of me and I stood up, I felt really good right now. I walked over to the bathroom and looked in the mirror. “Rainbow Dash, you had to go all ‘he passed out so draw on his face with marker’ didn’t you? And why are my cheeks red?” I yelled out to her from the bathroom. She had drawn ‘Rainbow Dash was here’ all over my face. Ugh, I can never run away from my problems can I? My sayian pride has been damaged beyond repair and I no longer want to live with it anymore. I washed my face and then looked back in the mirror again. HOLY SHIT! MY EYES ARE BRIGHT BLUE! AWWWWWW C’mon, everything is just not going as well as expected for me today isn’t it? I walked back out into the main room and saw RD sitting on my bed. I levitated a pillow up from it and lightly hit her in the back with it.

“Huh, what was that for?” Rainbow Dash said to me shocked.

“That, my little friend was for drawing all over my unconscious face! Now let’s go outside for a while, I have some energy I need to burn off!” I said to her before I shot out the window. Achievement get: feeling rejuvenated 9001 gamerscore. AWWWW YYEEAAHH!

Rainbow Dash flew outside too and we officially began our Sunday….in the late afternoon!

A/N: Did you think I was going to die? Ha I don’t think so, but I hope you liked the funny aspect I gave to it. Only one more chapter to go before the arc, I can’t wait! Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: this is it the last chapter before the arc! I bet you can’t wait for it. This chapter will be another part of the side effect to make it a little more interesting when the arc needs to come in to play. This chapter will have a new set of italics, the bold italics. They will be in a few chapters here and there from now on, you will understand why in the chapter. I hope you all like the chapter, Enjoy!

Rainbow Dash was flying with Kyle over Ponyville. It was late afternoon and Celestia’s sun was starting to set. They had just flown all day; it just seemed fun at the time. They landed on a large cloud high up in the air. “I have to admit Kyle; you are pretty fast….nowhere near my speed, but still fast” Rainbow Dash said to him in a cocky tone.

“I see what you said there and raise you the bucks I give. Now come on, I want to see how far I can go up into the air before I feel funny” I said to her with a stupid smile. The headache was gone and I feel fine now, but now I feel like there is something else the matter, like I am being watched by something. I got curious and looked around me in the air, when I turned around to look if there was anything behind me; I nearly shit bricks at what I saw.

A little ways away from me, there was what looked to be another me. He was identical to me in every way except for having on tattered clothes. Creepy as hell! I see myself and I don’t like it! I want him dead, RD kill him for me! He was looking down at nothing, and then he slowly looked up at me. HOLY SWEET MOTHER OF GOD I LOOK SCARY! Do I always look like that? He had a very malicious grin on his face; his eyes were as small as pinpricks. MY GOD, I am a psychopath! Eeeyup, send me to the padded room, because either somehow my own body managed to make clones of itself or I am hallucinating. I also will need the strait jacket.

“I-i-i-i- are you me?” I said to the strange look alike in front of me.

“My my my, it seems like you are startled. Wow, this is a sight, hold on let me grab a chair” the look alike replied. I don’t like this guy, even if he looks as handsome as I do. I want my padded room now!

“*gulp* you are not real, you are just a figment of my overstrained brain” I said pointing to him.

He laughed at me in a scary way, one that makes me think of the exorcist where the girls head spun around 360 degrees. That is how I feel right now. “Very observant my very ‘special’ friend. I the part of your personality that is a little unwell, my name is Dementia. You are right I don’t exist….well, ona second thought yes I do, in your mind with all of the other parts of your personality. We don’t play well so we all live away from each other. Oh, I’m sorry; do you want me to elaborate my dumb little buddy?” Dementia said to me in the same tone as before.

“Wait…wait….WAIT! You are supposedly telling me that you are part of my personality, and that you are just one of the many parts of my personality that reside in my noggin?” I said to him, he had pulled a chair out from the hood of his hoody he was wearing and was sitting in it looking at me. I hate him; he is making me feel like…like….well, a stupid person! Only I can make myself feel like that! To the moon with you personality, the whole lot of you.

“YEEEEEESSSSS, you finally pieced in the last part of the four piece puzzle! Good job, maybe now you are old enough to listen to what I am about to tell you. Now…listen closely I am Dementia, the part of your personality that gets a kick out of you doing things that are foolhardy and insane. It is nice to finally talk to the mastermind behind it all! Now, for the others, I’ll just name a few, you have Spite, I don’t like him, he always makes smart comments to me. Then you have Rapture, he is one that reminds me of how I see you act most of the time around that cyan pony of yours. That’s all he talks about when I see him! Ok, I’ll just give you one more because if I give you anymore after that it might be a strain on your pea brain. This last one is a dooooozzzyy to meet, his name is Acrimony, and he is a horrible person to be around. Always spewing out hatred and doing things that make even me upset, and I like the chaos! Whelp, I have to go now, I feel my connection to you slipping away, and maybe you’ll meet one of the other personalities in a little while. Ta Ta!” Dementia said to me before the figure and his voice disappeared entirely.

Augh, this is going to be a long night! I just met apparently Dementia, and he likes the chaotic side of me. So, don’t do anything chaotic while I can hear him in my head and see his unreal form. AWWWWWWWWW, C,mon! You are no fun; it is a shame we have to call you our master, because if not, I would have named you Pansy! *laughs* I shook my head and felt a little better; I must not have been paying attention to my surroundings because RD had stopped and was looking at me in confusion.

“What were you just looking at and talking to?” Rainbow Dash asked me with confusion practically overflowing out of her words.

“Ummm, I think I was hallucinating, I saw myself, but it was only one specific part of my personality. I am gonna need to go to the loony bin after this one. And I thought I was done with the side effects!” I said back to her. I sure to hell hope that I don’t meet any others; this is not a fun time right now! Well, I guess there is a plus to all this, I have a whole bunch of stories to tell my madre de dios next time I talk to her. Yay, Assassin’s Creed reference! “He also said there were others; apparently my mind is the home of a whole bunch of pieces of my personality.”

“You were funny when you were talking to nothing earlier, you actually looked like you were talking to a cloud” Rainbow Dash said to me with a smile.

Then we started to fly higher in the air and stopped when we were at the top of a giant cumulous cloud. It was a little difficult to breath, but I could still do it. I feel a lot better now, maybe that really was it and I won’t have the misfortune of meeting other ones. I am sorry but I don’t think that will be happening, this is another part of your side effect, we will be able to talk to you for a while still. And by the way, we are not hallucinations; we really do live in your mind and right now the trauma you’re going through with the spell is letting us be projected in any way we choose to. AUGH, MY MIND IS FULL OF FUCK AND I HATE IT! I really kind of wish I would pass out again to save myself from this stupid crap!

“I heard that” a very suave and kind of delicate voice said to me.

I told RD to wait again and she grunted in response but stopped. I saw another me floating about ten feet away from me. He was dressed in a nice black tuxedo and was smiling brightly. *sniffle* EVEN MY OWN PERSONALITIES LOOK BETTER THAN ME! I don’t want to have a personality anymore! Make my mind the equivalent of a vegetable!

“You should have heard comedy in there; he is having a field day with all of the witty things you are saying. Now for a proper introduction, my name is Rapture, I am the part of your personality that adores the things in life. How are you master?” Rapture said in that overly suave voice.

Seeing as I can’t even have my own thoughts to myself I guess I just won’t think. There was a collective ‘AWWWWW’ from like 30 different voices in my head. SHUT UP! “Well other than meeting aspects of my own personality, fine. So you are Rapture, Dementia told me a little about you. Apparently you are the part of me that loves aspects of life. I have to admit, you are a lot different than Dementia” I said to him with a sarcastic smile.

“Yes, but right now it is being taken up by a little friend that we both know and love. I could be the part of you that makes you want to hang out with her every day” Rapture said with a sincere smile creeping across his face. “God, she is pretty, you better start trying to pull the moves on her soon, because she needs us.”

“Whoa, don’t say things like that! I love her just as much as you but I would never do things like that until the time was right! Geez you’re a creep!” I said to him with a frown. No me gusta on this part of my personality!

“Oh don’t be a fool; you were the one who thought about it all the time! It isn’t wrong to think of it, it actually makes me happy” Rapture said with another smile.

That broke the last straw. I immediately stopped thinking in general and he disappeared. You need to grow up and face what’s to come head on. No, I will be waiting until she is ready for anything more, which is if she does want to go further.
Now go off and be plagued by endless shame and disapproval. I shook my head again and when I looked around RD was staring at me with wide eyes.

“Who were you talking to that time?” She asked me.

*gulp* “That was Rapture, he is the part of my personality that adores things in life, but right now he is getting preoccupied with only one thing…you” I said to her.

“S-so he is the part of your personality that makes you have feelings for me?” RD asked me, still confused.

“Yes” I said to her.

We sat on the cloud for the rest of the day and I told her about Dementia and Rapture. She was a little confused, but then came to the realization that this was just part of the side effects. She actually thought that Dementia sounded like he would be fun to hang around, but she didn’t like Rapture.

We decided to call it a day and I flew her home again. When she was inside I flew to my apartment and through the window. I hate the side effects of this stupid spell! I want them to go away now. There was a collective U Mad? said throughout my head then. Eeeyup, going to go try to sleep this off like a bad hangover! Ugh, what could possibly get worse than this? Then I flopped down on my bed and drifted off into a deep sleep until morning.

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! This was possibly the funniest ones that I have written yet in my eyes. Guess what comes next….you guessed it, the arc! I also hope that this chapter wasn’t too confusing with the new italics, just needed to do it. Next chapter will be up in a while! Talk to ya soon!

A/N: This is it, the chapter that you have all been waiting for. Here is the beginning of the arc; it will be the spell malfunction arc. The final vote count was Baltimare arc 6, Spell malfunction 13, and storm 1. So I guess the spell arc won out, this arc will be a moderate sized one (at least 5 chapters). Don’t worry, the chapters will still be as funny as before. On with the chapter!

I woke up and felt okay. I got up and started to get ready for work. Back to the old grind! Oh boy, I can’t wait to get there and work for 8 hours! Ugh! I walked over to my refrigerator and opened it. I had a few bottles of apple cider in there and took one out, I also grabbed an apple. When I shut the door of it I turned around and there was a letter on the counter. Shit another letter, what will this one is about? Oh hi Kyle, I want you to come over so we can go see when you were hit by the Mack truck, we want to see how you died! NOPE! I walked over to it and picked it up. I took off the little seal that was holding it closed and opened it and began to read.

Dear Kyle,

That was a good prank you did to me a few days ago, but now it is time for payback. I am here with the others and we would like for you to come over to the library to use another spell to learn about you and your culture. I hope this isn’t too severe of a punishment. The others will be joining us this time as well, they are curious to learn about humans and their culture as well. Rainbow Dash said that you have been having some side effects and we will get that settled after the spell. We wait for your arrival. Hope to see you soon!

Sincerely, Twilight

Great, more spells! Imma blow up if she wants to do something that will make me feel uncomfortable. I opened my window and stood on the ledge, it was cloudy and drizzling outside. “Whelp, let’s go get this unfortunate event over with! Up up and awayyyyyy!” I said before I swan dived out of my window. I stopped falling and flew up high into the air. I flew all the way over to Twi’s house and landed by the front door. I knocked 3 times and she opened the door with her magic. *sniffle* I am at your mercy troll mistress. Stop thinking dirty thoughts!

“Hi Kyle, eager to start so soon?” Twilight said to me happily.

“About as eager as I am going to get at 9 in the morning. Now what does this spell do to let you learn more about me?” I said to her in reply. Shut up and get on with the endless awkwardness and irritability!

“This spell is a little more of the same as the last one, only this one lets us talk to one person that we choose, and we can bring back one item with us” Twilight said to me, the smile widening. Nyah! Too happy, make it stop!

“Ok, that is good then. We can start whenever you want” I said to her with a small smile across my face.

“Ok, I have to direct the spell at you this time. You are going to be the gateway to the human world this time. It does not hurt as far as I know….are you ready?” Twilight asked me.

Well, that is a little disheartening. She said that there were no known side effects for the spell that she gave me and there were! I’m not sure I can believe her with the ‘it not hurting’ thing. If it hurts I am going to drop a flower pot on your head and say it must have been Pinkie’s Pinkie sense kicking in. I am evil I know! “Yup, fire when ready” I said to her. Imma firing my lazer!

She pointed her horn at me and it started to glow. I regret my decision! She shot a controlled beam of purple magic at me and I covered my face. It hit me and my fear became reality, it did hurt. It was a massive pain that even surpassed the spell that I got a few days ago. The beam got brighter and for some reason I saw that it was changing colors.

*****

Rainbow Dash and the others were watching this happen. They knew it was hurting him but never did they see what would happen next. The controlled beam of light sent out a pulse towards Kyle and when it hit him there was an immense bright light. The girls covered their eyes and when the light dissipated Kyle wasn’t there anymore. Rainbow Dash was the first to see a huddled mass over on the far end of the room.

“Kyle! Fluttershy, come over here and help me” Rainbow Dash said to the yellow Pegasus.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy trotted over to his form on the ground. He was twitching and there were light blue sparks shooting off of him. She got closer and saw that he looked different; his hair was now black with one light blue strand going down the left side, it was spiked up and looked like it was electrified. She reached out and touched his arm and it shocked her. She reared back and then looked over to Twilight with fear.

“What did you do to him?” She said to the unicorn.

“I-I don’t know, it was the same spell as before, only with a little more added to it. The first time this never happened. T-the spell must have malfunctioned or something. I-is he alright from what you can see?” Twilight said to the speedster pony, she was frantic with worry.

“He umm just looks to be unconscious, but he is breathing right and doesn’t look to be injured. Maybe all it did was shock him” Fluttershy said in her quiet tone.

“He is electrified Twilight! He shocked me when I touched him, not to mention his hair is now jet black with a streak of blue going down it!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, she was not happy with Twilight for doing this, but she couldn’t rightly be mad at her either. Unicorn magic was never meant to be used on a human, and this was more than to be expected, he just got lucky the first time is all.

“From what Fluttershy said, he just looks to be knocked out. We will know if he is alright when he wakes up” Twilight said to RD to try to calm her down.

“Ok, let’s hope he is alright” RD said finally. She had calmed down a little.

*****

Kyle has been unconscious for a little over a day now. His body looked ok and the sparks had stopped shooting off of his body, so they took the opportunity to move him over to the couch. They all couldn’t get over the physical change to his body. He was a little shorter and looked to be a little younger as well, maybe a year or two. RD couldn’t stop looking at the blue streak going through his hair; it looked just like the color his eyes turned when he used his telekinesis.
Everyone was waiting for the moment when he would wake up; they just didn’t know how much of a shock it would be to them when he did.

Kyle started to wake up at around dusk that same night.

*****

“Ugh, what happened to me? I feel like I got hit with a cattle prod!” I said as I got into a sitting position. I opened my eyes and saw 6 ponies looking at me. OH MY GOD, WHY THE HELL ARE THEY LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT! Fuck the luck I have, what the hell happened to me anyways? “Ummm”

“Kyle, how do you feel?” the cyan Pegasus said to me. Ok, so they can talk. I am going to have to take this slow.

A/N: this was the first chapter of the spell arc. I hope you like the amount of chapters I am getting out. Did you figure out what happened yet? I’ll let that sink in for a while. Next chapter will be up tomorrow!

A/N: This chapter is going to be a little of a shocker for you all. I hope this chapter will be as funny as the others. You may get a little surprise in this chapter in the form of more aspects of my personality, keyword being may. On with the chapter!

“Kyle, what’s wrong” Twilight said to me. How does she know my name? I don’t know who they are, and it scares the mega blocks out of me that they can talk!

I was looking at them with wide eyes. “H-how do you know my name? What happened to me?” I said to the lavender pony that was standing in front of me.

“What? Of course we know your name, we are your friends!” the cyan pony said to me. Wow, she looks upset! I get a funny feeling when I look at her, I wonder why? It’s because you love her you fool, now get your act together and go talk to her! What? Who are you, and why can I hear you in my head? Ugh, you are as dumb as Dementia told me you were, my name is Rapture, and you lost all of your memory when you got that spell used on you a little while ago. I was brought back to attention by the lavender pony.

“You are my friends? I don’t remember having friends, but then again I don’t remember much of anything other than a spell being used on me or something” I said to them. I don’t like where this is going!

“Y-you don’t remember us? Twilight, I think something did happen to him. He lost all of his memory!” RD said to Twilight.

I was sitting on the floor now and I was looking at the two ponies go back and forth in an argument. The fucks I give for this argument is -1. The cyan one was so upset for some reason; maybe I should talk to her about it. The cyan Pegasus said that I lost my memory, did I? I got up and walked over to her, she turned to me and I gave her a hug. She immediately stopped arguing and returned the hug. She was nuzzling into my shoulder and it felt nice for some reason.

“I don’t know what went wrong, but I’m sure we can figure it out” I said to her as she nuzzled me.

She pulled her head back and looked at me. She smiled “you sure do always get into trouble, but that is what makes you fun. You never stop trying to move ahead” she said to me. I like her! Yeah, well so do I! And acrimony here is going to vomit if you keep this up for much longer. I wouldn’t listen to him though, he is a horrible person, let him puke. Can you leave me alone for a while? I want to have my own thoughts to myself for a change! Fine, but I will still be watching you. I hugged the cyan Pegasus for a few more minutes and when I thought she had enough I let go. “Can I get all of your names? If I was your friend, I want to know all of your names so I can address you by them. Then we can start to figure out what went wrong and try to fix it” I said to the group of ponies. Still trying to be helpful even though in my state right now I will only be about as much help as a rock. Oh well.

The ponies all gave me their names and I made a mental note of them. Then we all sat down and started to talk about what had happened to me. Apparently I was going to help all of them go to my old home to let them see some of my old culture. Booooorring! I would rather watch grass grow than go there! Twilight mentioned that the spell had misfired and caused my hair to change color and for me to lose my memory of everything beforehand. That sucks! I wish this never happened, because now I am only considered a burden on them until they get me fixed! Ho hum, life is so irritating!

“Well, I will look for a way to get his memory back, but it may take a while to do so. I feel like he has also reverted two years in his life, he said before that he was 18, so that means he is only 16 now” Twilight said to all of us. She sure wants to help! I hope I can get better soon so I can thank all of them for being there for me when I needed it the most. Why am I so happy right now? I don’t know you little fuckhead, but you better stop before you regret it. Great, more voices. Rapture is that you? Because if it is, no I will not pull the moves on RD. Heh, you really are a stupid kid aren’t you? No I am not that pervy Rapture, I punched him in the face and sent him packing after that last comment he made to you. I, my little sissy friend am Acrimony. I am sick of having all of the others get to talk to you, so I got rid of them so I could have you to myself for a little while before they come back. I am going to tell you like I told Rapture; I don’t want to hear from you, even if you are the stupid parts of my befuddled personality. I don’t give a fuck about any of you! I want you all to just leave my ass alone so I can live a normal life for a change! But seeing as now I don’t have any fucking memory that is just a waste of my breath! ARGH!

Are you done yet? Listen here you little twerp, I will be with you forever, you will never get rid of me. I don’t give a flying fuck about anything other than getting what I want, and that way being taking it by force. If you want to try to ignore me you can do one of two things: 1 being you can accept that I am here for good, or 2, you can take a step back and literally FUCK YOUR OWN FACE! Are you picking up what I’m putting down now?

I ignored Acrimony and his rage in my head, I was trying to understand what they were saying, but I was getting interrupted by his outbursts. Ok, this has gone on far enough! FUCK YOU AND YOUR COUCH, I don’t care anymore!
Just leave me alone! Apparently that worked because my thoughts became clear again after that. Thank freaking lord!

We sat there for a while still talking about some various topics, but then it began to get dark.
I yawned and started to doze off, I was almost out but then I was jostled awake by Rainbow Dash. “What, is something going on” I said drowsily. Yup, so tired right now that I can’t even think straight. WAIT….where the hell am I going to sleep? AWWW!

“C’mon, let’s get you home” RD said to me with a smile.

Woohoo! I actually have somewhere to sleep tonight! This is amazing! I got up and RD led me out of Twilight's house, we walked through what was apparently the town I live in now called Ponyville. All of the ponies that looked at me waved; apparently I was liked when I was actually able to remember things. We walked to this 3 story building and walked through the front door and up the stairs. We stopped at a door, which must have been mine. The door was unlocked and Rainbow Dash opened it and we entered. Holy shit I live in a crappy room! It is so tiny, and it looks so boring, like motel on the highway boring! I walked over and sat on the bed, Rainbow walked over and got up and sat next to me as well. For some reason I think she likes me, she looks at me funny and when she does I get a warm feeling deep in my chest. Not to mention I get a HHHHNNNGGG attack. She made me have that feeling again when she rested her head on my shoulder. “Are you ok Dash? I don’t want you to be upset anymore, Twilight will figure this out, and she is a smart pony.”

“I know, but you have so much innocence now. You are like a child again. I don’t know if I should even tell you what you told me a while ago, I feel like it would make you lose that innocence you just got” Rainbow Dash said to me.

“You can tell me anything, I may act like I am younger, but I still know how to react to things. I won’t make you tell me, but if you want to I am here listening” I said to her. Little side note: Good Guy Greg status!

“Well ok, a while ago I was watching you work in the apple orchard and you were talking about how you felt for me…” Rainbow Dash began.

Rainbow Dash was finished I was sitting there with a stupid look on my face. Eeeyup, I feel like a mind reader now. Everything that I thought about her had become reality, and apparently I love her! I guess that makes sense in a way, what with the constant feeling of D’AWWWW and HNG. I hugged her again, she willingly accepted “I don’t care how long it takes, but I will get my memory back so you don’t have to worry anymore. You have my word” I said to her.

“Ok, I will be holding that to you. Also, do you know that seeing as this spell altered your age as well, now I am older than you? How does that make you feel?” Rainbow Dash said to me, lightening up a little.

“*yawn* tired. I feel so exhausted right now! Why don’t you go home and get some sleep RD, we can talk some more tomorrow ok?” I said to her. Gonna dream about gumdrops and ice-cream tonight! What a dream that will be if I actually could dream about what I wanted! Not sure if should be gusta.

“Ok, I’ll see you tomorrow” RD said to me before she walked over to the window and flew out of it. I crawled up to my pillow and flopped my head on it. “Ugh, this so far has been one clusterfuck of events. When will something good happen for a change?” I said to the ceiling above me. Oooohhh talking to the ceiling now are we? That only means one thing; you need something to cheer you up! Ok, you are not Rapture or Acrimony, so who are you? I am one of your personal favorite aspects of your quirky mind. My name is Comedy! It is super nice to meet you! I decided to stop by and give you a nice conversation seeing as those other poopie heads decided to make you feel like…the….worst….possible….THING!

I gave a chuckle to myself. He was actually pretty funny in a comical lighthearted sort of way. He was definitely already better than Rapture and Acrimony. You are alright you know that? You are a nicer side to my personality and I wish there were more like you. Oh there are my friend, you have Joy, Love, Kindness, and Stupidity. I added him because he means well, it just doesn’t go in his favor most of the time. Now, I am going to go and let you get some well needed sleep, maybe I’ll get to talk to you again soon! Just remember, whenever you get down, just think of the word pudding. It has been scientifically proven to put a smile on your face. Bye, hope to see you soon.

I lay there for a while testing out what he had just said, and it worked! Every time I said pudding I would get a little grin on my face. Then the tiredness washed over me again and I fell into a sleep that felt amazing.

A/N: I hope it is starting to stray a little from the MSL aspect? I am trying very hard to do so. I also hope you like the new parts of my personality that you got to hear from! It is almost 9:30 and I have dat school in the morning. Next chapter will be up sometime tomorrow!

A/N: This chapter will be a little more of the same. I will be beginning the climax at chapter 35, and the arc will possibly end at chapter 40. I will be adding colors to the italics for this chapter, you might be able to guess why. I hope you like how long this arc is, I still have some tricks up my sleeves for you all, and I plan to use them. This chapter will give you some more insight on another major part of the arc, I will tell you now that it is not just the memory loss and age decrease, you will figure out a little more in this chapter. Whelp, on with the chapter….here we go!

I woke up and felt good. That was a good night sleep! Comedy managed to come into my dream and hang out with me. He really looked funny though, he was wearing clothes that were painted like a clown. I like him a lot, not because he is so far the nicest one I met out of them, but because he has taught me some funny things as well! I got up and immediately felt a headache come on, it was a bad one. I sat back down and put my hands over my face. What is going on? Why am I feeling like this now? Well, I believe it has something to do with the spell you got a few days ago from Twilight. I bet you feel like springtime now don’t you? Ugh, this hurts so much, it is like one nail in one ear and another in the other….and there meeting in the middle! NAWWWW, you feel like a million bits right now, you have never felt better! Shut the hell up Spite! You are not helping! Now I know why I like you so much, it’s because I’m good at sarcasm, like you!

I sat on my bed for a while, my headache getting all the worse. “This sucks so much right now! What happens after this?” I said with my hands still over my face. I feel funny now, like I am pulling away from reality. WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING!? AWWWW he is going to pass out! Damn, I was having no fun at all messing with him. Wait! I didn’t hear from Spite after that, but then again I wasn’t awake long enough to see if he came back. I was out cold and fell on the floor.

Kyle was lying on the floor unconscious. The headache had gotten too overbearing and the strain finally caused him to black out, what he didn’t know though, was that there was a major shitstorm brewing now. All of Kyle’s personalities got the ok to do whatever they want now that he was unconscious and they were all in his room looking at him, there were a variety of Kyle’s aspects from Comedy all the way to Acrimony, and they were all looking at him like he was a prize for their taking.

“What happened to him?”

“He passed out Cluelessness; damn you are a pain in the ass sometimes”

“Well, I am sorry for being like this! And you are an asshole Intelligence.

“OK, GUESS WHAT? YOU ALL ARE GOING TO SHUT THE FUCK UP AND LET THE BIG MAN ON CAMPUS SPEAK, GOT THAT?”

All of the aspects quickly shut up and let the man speak that just said that. They knew who it was and they didn’t like him at all, but they were also scared of him….well most of them.

“Ok, that’s good. We appear to have a little problem on our hands now. This little innocent fuckhead passed out and that gave us the freedom that we needed to start doing what we want. Now, he is out of commission for a while and we all have the option to take him over.”

“Acrimony, you don’t possibly mean? No, I won’t let you; you will completely destroy his relationships with his friends, and possibly kill him all together!”

“Shut the fuck up Chivalry! You want to keep this little asshole alive and safe, you take control of him! But I warn you, you have like 20 others that want the same thing!”

All of the personalities looked at Kyle on the floor and then to each other. One of Kyle’s aspects, Eagerness, got antsy and decided to try to make a break for his unconscious body on the floor. Acrimony saw this and blocked his path “You really shouldn’t have done that. Back or arm?” Acrimony said to him. “Time’s up, I choose back” then Acrimony grabbed Eagerness by the throat and lifted him up off the ground. When he was high up off the ground Acrimony made and arc and slammed Eagerness to the ground….hard. Eagerness let out a wail of agony and started to reach for his back. “You see, that is what happens when you try to get in my way. Any other one of you fuckers want to try something?” Acrimony said maliciously with a grin.

Chivalry had lost his control then, Acrimony would do anything to get what he wanted and the only way that he wouldn’t get it, is if he was beaten. Chivalry walked right up to Acrimony and got right up in his face “I won’t let you destroy the life of our master. Do you know what he has been through? He died, and then all of the bad shit that happened to him here isn’t any better, but you you would be the worst yet! And I won’t let that happen!” What happened next was a really big shocker for all of them; Chivalry punched Acrimony right in the chest and then another time in the cheek. Then he decided that he was going to Ko him so he wouldn’t interfere anymore.

All of the others were shocked. Happiness was happy of course, Sadness was crying, and Joy was looking over at the unconscious Kyle on the ground. All of the others were interested in the fight between Chivalry and Acrimony, and were watching and cheering intently. Joy took the opportunity and got up close to the body, when he was close enough he reached out his hand and touched the unconscious body.

A bright light was then seen inside the room; all of the aspects of Kyle’s personality stopped and stared at where the light was emanating from. “YOU DIRTY MOTHER FUCKER! When I get my hands on you, I will rip your throat out with my bare hands Joy!” Acrimony said with a snarl. Joy looked over to him and smiled lightheartedly “I only did this so you wouldn’t ruin the life of your own master.”

The bright light intensified and all of the other aspects of Kyle’s personality disappeared except for Joy. Joy was now in control of Kyle and he will spend his time in control being happy and making his friends happy, but what he didn’t know was that there was someone with him in his new mind of his.

*****

“Wow, I feel good. I never knew actually living could feel like this!” I said aloud with an air of pure happiness. This is going to be the best time of my life I swear it. And since I am just a part of his personality that has taken control, I will not have to be bothered by the others. I HAVE ALL OF MY THOUGHTS TO MYSELF! YAY! Hello Joy, I see you are happy with being in control. You are soooooooooooooo lucky that you made it there before me; I already had my act lined up if I made it to him first! It was going to be a smashing success for the audience! Comedy? I-how are you here talking to me? I should have my thoughts to myself! AWWWW I never get what I want, but that isn’t going to bring me down, I like you, your funny.

“Well then you better turn around, you are going to be a little surprised” Comedy’s voice said from behind him.

I turned around and saw Comedy walking up to me with a folding chair. He said ‘dis gon b gud’ for some reason and then sat down in it. “Hi, you must be a projection from my mind. Sooooo, are you going to be hanging out with me while I am in control?” I said to him.

He pulled out what looked to be a lit cigar and started to puff on it, when he let the smoke out I laughed, because he blew out confetti instead of smoke! I can’t handle the funny! This is soo much better than the endless Inconveniences and slip-ups. “Yes, I will be with you for a while. You managed to get rid of the others, so they won’t be interfering with your thoughts, but I am going to be here. You see, when you rested you hand on his chest, I was also near him, I touched him as well, so you have control, but I can talk to you and you can see me when I want you to. Now, how about them ponies?”

“Oh, that’s right! I told RD that I was going to be talking to her more today. I hope she will not be upset with me for what I tell her” I said to Comedy before running out the door.

A/N: I hope you liked the little conflict I added to this chapter. I also hope you aren’t confused about the ending or all of the italics, the italics with color are all of Kyles different aspects of his personality talking. I will be elaborating in the next chapter on what happened. I also hope it is drifting away from MSL rip-off status some of you are saying; I don’t want to copy write it. I love that story. All of these ideas are my own and I will be using them as such. Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: this chapter will not have all of the multi colored italics, primarily because it will just be Joy (manifesting Kyle) and Comedy. This will be a hilarious chapter I hope because I am going to add another part to the spell malfunction. Also, I will be explaining everything you read in this chapter and the one before, just expect comedy to play a part in it. This one will be sure to add some lolz to the story, whelp here we go!

I was running over to the field to get RD so I can talk to her, we would probably go to Twi’s again so I can explain the new situation I was in. Noooooo, I do not want to go see her again! I just got done playing a prank on her with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie 3 days ago! If she knew about me I would no longer be incognito! DO NOT WANT! Aww C’mon Comedy, she isn’t going to find out about you. You are in my head and only I can see you, how would you lose your cover? Hmmm, I guess you’re right Joy. But if I do manage to lose my cover, I-I-I-I will blow up into a shower of confetti from embarrassment! I’ll do it, don’t tempt me! I chuckled to myself a little and made it to the field under RD’s house.

I flew up to her door and landed on the clouds in front of it. I knocked on the door, I don’t know why; I don’t think clouds can make knocking sounds. Well, I was wrong, there were knocking sounds followed by rustling from upstairs, I could tell that because clouds really don’t hold much sound retention apparently. A few minutes later Rainbow Dash opened the door and her jaw dropped when she saw me standing there. Eeeeyup, going to add that face to one of my acts, it’s……priceless!

“How are you up here? You lost your memory, so how do you know that you can levitate yourself? I am confused now……who are you?” Rainbow Dash asked me, looking me over. That isn’t nice RD, but I guess I can let it slide because, I guess you should be cautious.

“Well I guess this was going to happen. I am Kyle, but only one part of his personality. I am Joy, the part of his personality that finds things enjoyable. I guess I have a lot of explaining don’t I?” I said to her with a smile.

“Yup, you sure do” Rainbow Dash said to me. *gulp* “Come in, we can talk in here.”

I walked inside her house and it was kind of weird. Everything was made out of clouds, the furniture, the walls, everything! Rainbow Dash led me over to a couch on the other side of the room and she sat down on it. I sat down next to her. “Well, what do you want to know first?” I said to her.

“You should probably start from the beginning” she said back to me.

I took a deep breath and looked around the room once more. I saw Comedy sitting over on a chair a few feet away from me smiling widely; he took out a video recorder and started to film. “C’mon ‘Kyle’ start getting this show on the road, I am sure it will be full of endless explanations and questions. You don’t want to make RD sad, do you?” Comedy said with a laugh.

“Who said that?” Rainbow Dash said before looking around the room, she stopped and her jaw dropped again at what she saw. “W-why are there two of you? What in the hay is going on around here!?”

Comedy looked at RD and crushed the video recorder in his hand, when he opened it a small explosion could be seen on his hand. “RED FLAG, THIS IS NOT WHAT I WANTED! S-SHE CAN SEE ME, JOY WHY CAN SHE SEE ME? I don’t like the attention!” Comedy said with a shocked look on his face.

“Comedy calm down! This must be something related to the spell misfire. Since you are out here now, you can help me explain to RD what’s happened lately” I said to him with a big smile.

“AWWWW, that isn’t fair! I wanted to watch! UGH, fine, I guess I will make my explanations funny for a laugh for RD” Comedy said while taking out a jester hat and setting it on his head.

“Ok Dash, You already know that I am Joy, this here is Comedy. He is the part of Kyle’s personality that wants to get a laugh. When you hung out with Kyle back when he was in a better state of mind and body, Comedy was there most of the time making it funny” I said to her, with a smile.

“Ok, so you are Joy and he is Comedy, just parts of Kyle, where is the Kyle that we all saw before the spell that did this? And how do you know so much, he lost his memory?” Rainbow Dash asked Joy and Comedy.

“My turn! Get ready Rainbow Dash because I am going to take you on a learning adventure! Here is the scoop, our inglorious master, which is your Kyle that you know and love is currently in his own mind, he knows where he is, and he is just waiting for another opportunity to take control back. We know so much because Memory is the only one who lost all of the information from the spell misfire and since Kyle’s personality as a whole is just all of us in one group, which is why he can’t remember anything. As of right now Memory is getting told of all of the events that have happened so when your Kyle comes back he will be……you guessed it, good as new! Well except for the part of hearing us and seeing us, that is a little bit of a downside, but who wouldn’t want to hear from Comedy?” Comedy said with a big grin.

“Ok, do you know when the real Kyle will be coming back…not that I don’t like you of course, it’s just that everypony is worried for him” Rainbow Dash said.

“*sniffle* I just might shed a man tear! That was beautiful; you deserve doves aplenty for that statement!” Comedy said before 10 doves flew out from behind his back.

Rainbow Dash laughed a little which made Joy and Comedy happy. They were the lighter side of Kyle’s personality, and they always wanted to make everypony smile and laugh.

“Well, I have one more question to ask. If Comedy is just a hallucination, how come I can see him as well? He is really funny, it’s just that I feel like I shouldn’t be able to hear him and see him” Rainbow Dash asked, she had lightened up a lot from hearing all of this. Kyle would be back, and when he was, everything would go back to normal.

“Well I guess it is because the spell misfire interfered with the side effect and that caused the hallucinations and speech to be carried out to everypony around. Trust me Comedy loves every minute of this even if he says he doesn’t. He needs the audience to laugh at him” I said to her, she nodded in reply.

“I take offense to that!” Comedy said before he made a gun out of his hand and put it up to his ear. “Don’t make me, imam do it……BANG!” Comedy pulled the trigger of his hand gun and a flag popped out and went through his one ear and out of the other, on it was the word bang.

Rainbow Dash’s eye twitched a little and then she burst out laughing. I smiled and Comedy started to laugh as well. After a while of laughing Rainbow Dash wanted to go out and practice her tricks for a while and said that I could come and watch if I wanted to. I gladly accepted and then we left her house.

A/N: I hope you enjoyed the chapter! I will be possibly adding another chapter later today. I hope you are all enjoying it, it is getting juicy. Next chapter will be up in a while!

I was sitting up on a fluffy cloud watching RD perform her tricks. She had gotten used to the idea of me just being Joy, and has even accepted that she could see and talk to Comedy. That made us a little scared, mostly because if we had actually gone to talk to Twilight she probably would have done experiments on me or something. Nyah, creepy thought!

Comedy was sitting next to me, his head tilted in a way to show that he was sleeping. Drool was hanging out of his mouth and he even had a small bubble coming out of his nose. “COMEDY! your falling asleep again!”

“mmhmm…..here take this as a consolation prize, you deserve it with all of the endless waking and disturbing you’re doing” Comedy said before pulling a small cardboard box out of his coat and handing it to him.

I can just see where this is going. “What is it?” I said to him before I opened it. It was empty, AWWWW I don’t get anything, and what does he have an empty box for anyways?

“Oh, that is the fucks I give for getting woken up by you for the like 5th time” Comedy said with a smile.

“Ha ha, very funny” I said in a reply before pushing him. I pushed him a little too hard and he slid off the other end of the cloud. Oops, did I do that? Tee Hee.

Rainbow Dash saw Comedy fall and flew down next to him. “Hey Comedy, how’s life going?” Comedy was still falling while this was still going on.

“Your friend Joy up there pushed me too hard and I fell off the side of the cloud! I would have been fine if it wasn’t for him! Hold on I have the perfect way to get him back” Comedy said with a sly grin as he fell. They were at 700 feet. "Help me Joy! I’ve fallen and I can’t get up there again! Oh who will save me from my horrible demise of hitting the cold hard ground now?”

Joy looked over the edge of the cloud and saw Comedy as he was falling. He was shrugging his shoulders and had a trollface on. “Comical little”

“YOU WERE SAYING!?” Comedy yelled from where he was falling.

“Nothing!” I said while I watched. He got smaller and smaller until I couldn’t see him anymore. “At the speed he is falling at he should hit the ground in about a minute” I said as I continued to watch.

“NEEEERRRRRRDDDD!!!!”

I put on a pokerface then, he heard me even after he was out of sight!

“Go back up there and play along, think that I truly am falling and I am going to hit the ground. This is going to make Joy so confused. Hurry, I am running out of room for falling!” Comedy said to Rainbow Dash as they fell.

Rainbow Dash knew something funny was going to come out of this in one way or another. She nodded and flew up next to Joy. “Joy, Comedy is falling and he isn’t going to be able to fly! What do we do?”

“What? How come, he knows how to fly?” I said with a look of worry that only lasted a moment or two. I looked back over the edge and RD did so next to me.

“Hello field near Ponyville, this is Comedy Nuke and I am here to clean up your act. I sensed hate and I am here to eradicate it, impact in 3…2…1” Comedy’s voice rang up to us.

What happened next was much unexpected. Comedy must have hit the ground, but when he did so, made it look like a very large nuclear explosion went off. It was a confetti and rainbow explosion. I looked over at RD and she was staring at the mushroom cloud, which now had a trollface on it. “RD, how come Comedy exploded into confetti? Why did he do that? WHY IS IT ALSO RAINBOW COLORED?” I said still looking over at her.

“Hatred eliminated, mission accomplished. *millions of clapping sounds heard*

“Apparently he wanted to eradicate all hatred in the field near Ponyville” Rainbow Dash said before rolling on the cloud laughing her flank off from the sheer funny that it was.

“Ugh, he always has to be the center of attention doesn’t he? Well, he must have done a number on himself, because I can’t hear him anymore” I said as I looked at the cyan pegasus rolling on the cloud. D’AWWWW, too cute.

“Looking for me?”

“Comedy! That was a great one, you should have seen the look on his face when the explosion happened…..priceless!” Rainbow Dash said to the floating Comedy.

“Thank you, that is what I do, now am I going to have to do that again or will you let me sleep the next time? You should have seen all of the grass I exterminated. Well, I guess I didn’t because I am just a hallucination thingy, but you get the idea” Comedy said before landing on the cloud again.

Ugh, yep he is going there. He has just destroyed a million families of grass and dirt, where is that cardboard box he gave me? “That was a good one Comedy! I would never have thought you would do that!” I said to him.

Comedy looked to be staring off into nothing. He then fell to the ground of the cloud and started to shake. I went over to him and immediately knew what was happening. RD was next to me “What is happening to him?”

“Just what I have feared. Acrimony has gotten free again and is getting rid of the connections we have with reality. He is trying to take control again. He is getting rid of Comedy now and then he is going to come after me. I only prey that master gets there first, for if he doesn’t and Acrimony gets loose, bad things are going to come for both him and all of you” I said to her, I still had on a soft smile, but inside I was frantic with worry for master.

“What can we do to help?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I am going to go back to my apartment, go get Twilight and tell her to come over, and tell her to have a binding spell ready just in case Acrimony gets control. We don’t have much time…please go!” I said to her before I flew off towards my house. This was going to be a long night I can tell.

*****

Rainbow Dash flew over to Twilight’s as fast as she could. She stopped out in front and ran up and let herself in. Twilight was over at a table with a large stack of books on each side of her. “Twilight, we have another problem. Kyle is possibly on the verge of getting taken over by one of the worst aspects of his personality, he wants you to come over to the apartment with a binding spell just in case that happens.”

“Hold on, what is wrong with Kyle now?” Twilight said as she closed her book in front of her.

“C’mon get ready I will tell you everything on the way. Let’s go” Rainbow Dash said to her.

Twilight got herself ready, binding spell and all. They were trotting over to his apartment and RD was explaining everything that has happened. Twilight couldn’t believe it and wouldn’t believe it until she saw it for herself. They made it to the front of the apartment building; they walked up the stairs and to his door. They could hear him talking inside. They opened the door and he looked at them, then he smiled.

“Good, thank goodness you’re here. Comedy is gone; he was forced back into my mind. Acrimony is now trying to get ahold of me, but I have been trying to fight him off. I fear it is only a matter of time until I pass out from the strain. When that happens Twilight has to be ready to use the binding spell if someone other than master takes control. But until then, I guess I will explain what has happened to Twilight here”

A/N: It is getting close, the climax is almost here! Can you feel the tension building yet? I know I am a horrible person for not having Kyle come back into play yet, but don’t worry when he does you will know it. I hope you are finding this enjoyable, next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: This chapter and a few others will be on the more serious tone, but will still be funny. I am going to start posting chapters like mad crazy for you all to be a bit of an ass for making you have reading, but I know you will like what I am doing. This is the first part of the climax; I hope you don’t get confused. Here we go!

I explained everything to Twilight and she kept looking at me in bewilderment. She couldn’t believe it; she was especially taken off guard when I told her that my thoughts could be heard by them now. “I am truly sorry for you having to go through all of this. I wish that it wasn’t this way, but the misfire altered a lot of his mind. With any luck things will be back to normal soon.” Nnnope! C’mon Joy, you and I are going to have a long talk about why you fucked me over for the last time! I grabbed my head and it felt like there were fists pounding on my chest. “Twilight, the strain is becoming too powerful, when I pass out, have the spell ready.”

“W-was that Acrimony?” Rainbow Dash asked, she was really worried again.

“Yes, that was Acrimony and he is extremely mad” I said to her, still clutching my head with my hands.

I was slowly being pulled away from reality. My hearing became distant, my vision became tunneled, and I was extremely dizzy. “Remember what I said” I said to the lavender mare before I blacked out and landed on the floor. The last thing I remember was a very angry voice saying ‘the time has finally come’.

*****

I was walking around in what looked to be a deserted Ponyville. There was nopony around and I was getting worried. Geez, walking dead status much? I hope I don’t get killed by a walker or something. Yay, references! As I continued to walk I also thought of a song that I heard before and I started to hum the tune to myself. “This is your redemption day everypony…..wait, who’s that?” I was looking over to what looked to be a body on the ground.

I walked over to it and nearly shit bricks when I saw him. Joy was beaten to an inch of his life and was covered in bumps, scratches, and bruises. “Joy, what in the hell happened to you? You look like I did when I got hit by that truck!” I said to him.

He looked at me and smiled “It’s good to see you again master. Acrimony is going to attempt another takeover, your unconscious body is somewhere around here. You need to get to it before he does or else bad things will come for everypony in the real world. Acrimony was going to get together all of the bad aspects of your personality and touch the body simultaneously so they form one huge evil you.”

Aww shit, this is no me gusta! Gotta move fast! “Thanks, I will start looking right now.”

I walked away from Joy and began to play Where’s Waldo with my unconscious body. Ugh, this is soo hard! I wish there were cheat codes for this kind of thing! I began to look in some of the buildings as I walked, most of them were empty, and I say most of them because I saw Laughter taking a shower through one of the window’s I looked in. Eeeyuk, gag me with a spoon!

After endless walking and fatigue I finally got somewhere. I was looking at a building that I never saw before. It was right on the outskirts of Ponyville and I was curious. I walked up to it and opened the door. When I did, I wish I hadn’t, there were like ten personality traits in the living room and they all turned to me when I walked in.

“Hello master, do you want some cake?”

“The cake is a lie Deceit! Master, why do you have to be so much more popular than me?”

“Shut…up….Jealousy. You…are…not…helping…the…situation”

“And you need to learn how to talk faster laziness!”

I had enough, I did a 360 and walked right back out the door I came in from. God, my personality traits are weird, let’s hope I don’t run into Rapture again….he is the one I want to kill with a passion. He reminds me of a friend I had back home. I began to walk around the town again and I slapped my head when I realized this. “I can FUCKING fly! Why am I walking?” I shot off into the air and immediately got an idea that just might be stupid enough to work.

I flew all the way to Rainbow Dash’s cloud home. I landed on the front and opened the door. Anypony home? Nope! Just me and the cloud floorboards! I began to walk around the house and when I didn’t find anything on the bottom floor I decided to go up the stairs. I began searching the upstairs but made out like the downstairs, until I walked into what looked to be RD’s room. On the floor in front of the bed was my unconscious body. Oh would you looky that? I found Waldo! Achievement get: Found my unconscious body 0.01 gamerscore. AWW c’mon!

“Well, it seems like we found what we were looking for. Thank you master for leading us to our prize. Now you can do one of two things 1 being leave us alone and I won’t break your nose, or two, you can interfere and have me fucking break your nose with added interest! Take your pick.”

DUN DUN DUNNNN. What a twist! Oh boy, I get to see all of these yahoos again, and there is Rapture in all of is infamy. His manlyhood is going to get cut off as punishment for all of this after this is done. I looked at Acrimony and he was accompanied by 4 others. Rapture, Deceit, Selfishness, and Dementia. Oh geez not him again! He was a royal pain in the ass, and now he is with them? ARGH, god has placed one of the best hands in front of me and I don’t have a very good pokerface, so I guess I am going to have to wing it! “Hello my fine little assholes of personalities” I said to them with a sneer. Genius Kyle, genius!

Rainbow Dash and Twilight were sitting on the ground next to Kyle’s unconscious body. Twilight was going over all of the things that have just been said to her. How is this possible? He is going to be so mad at me when he gets better. I would never have thought that the spell would alter him that much, he is a mess! He is passing out at least once a day or so, that can’t be healthy for him. Twilight looked over to RD and she was sitting there looking at him, her face like a stone. “Rainbow Dash?”

“Huh….oh, it’s ok Twi, I’m fine. I’m just going to hit Kyle as hard as I can when he gets better for doing this to me. How are you doing?” Rainbow Dash asked still staring at his body.

“I am doing ok; I can’t believe that he is going through all of this though. It has got to be a strain on him….the real him” Twilight replied to her.

“I am so mad at myself right now! He probably did that telekinesis spell for me, and now look at what’s happening. I should have told him not to do it” Rainbow Dash said angrily.

“Rainbow, you know how he feels for you; he would have probably done it anyways even if you told him not to. He loves you too much” Twilight said to her.

“I know…” was all that RD replied.

The two of them sat there for a while talking after that. They just had to think positive thoughts and hope that they came true instead of the darker ones that plagued their minds.

“So what’s it going to be fucker?” Acrimony said with a malicious grin.

“I really hope he chooses to back down, because if he does I can’t wait to get some alone time with Dashie. She looks like she needs some satisfying Rapture style!” Rapture commented in his suave tone.

“I just can’t wait to be free! This place is so boring! I need to stretch my legs and get some new clothes; these ones make me look simply insane!” Dementia said with a crooked grin.

The other two stayed quiet and that is what scared me the most. Deceit and Selfishness Y U NO TALK? Don’t you fucking ignore me. We stood there and looked at each other for a few moments before I decided to make the first move. I took one step forward, and they mimicked my movement. Che, copycats. We repeated the process until I got sick of it and then I got ballsy.

I wanted to take complete control again so I was going to. I ran up to the body, after giving Dementia one swift punch in his smug prick face and knelt down. I reached out my hand and touched the body, a bright light started to shine and I was blinded by it, but I still heard Acrimony loud and clear.

“Hurry the fuck up you guys! Touch the body before he disappears and we have to wait again!” his voice rang out.

I was suddenly able to see again, the light dissipated and I saw all of the others touching various parts of my unconscious body. I looked down and saw sparks shooting off of his chest. I looked up at them “OH GOD DAMN IT!” The sparks grew and then what happened next was a blur, there as a strong surge of energy and we all flew back and hit the ground with a thud.

*****

Rainbow Dash and Twilight were still sitting next to the body when they started to see something. Tiny sparks were shooting off from various parts of his body. “What’s happening?” Twilight said aloud.

“I don’t know?” Rainbow Dash replied.

As they were staring at the body, the sparks got more and more intense. After a few minutes of this a wave of energy was sent off of his body and it sent the two of them over his bed and they landed on the other side. When they looked up they saw his body alive in electricity and was floating like it had a mind of its own. The shirt the body was wearing ripped and fell off and what they saw made them gasp in horror. There were a variety of scars along his back and they were all red and glowing, except for one that was aglow the same blue as his eyes and the streak in his hair. After a few more seconds the body fell to the ground and lay there once again unmoving.

Rainbow Dash trotted over to him and saw that he wasn’t even breathing. The only thing that showed was the red and blue scars on his back glowing. She turned him over to his side and lay down and started to cry into his chest.

Twilight looked at the sight and was immediately hit with a wave of pure fear. If this keeps up, he could just die from the strain of it all. Twilight left the apartment and ran home. She was going to finish the enchantment that was going to bring their Kyle back right there in his apartment. That way she can monitor his changes and see if it….hopefully isn’t too late.

A/N: I know I am a horrible person! It’s just who I am, I hope you are not mad at me! This is going to be a day to remember, for I will be trying to post as many chapters as possible. Same goes for over the weekend. I hope you like the first part of the climax, it was suspenseful wasn’t it? Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: This chapter will hopefully not confuse you. After the blast that the real Kyle got from touching the body, his mind became a horrid place to be. Whelp, time for the chapter!

I woke up and looked around from where I was laying. It did not look like anything I can remember from last time. Where’s RD’s house? What happened NOW? Ugh, can I ever have anything that is good and won’t ruin my life!? I was still in Ponyville, but it looked different now. The town looked to have an eerie look to it, not to mention some of the buildings were on fire. Great, now I am in a deserted Ponyville on fire and that looks creepy as as Krillin’s losing streak! YAY DBZ abridged reference….wait, got to get serious now.

I got up and started to look at my surroundings. Buildings on fire…check. No body of the real me…check. The other idiots being nowhere to be seen…check. Me being so mad right now I could blow up…double check. I started to walk around the now burning town of Ponyville. If this is in my mind then I hate it! I was amazed at how much things had changed in the time I have been out. It’s like a completely different place.

I rounded a corner and saw two figures standing down at the end of the street. Great more idiots, who will it be this time? On second thought, I don’t care! I started to walk down the street toward them and they still stood there motionless. I even had a moment of stupidity and started to march like Hitler’s army. I don’t give a fuck! But the truth is I really do….ok. I was about 10 feet away from them and they turned around simultaneously. Mother of all things decent…they are so…so…so….strange.

In front of me were two more figures that looked like me, but I have never seen them before. Both of them were wearing army attire. Great drill sergeant me’s. Where is the ‘you can’t handle the exercises’? The next part scared the crap out of me.

“Hello Kyle, I have been expecting you” the one on the right said.

“I am sure you are probably wondering who I am” the one on the left said to me.

HHHNNNGG *brain explosion*. What the hell is going on? Why…why are there two me’s in army uniform, and why are they talking like they are the same person? “Uhhh…yeah. I think I hit my head on the ground too hard back there and I am going crazy now.”

“Such a witty joke you say” the one on the left said to me.

"But sadly it is a shitty day” the one on the right said to me after the left.

ARRRGGHHH, they are speaking in rhymes!!! WHAT HAPPENED TO REASON! Why am I talking to rhyming Ron and Copycat Carl now? Make the rhymes stop! I looked at them with the ‘are you serious?’ meme face painted on my face. “Ok… I’m curious now who are you two, and why didn’t I ever see you before. I already met the other pains in the ass, but never you two.”

“Ah ha, that is where the problem lies”

“Because I am the key to your potential demise”

I’ve had it with all these motherfucking rhymes on this motherfucking street corner! “Ok, before I listen to anymore rhymes from you two, what are your names?” I said to them, trying hard not to be an asshole for all of the incessant rhyming they are doing. I hate rhyming, shut up!

“Think of me being your shield and sword”

“But you may call me Overlord”

My eye twitched then. Overlord? What are we in Carl on Duty now? Ugh, this is going nowhere, they…he better get somewhere real quick before I just leave him here. I looked at them “So….Overlord, why are you the key to my potential demise?”

“Now we are getting somewhere”

“The strain of the spell is causing your mind to tear”

Great figure out what the rhymes mean? Got it. I thought about what he said for a moment and then figured it out. Ooooh, he means all of my personalities are running loose. You don’t say? “Well, what can be done about that?” I said to him.

“The key to getting your noggin back under control”

“Lies in the personalities you console”

Argh, so he means that my personalities are the key? Great, how the fuck to I find them all again o great Overlord? Fucking ass! “So I need to find all of my personalities? What do I do after I find them?”

“These small chests are all you need”

“To end all your personalities’ greed”

The two figures walked up to me and handed me two chests. Ironically one of them had a smile on it, the other a frown. Oh thank you for the gift of sending me on an adventure that will most likely involve endless trials and challenges. What say you now o great Overlord? “What do I do when I find them Overlord?”

“You must decide”

“Which chest they should reside”

I looked at him and smiled for the first time that I saw him. If you get over the endless rhyming and irritancies, he isn’t that bad. AWW who am I kidding, he is just as bad as Comedy, only he doesn’t make you laugh like Comedy does. “Is there anything else?”

Overlord walked away, both figures stepping in unison. I watched as they disappeared in the distance and then I let out a sigh of relief. Whelp, time to get this show on the road! Woo hoo! I began walking around the town then. Searching for any of my personalities that I needed to get. I spy with my little eye….Laziness!

Laziness was sitting on a broken bench a few feet away, he was sleeping and I could easily get up close without waking him. I began to walk up to him and when I was merely a foot away I took out the chest with a frown. Ummm, what the hell do I do with it? Do I just open it? Do I hit him in the head with it? Give me a sign!

I decided that I was going to try opening it first, when I did I saw chains come out of the box and wrap around Laziness. After the chains had covered him they retracted into the chest, taking Laziness with them. “Bye bye Laziness. I hope you like sleeping in chains!”

I started to walk around the town then, I had managed to also get ahold of Jealousy without much trouble, he actually took the box from me because she said that he wanted it, and when he opened it, he sealed his own demise. I have only found bad aspects of my personality so far, and that being Jealousy and Laziness. It was going easy so far.

Twilight had long since gotten back to Kyle’s apartment. Rainbow Dash had fallen asleep next to Kyle’s side and that left Twilight to work on her enchantment in silence. I only need one more thing to complete it, and that is….more of his life essence. I have everything else ready. Now all we do is wait to see if our Kyle wakes up this time and it isn’t just another part of him. Twilight decided to take a nap as well, she crawled up onto Kyle’s bed and curled up, she fell asleep to a thought about how everything will be better when we get this figured out.

Rainbow Dash woke up and crawled in closer to Kyle. She was finding it a little comforting that he was there, even if it was just his warm, un-breathing body. “I love you Kyle. When you wake up and get better I am going to tell you that, you know that right?” she snuggled in closer to him again and let out a sigh “You have the worst luck, you know that? Everything bad that happens, it always seems to happen to you. Well, you are still the coolest human that I know, even if you are the only one, and that you are full of bad luck.” Rainbow Dash fell back asleep with a small smile on her face a little while later.

I was walking around the burning town, practically playing ghost busters. I wonder if I will get the high score? Nnnope! I will have a mental breakdown before that happens! I found another one of my personality traits. He was walking around with a bounce to his step. Who is that, Joy…Happiness…….Rapture thinking about sexytime?

I got closer and decided to put on my best interpretation of Happiness as I could so I would blend in until I knew who it was. I walked up to him and poked him on the back “Hi, are you looking for master as well?”

He turned around and I immediately put on a bad pokerface. “Hi, Happiness, what are you….wait, I’m Happiness! Traitor!” Happiness said to me.

“Hi Happiness, sorry for that. I didn’t recognize you and I thought that I should mask who I was until I figured out who it was. I am on a little mission, I talked to someone named Overlord and he said that for there to once again be balance in my mind I have to round up all of my aspects in these two chests.” I took them out and shown him them.

“Oh, I guess seeing as I am a good trait I will be going into the one with a smile?” he said to me with a smile.

“Eeyup, do you want to go now?” I said to him. I can’t be mean to Happiness; he is just so gersh dern happy all the time!

“Eeyup , I can go now. W-will it hurt?” he said to me.

“I don’t know you are the first good trait that I have found” I said to him with a soft smile.

“I am ready for it, hit me!” Happiness said finally.

“Ok, here goes nothing.” I opened the chest with a smile on it and a bright flash of light came out. When it was gone so was Happiness. Well, that was less than exciting. I want my money back for it being boring!

I then decided that it would be best to take a 10 minute breather. I sat down under a tree with now leaves and went over what was going on now.

A/N: I hope it is getting even more interesting. Who is Overlord? That is for you to figure out. I hope that you all liked the chapter; this was another fun one to write. Can you tell what will happen after the arc yet? Oh well, next chapter will be up in a while!

Rainbow Dash woke up to the sound of sizzling. She got up and walked around trying to find out where it was coming from. It would get louder when she got close to Kyle. She got an idea; she walked around to his back and saw that 3 of the red scars were fading away. The blue one was also getting a little brighter. She watched as the scars completely faded and the blue one shines brightly. “Make them pay Kyle” she said before she walked back over to her original spot and lay back down next to him. She was getting the feeling that he was trying to take back control, but was having some resistance. She snuggled in close again and drifted back off into sleep.

This is taking forever! Why can’t they just be out in the open so I can see them? I was walking around again. I got a glimpse of someone, but they rounded a corner and disappeared. I was starting to think that they were all hiding in one building when I saw someone sitting on a broken bench a little ways away. I walked up to him and saw that it was Joy.

“Joy, how are you holding up?” I said to him.

“Oh, I’m a lot better now. I am just waiting around, I don’t know why” Joy said to me with a smile.

“Hey Joy, I am trying to round up all of my personality traits so I can put them into chests that I got from this guy named Overlord. Can you go into this one here?” I said as I held out the box with the smile on the top.

“Sure, I could use a good rest from all of this crap right about now. You can use it when ready” Joy said to me finally.

I opened the box and the bright flash of light engulfed him. When it dissipated he was gone. Well, time to go find another! I decided to walk along the outskirts this time and I was glad I did, Sadness and Deceit were sitting on an embankment 50 feet away from me. I tried to be solid snake and walk up to them really quietly. When I was like 5 feet away from them Sadness turned his head and saw me. !!! Snake? Snake? Snaaaaaaakkkeee?

“*sobs* l-look who’s here Deceit? W-we have *sniffles* a little trouble maker on our hands now” Sadness said to Deceit.

“Well, we should make him feel welcome then. Here sit down with us and we can have a lovely conversation” Deceit said to me with a sly grin.

Ohhh he’s good, but I will not be taking that offer and I will be going to trap you both in a very small chest now. I walked up to them and took my small chest with a frown out. They were looking at it like it was some sort of alien technology. I opened it and chains flew out and started to wrap around them both.

“*wails* W-w-why are you doing this master?” Sadness yelled to me.

“Because in there there is a wamburger with a side of French cries. Now stop being such a baby!” I said to him with a smile. This is sort of fun, I like what they have to say to me before they get locked away in the chest full of endless cramped spaces and tight squeezes.

“I’ll pay you! Just don’t send me away, please I’ll do anything!” Deceit said to me pleadingly.

I stood there and watched as the two of them got dragged into the chest. Yay, 2 more of them found! That only leaves Acrimony, Dementia, Rapture, Love, Kindness, and Memory. Now here is where it gets difficult.

I kept walking along the outskirts and I began to get really bored. What will happen at the end of this? What will happen to me? Will I find my body so I can take control again, or will I just end up in this desolate wasteland of a Ponyville? ARGH, this is so not fun anymore! I stopped walking and looked into the library window of Twilight’s house, well her house in this world. I was shocked to see that there were two of my personality traits sitting at a table talking to each other. I put my ear up to the glass and strained to listen in.

“I see what you mean Love, but we can’t do anything while the others are running loose out there.”

“I know Kindness, but it just seems like that master is not here anymore and, what are we going to do about it?”

YAY, two of the good personality traits that I need! Whelp, time to go in and pay them a visit from master! I walked up to the front door and opened it quietly. I walked in and into the room where they were sitting. “Hello Kindness…Love”

“MASTER?” they both exclaimed in unison.

“Eeeyup, now I heard what you said a little bit ago and I am trying to get all of my personality traits rounded up into these two chests. You two are a few of the 6 that are remaining. Can you please go into the chest that has the smile on it?” I said to them. I am running out of explanations for this, pretty soon I will just walk up to them and open the freaking chest to get it over with!

“Sure, I don’t want to be here anymore anyways. When you take back control master, give RD a hug for me” Love said to me as he stood up and waited.

“I will go as well, this place is so full of hatred and unhappiness that it makes me sick” Kindness stated after Love.

“Here we go” I said before I opened the chest. The flash consumed them and when it was gone so were they. Ok, so there are 4 of them left. Maybe after this is over I can finally rest my worn feet.

I started to walk around again and then I began to hear loud banging noises coming from a street over. I walked down an alleyway and saw Dementia lobbing what looked to live grenades at a building on the other side of the street. I walked around the building he was standing on and saw that he got up by stacking boxes behind it. I climbed up the boxes and after I did I took out the box that had the frown on it. “Hey Dementia! Catch!” I said to him before I threw the chest at him.

He turned around and caught the chest. He looked at it and then to me. “Why are you giving me this master, all it is, is a small chest?”

I sure hope this works, because if it does I will officially be Captain Bullshit, and then I will die of laughter. “Open it! There is something inside that I think you will like!”

“OOHHH” he said as he lifted the lid. When he did the chains flew out and started to wrap around him. “Curse you master and your ability to foil my fun!” Then Dementia was sucked into the chest and never seen again.

I grabbed the chest and got down off the boxes. When I landed I saw another personality a few feet away from me looking at me and smiling. He started to clap his hands and that scared me a little more. Get away from me, I have two chests and I am not afraid to use them!

“Good show master, the old bait and grab trick! I can remember when I used that at your 13th birthday party to get some more cake” the figure said to me.

“Memory, is that you?” I said to the figure with a look of confusion.

He stepped into a little more light “It is I memory, I am here to congratulate you on only needing to capture 3 more aspects of your personality…myself included. Now, do you want to send me back now, or do you want to wait?”

“Actually I want to wait to send you away. You can help me when I find Acrimony and Rapture. They are hiding and they will prove to be the most difficult to capture out of the rest. I will need your assistance. Will you help me?” I said to him with a sincere smile. Pweas, I’ll be your bestest friend!

“I will help you. Now lead the way master, your victory is coming close to happening” Memory said to me.

We walked out of the alleyway and began to search the town again. We would look in every building and there was still no sign of Acrimony or Rapture anywhere. ARGH, Where’s Waldo status again, but now the difficulty is permanently set to insane!

A/N: Will he get the last two personality traits, those being the ones that are his worst? Will I stop posting chapters like crazy? All will be revealed in due time my friends. Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: We are getting close to the ending, two more chapters after this! I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

Twilight and Rainbow Dash were both looking at Kyle’s back now. Twilight had woken up to the sound of sizzling along with RD this time and Rainbow Told her to look at his back. They were watching as 3 more of the scars start to fade. The blue one was almost white now in luminosity and two of the last three were complete black, while the other stayed red.

“What do you make of it Twi?” Rainbow Dash said to the lavender mare.

“I think he is going to be trying for the last three soon. I imagine the black ones to be two of his most horrid personality traits, and the red may be one of the less bad ones. I hope he can do it” Twilight replied to the cyan pegasus. I sure hope he gets rid of the bad ones first; they will probably be the hardest to deal with. Twilight was done with wanting to learn more about him and where he came from, this was the last straw, he probably wouldn’t even accept any more anyways.

“Twi, what happens when he wakes up? What do we do then?” Rainbow Dash asked her.

“When he does wake up, we are going to need to get some more of his life essence, then we are going to use and enchantment on him and it will ease his mind and hopefully repair any damage that the strain has caused. After that, we are going to never ask him to let us see his home or culture again.” Twilight said to RD with a smile at the last comment.

“That is good, I feel like we have been contributing to how he feels right now, he never would have done all of these things if we didn’t ask him to” Rainbow Dash said as she placed a hoof on his shoulder, it was extremely warm. He better hurry, I want him to be better now.

“I know, but he would have done it anyways. If I have learned anything from him being here, it is that he is extremely stubborn, but he does it to make his friends happy. I will never be mad at him for doing it for that reason” Twilight said to her.

“Me either” Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

They sat there for a while and talked. They didn’t know it, but Kyle was extremely close to what could possibly be the most challenging task of his time there…getting Rapture and Acrimony.

I was walking with memory down the street which had Sugar Cube Corner on it. You could say I was taking a trip down memory lane. Ha, I even make myself laugh sometimes with the stupid witty comments! We made it to the front of Sugar Cube Corner and decided to take a little breather, but that was short lived. We could hear two voices from inside the building, both of them easily recognizable.

“It seems that we have made it to our destination. What do you suppose we do now?” Memory said to me.

“Well, I think Acrimony will be looking for a fight, and I will most likely have to be the one to do that. If I give you the chest with a frown, do you think you can manage Rapture?” I said to him in reply. This is going against all my pacifist ways, but damn it, I want to deck Acrimony right in his smug asshole face! Right after I turn to the left and hit him with my dick. Yes ho my gosh, moar DBZ abridged references!

“Yes, I think I can manage Rapture, he will be the easier of the two to handle. I hope you end up putting Acrimony out for a while….if you know what I mean” Memory said to me.

“Oh, so make him unconscious…got it. Well, I think we should go around back to try to surprise them. Let’s go” I said finally to Memory. I sure hope it goes the way I want, because if not, I WILL BE THE ONE TO GET KO’d! FATALITY!

We walked around back and found a door that was unlocked and I opened it as quietly as I could. I practically did a dolphin dive into the room from outside and I landed on a bed, so I didn’t make any noise. Now if only I had my Radio Beacon to spawn the rest of my squad! EEEEE Battlefield 3 reference, my god I am on a roll today! Memory was less than a badass and just crawled in and landed next to me. “Ok, now let’s take this slow.”

I decided to take the bottom floor and Memory took the top floor. I walked over to the door that leads to another room and peered my head around the corner. Empty, figures. Now I feel like Scooby Doo again, and I’m Shaggy without Scooby. Ugh. I walked into the room and heard a voice getting louder. I walked over to another door and looked in. Zoinks! It’s him! Acrimony was standing with his back to me looking out the window. He was in the kitchen and I had a lot of things to work with if I needed it.

Memory was having the same problem I was. He kept walking around quietly, but never once did he see any sign of Rapture anywhere. He walked up to a door that had a book on it and he opened it quietly. He peered in and saw Rapture reading a book on the balcony up above him. This will be it; Master will finally get to have complete control again. Time to finish this. Memory walked over to a bookshelf and grabbed a really large book off of a shelf. He took a quick moment to look at the title, it was ‘The Complete Daring Do Series: Book 1 Through 7’. This should be heavy enough. He walked up the stairs as quietly as he could and Rapture wasn’t paying any attention to him. When he was close enough he raised the book with both of his hands like it was a misshapen baseball bat “Hey Rapture!”

“HUH!?” Rapture said before he dropped the book he was reading and turned his head to get a look at who said that. When his head was turned around Memory swung the book as hard as he could and it connected with Raptures temple.

Rapture fell to the ground in instant unconsciousness and Memory walked over him and picked up the book he was reading. Memory chuckled to himself and dropped the book to the floor again “Rapture, you need to get some better reading material. ‘The art of Love’? Really?”

Memory took out the chest with a frown and held it out at Rapture. He opened it and chains wrapped around him and pulled him into the box without problems. Memory breathed a sigh of relief “Master, it is now up to you. I pray that you will be alright.”

I was looking at Acrimony, he was talking to himself as he looked out the window. I walked over to a counter that surprisingly had a frying pan on it and I picked it up. Oh I am going to have fun with this! Fore! I walked right up behind him and poised myself to strike.

“I can’t wait for that little fucker to try to get in here and get us. We have this place under lock and key, and even if he manages to get in here, he will get the shit kicked out of himself by us!” Acrimony said to himself with a chuckle.

F-f-f-falcon hit with frying pan! I swung the frying pan and hit him square in the back of his head and there was an audible ‘dong’. He turned his head to me and smiled, which made me shit mega blocks. I am so scared right now I could just shed thousands of not so manly tears! “You have got to be kidding me!”

“You should not have done that one you fucking idiot! I am going to kill you for that!” Acrimony said before he ran over to the counter and grabbed a knife out of the drawer. He ran back and poised it out in front of him. “Now you are going to fucking die!”

He started to swing the knife, but I was just fast enough to dodge the swipes. He managed to land a blow on my arm and made a long cut down the length of it. I grabbed my arm and looked at him. He was not playing around. Ouch, this pain by far takes the cake. It hurts worse than getting that spell used on me! I got ahold of myself and went in to try to get some strikes in. I hit him in the back with the frying pan and then punched him in the chest when he bent over. It was mildly effective. Ok, now to kick him while he’s down! I kicked him once in the face and he spit out a mouthful of blood. I was going to put my foot down on his head one last time to finish him, but he managed to get out of the way. He quickly stood up and started to swing again, his eyes filled with rage. He made another cut, only this one was on the right side of my chest. It wasn’t very deep, but I could feel the blood starting to flow out of it.

I am going to knock you out with my frying pan of retribution and you are not going to stop me! I swung the frying pan again and I hit him in the side of the head this time. He recoiled back and I immediately went in again, this time I hit him in the face square on. I could hear his nose break and I felt a wave of satisfaction wash over me. Ha, I didn’t get hit in the snoz for a change! I am so happy I could just die! I think I finally did him in because he fell to his knees and started to cough. He spit on the floor and more blood came out of his mouth and spattered the floor. “Why, why did you want this? You couldn’t just be happy with yourself, you had to try to take it all” I said to him as he coughed.

“Just finish this already! Stop being such a fucking good guy, just lock me away already! Or else I will kill you!” Acrimony said to me with a snarl.

Memory walked into the room then and handed me the chest. “Rapture has been taken care of. You seem to have run into resistance, why is he not unconscious?”

Acrimony got to his feet and ran for me for another go. He swiped once and caught me in the cheek. He swiped again and caught me in the back. I began to dodge again and then I managed to get a little ways away from him.

I ran in and swung the frying pan again and caught him in the arm and the knife flew out of his hand. I then punched him in the cheek and he fell to the ground. I took the chest with a frown out and pointed it at him. I opened it and chains flew out and wrapped around him. The chains then dragged him back into the chest and the lid slammed shut. Then there was a flash of light and the chest disappeared.

“You did it Master! You got all of the bad personality traits! Now you must hurry, send me into the chest so you may finally regain control!” Memory said to me eagerly.

At this point I really didn’t care about anything anymore. I took out the chest with a smile and opened it. The flash of light engulfed the room and when it dissipated, Memory was gone along with the chest. I was all alone in the room, until I heard a voice from behind me.

“You have gotten them all”

“Your mind shall now never fall”

Great, him again! What does he want now, besides to bombard me with riddles again? I turned around and looked at him; I was holding my side with my hand. “W-what do you want me to do now?” I swear to god if you say that I need to go find my body now, I will hit you with a frying pan next!

“All you need to do now to regain control”

“Is touch your unconscious body that has no soul”

Overlord pointed to my body on the ground and I immediately wanted to touch it. Bitch, you and your rhyming can rot in a hole! Screw you guys, I’m going home! I walked over to it and reached my hand out. I touched the body on the arm and a bright flash of light engulfed me. I lost all connection to everything after that.

A/N: It has been done! The next chapter will be part of the resolution part of the arc. I hope you liked this chapter; it was a blast to write! Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: this will be the first part of the resolution chapters. There will be two chapters of them. I hope you are finding the chapters to be enjoyable! Here you go!

Rainbow Dash heard the sizzling again, only this time it was a lot louder. She nudged Twilight and then they looked at his back again. They watched as the two black scars started to fade, the red one faded as well. The only one left as the light blue scar that was Kyle’s whole. It was glowing brightly and strong. Rainbow Dash and Twilight hugged each other, but it was short lived.

What was happening now horrified them. On his back a large cut formed down the length of his back, same with his right side. His left arm also had a large cut reaching down the length of his arm. His cheek had a small but deep cut on it as well. Rainbow Dash let out a gasp and Twilight immediately went over to the kitchen and grabbed some towels. She also grabbed his shirt that ripped and trotted back over to him. She put the towels on some of the cuts and wrapped the ripped shirt around his side. “Rainbow Dash, he must have had a fight with one of them and gotten in a little trouble. But, don’t worry, he is fine and there are no other personality traits that he needs to find.”

They both looked back at Kyle’s unmoving body and they heard the sizzling again. They watched as the light blue scar dissipated and then faded completely. “What is happening? Why is the scar gone?” Rainbow Dash asked Twilight, her face contorted in fear and horror at what it could possibly mean.

“I don’t know” was all Twilight could manage to say.

They watched his body and then they jumped back. He shot up and started to cough. He looked at them and let out a soft smile and then fell back onto the floor and started to calm down.

“Kyle!” Rainbow Dash yelled. She trotted over and hugged him tightly. He reached up and hugged her back and smiled at her. She was nuzzling his neck “You better never do anything like this to us again! You have had us all worried sick! Twilight and I have been here for 3 days watching over your body!” Then she went back to nuzzling him.

“Well, I am sorry for that. I will be better now I promise. I am not going to go away anymore, I have everything under control now. You don’t have to worry now” I said to her. I feel so loved right now! For once I don’t feel so friend zoned! YAY!

“Kyle, I have the remedy for your side effect and the spell misfire ready. All that is needed is now is a little of your life essence” Twilight said to me with a soft smile.

I looked over at her from the floor “Well, you have plenty of that now don’t you? I have some cuts that are bleeding, you can use that blood.” I brought RD in closer to me and kissed her once on the forehead. “RD, I am fine! All I have are some cuts that need treating; you can stop being so worried now!”

Twilight walked over and took one of the towels with some blood on it and walked over to where she had been working. She took her hoof and wiped the towel on it so some of the blood was on it. She then took her hoof and made a line down a sheet of paper that had some writing on it in some form of foreign dialect and then brought it over to him.

“This will just feel a little warm. I will take it off after an hour of it sitting, and after that you are going to the hospital to get some bandages on those cuts.”

She placed the paper on my shoulder blade and it indeed did feel warm, but a good kind of warm. “Thanks Twilight, I don’t know how I can ever thank you for doing all of this for me” I said to her. Rainbow Dash had calmed down a little and was now nuzzling my neck again. D’AWWW, she is so cute looking right now! I can’t handle the D’AWW!

I realized that I had all my thoughts to myself again. This is amazing! I can finally think what I want again on my own accord and I won’t have any interruptions from those goofs. I lay there with RD on my chest and Twilight sitting next to me in endless silence and waiting. Rainbow Dash had fallen asleep and was snoring lightly with a smile on her face. I smiled at that, she looks so cute right now, but I swear if she starts to drool on my cuts I will blow up, and then have infections!

“Twilight, I really hope you are not mad at me for all of this happening. And if it makes you feel any better, I am sorry” I said to the lavender unicorn. Ok, this has to be one of the worst unfortunate events to happen to me yet…well right above the Discord incident.

“Don’t start on being sorry and thinking this is your fault. It isn’t, if anything it’s mine. I am the one who is constantly interested by you and your home. But I will not be wanting to go back there anymore…not after this” Twilight said to me with a stern face.

….What? Fine, I’ll shut up about it ok? I will be a good boy and not get in the way with you and your consard logic! “Ok, how much longer do I need this thing on for?” I said to her changing the subject.

“About 15 more minutes. Then it’s off to the hospital to get those cuts treated” Twilight said with a smile.

I smiled at her and then let my mind drift off and thought about why RD was being so mushy with me all of a sudden. I wonder why she is doing this. It can’t just be because of the incident, there must be more to it than that. I thought about that topic for a while and then was brought back to attention by Twilight ripping the paper off of my shoulder. It felt like glue was being ripped off my skin after it has been long dried.

“There, now get RD off of you, we need to get you there soon, so the cuts don’t get infected” Twilight said to me.

Fine, but I am blaming you if she hits me because of this! I got smart and blew into her ear and she woke up and looked at me with a frown. “Calm down, I need to get up, I guess I have to go to the hospital now.”

She got up off of me and I stood up, it was a task seeing as my side and back was hurting. I started to shuffle over to the door that led outside, but Twilight stopped me. “You can’t be serious? We are going to teleport there; you are in no condition to walk that far!”

Ok, just let’s get this over with soon so I can come back here and fall asleep in my bed. I really want to do that right now! Twilight charged up her magic and we were soon engulfed by it. When we came out we were at the entrance to the hospital. We walked in the front door and I walked up to the nurse behind the counter. “Can I get some cuts taken care of please?” I said to her in a nice tone.

She looked at me and when she saw the cuts on my side, back and arm she took me away from Twilight and Rainbow Dash. She led me to a room and sat me down in a chair. She walked over to a cabinet and got out some gauze and wrapping. She wrapped up my back and side first and my abdomen looked like it was mummified. She then wrapped up my arm and put a gauze pad over the cut on my cheek. “Ok, you are free to go”

“Wait, that’s it?” I said to her in confusion. I could have sworn I would have had to get a shot or something.

“That’s it, you can leave now. You were pretty scratched up, but nothing too serious. You don’t have any infections, so you don’t need a shot” the nurse said to me.

“Thanks, I am glad that everything is ok” I said to her with a smile before I left the room. I walked back to the main room and smiled like an idiot. “I look like a mummy now! Can I go back to my apartment now? I want to get some well needed sleep.”

“Actually, not yet. I need you to use your telekinesis so I can see if there are still side effects. Tell me if you feel like you did when you had them when you use it” Twilight said to me with a concerned look.

“Ok” I said to her before I looked over at a cup full of pens on the table. I lifted one out and brought it over to me and dropped it in my hand. “Nope, still feel the same. Anything else?”

“Lift that dictionary” Twilight said pointing over to a giant book lying on the table a little ways away from me.

“Fine, but after this I want to go home and sleep.” I looked at the book and it lifted up into the air with ease, I didn’t want to bring it over to me, so I just moved it around in the air before I set it back on the table. “Still feel the same. Happy now?”

“Yes, you can go now. Get some sleep, you need it” Twilight said finally.

I took my leave and decided to fly home. I soared through the air and hovered in front of my window. I slid open the window and flew in. I landed and walked over to my bed. I laid down on it and immediately began to doze off. I was almost out when Rainbow Dash flew in my window and landed next to my bed.

“Kyle…do you mind if I hang out with you tonight?” she asked me, blushing a little.

“Sure, come on up here” I said as I patted next to me. She climbed up next to me and lay down close to me. I turned my head and looked at her. There is no doubt in my mind now that she loves me now, she is being way to clingy right now and that proves it. YESSS!

She looked up at me and then she reached up and kissed me on the lips again. I immediately felt warm again and she reached around me and held the kiss. Hothothothot! I kissed her back and reached around her head and held her close. I was happy, she was happy, we were happy. She broke the kiss a few moments later and looked at me with her face glowing.

“I love you Kyle. I want you to know that” she said to me.

“I knew it. I love you too Dash, and thanks for sticking with me through this. It means a lot” I said to her with a smile. She loves me, *puts on M. Bison suit* YES…YES….YES…This is delicious!

We fell asleep in each other’s arms…well, my arms and her hooves. Tomorrow is a big mystery for me, but I am happy that I don’t have any more side effects and I am back to my old self again.

A/N: Only one more chapter to go for the arc! This is turning out to be an interesting weekend I think! 5 chapters so far and 2 more days to go with chapters a plenty! Well, I want to get going, next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: the last chapter of the arc is finally here! What do you think will happen? I don’t want to hold you in suspense, so on with the chapter!

It felt nice to be back in my bed, and it was a major bonus that Rainbow was lying next to me. She was still asleep and snoring lightly, and that always made me smile for some reason. She sounds like a cat purring when she snores! D’AWWWWW….wait that isn’t D’AWWW, that’s HNNNGG! She was hugging me as she slept and I didn’t mind it one bit. I just let this moment go on until sleep once again took hold of me.

The next time I woke up RD was awake and she was lying on my chest now looking at me. I would have been scared if it wasn’t for it being her. If it was Derpy doing this I probably would have been out of this bed and running out of this room faster than a lightning strike! Ugh, scary thought to the max! I smiled at her and rubbed her mane for a few moments. She started to blush which made me wonder, what the hell is she thinking about? Is she going to kiss me again? If so I don’t mind that at all! I am a horrible person I know, shut up and leave me alone! “Something on your mind RD?”

“Y-yeah….I want to go further…” Rainbow Dash said to me with her face turning bright red.

Wait, is that kind of like a reference to we need to go deeper? What does she mean by this? Y U NO ELABORATE RD?
“What do you mean Dash?” I asked her as I rubbed her mane.

“I think I want to…” Rainbow trailed off, her face still beaming a bright red.

I stared at her. HHHHNNNNGGGGG *all major body organs explode simultaneously* S-she can’t possibly mean? Ummmm, quick to the batmobile! I wasn’t prepared to hear that and my face turned bright red also. “A-are you sure you want to?” I asked her, the pervert in me was hoping she would say yes, while the innocence in me was saying you are fucking stupid.

“Yes, I really love you and I think I am ready to try this” Rainbow Dash said to me, trying really hard to smile normally.

Ummm, this is going to be a bit of a task! *sniffles* why does this have to happen now! Not that I am complaining or anything, it’s just so sudden, like a frying pan to the face sudden! “Ok, we can do this. But we are going to stop if you think this is going too far…ok?” I said to her my face so red it would rival a radish in color.

“Ok” was all Rainbow Dash replied.

Rainbow Dash leaned in and kissed me. This one felt a lot more passionate than the other ones, I could tell that she really did want to do this. I kissed her back and when her tongue wanted to enter my mouth I let it and began to wrestle hers with mine. She was making soft moans as we kissed and my mind was a fog, I was on my own for this little adventure. This feels like the best thing since sliced bread! So this is what being loved and not friend zoned feels like!

We would only pull away from the kiss to get in a breath and then we would go back for more. I wrapped my arms around her and she did the same with her hooves to me. We were both blushing like mad as our mouths went at it. We even decided to have a little fun while we were kissing and had a tongue war, she pinned me down of course. Cheater, I was winning until I looked into those huge eyes of yours! They are distractions. *sheds a man tear* I never win at anything do I?

We rolled around on the bed for at least an hour just kissing and loving on each other, but then RD wanted to go a little further. I was wearing the sweatpants that I came here in and she reached down while she was kissing me and started to pull them down. H-how does she know how to do this? She shouldn’t know how to get in my pants! YAY made it less awkward…I hope. She was smiling as she kissed me and was doing this. By that time my member was as hard as a prosthetic leg, I hope I made it funny for you, and I could tell what she wanted to do next. *gulp*

She finished pulling my sweatpants down and then threw them over to the other side of the room with one of her hooves. “Are you ready?” she said to me as she pulled away for a breath.

“Ummm” was all I could say before she started to pull my underwear down my legs. If you could see my face you would see it being 1: as red as a radish, 2: smiling on the outside because this was happening, and 3: crying not so manly tears on the inside for this happening. She finished pulling them down as well and threw them to the opposite side of the room as my sweat pants. She looked at my member and then up to me and smiled with her cheeks a bright pink now. *Sniffles* Ummm? Shut up ok? I am metaphorically shitting bricks right now at how fast this is going!

She began to nuzzle my member with her nose and then started to lick it. I have to say it was the most smashing feeling I have ever felt in my life! It was far better than getting the telekinesis spell…c’mon its sexytime, who wouldn’t like it? She would lick the length of it and look up at me and smile. Sometimes she would let out soft moans and that just made me feel even better. Then she put her mouth over it. She would lick it as it was in her mouth and she would slide down the length of it and she could see it in my face as to how good it felt. She smiled again and went back to work. She kept that up for about another half hour and I was almost ready to explode from happiness, if you know what I mean. Do you get the meme reference? She released my member and looked at me. “Your turn.”

I understood what she meant by that and we switched spots. She was lying on her back and she spread her back legs apart, allowing me to see all of her marehood. Shut up and take my gusta! I knew she was ready so I went in and started to rub her petals with my hands. She would let out a moan every now and again which just greatened my very low self-confidence, shut up, stop laughing, and read damnit! After about a half hour of this and endless moaning and pleasure, I decided to make her extremely happy.

I spread her petals open and went in and began to lick. She let out a loud, pleasure filled moan and that told me she liked it. I was busy licking and I never realized this until she put a hoof on the back of my head and pushed my face in closer. I kept licking and my face started to get wet from her. She started to dry-hump my face as I was licking and that told me she as close. I started to nibble on her petals and she released in one loud moan a few moments later. Not sure if should care about love juices covering my face, on second thought me gusta!

I crawled over her until my face was right next to hers. Then I went in and started to kiss her again. She returned it and we started to swap tongues again. I was having a lot of fun now and she was too. Her face was a lovely pink in color and so was mine. She looked at me again smiled “Ready for the last round?”

“If you mean what I think you mean, then I have to warn you. If it is your first time it will hurt for a few moments. Are you sure you want to?” I said to her. I was content with what we were doing now, but I am not going to complain if she wants to go the rest of the way. I can’t believe it! RD and I are lovers now!

“I can handle it” Rainbow dash replied. She switched places with me again and positioned herself above my member. She slowly started to lower herself and her petals started to slide down it. I looked at her and she was biting her lower lip. When she was done she wrapped her front hooves around me and started to kiss me again. She was kissing me harder this time, probably to forget the pain that she was feeling.

When she started to kiss me with the same passion as before I pulled away for a moment “Are you sure you want to do this?”

She only began to slide up and down my member, letting out moans of pleasure, which made me throw that statement out the window. She slid up and down as he kissed me, I was on cloud 9, I was feeling higher than that one time I got high with my friends. This is the…BEST…POSSIBLE…THING!

I started to pump as she slid up and down and we went on like that for about an hour, then I started to feel close again. I started to pump faster and at one point she released again but I kept going. I released a few moments later and she let out one last moan. Then we lay there kissing for another fifteen minutes. I just had sexytime and it felt sooo good! YAY I finally got to say that; never thought I would to be honest.

We were just kissing passionately again and she pulled away for a breath. “Want to go get cleaned off?” I asked her with a smile. She smiled at me and we walked into the bathroom and shut the door.

When we were cleaned up we decided to go up onto a cloud and hang out for a while, it was an unusually warm late fall day. We flew up and lay on a cloud and soaked up some of Celestia’s sun for a while. We both were smiling like idiots and blushed a little when we looked at each other.

“I love you Dash. I never thought it would be as fun as it was” I said to her as I wrapped one of my arms around her. She makes me feel like a million bits right now! *plays DVDA’s ‘Now You’re A Man’ in head*

“I love you too Kyle. One day maybe we can have a family” she said to me with a smile and a small tinting of her cheeks.

…………………….AWWWWWWW YYYYYEEEEAAAHHHHHH! I gave her a kiss on the lips as a reply and then we lie down and look up at the sky. We must have dozed off because it was getting dusk when I woke up. I nudged RD awake and said that it was getting dark and she said that she didn’t care. She then crawled up under the shirt I was wearing and rested her head on my chest. I took that as a ‘you’re not going anywhere loverboy’ and I lay back down and fell asleep shortly after. Now this is the type of day that I need more often, nothing bad happening and me enjoying the day for a change! Now tomorrow I am going to go to work and I am going to like it! Next task: getting a house to call my own! YAY!

A/N: The end of the arc. *claps for myself and pats my own back for a job well done*. I hope you thought that was a fitting end, I sure did. What will happen later on in the story with them? Only time will tell, now I have to go wash my head out with soap for writing a sex scene, I never thought I would ever do that. I will be updating again later, hopefully three chapters today for you! See you later!

A/N: I will just tell you now, the next 15 or so chapters will be like before, unless I change my mind. More normal days of life, the next arc will be after that. I hope you are finding this story to be simply smashing! Well, here you go, on with the chapter!

I woke up and realized that it was really early in the morning. Rainbow Dash was still asleep on my chest and I realized that we were still on the cloud. Oh, the cloud, that’s right. Well, time to go to Sweet Apple Acres. Rainbow Dash was snoring louder this time, so I could tell she was in a deeper sleep this time. Yesterday must have been fun…if you know what I mean. I stood up and held her up with my arms so I wouldn’t wake her. I levitated off the cloud and started to fly over to Sweet Apple Acres, going a lot slower this time to try not to wake her. It was still really early, so I would have a little time left before AJ and the others got their day started.

I flew and held RD close to me. From what I could tell she was still sleeping, so that was a good sign. I made it to the orchard and hovered near a tree that was close to some of the ones I would be clearing of apples. The season was almost over, but there were still plenty of apples to clear off of the trees. I took off my shirt as smoothly as possible with Dash still in it and set her on a large, low hanging branch with my shirt being used as a blanket. Then I flew over to the barn and saw that AJ was out and walking towards the barn as well.

I landed behind her and walked up to her. “Hey AJ, I am all better and I am ready to work again!” I said to her in a happy tone. I was also still happy about….you know.

Applejack spun around and gasped when she saw me standing there. “Kyle, ah was worried sick that something happened to ya! Ah’m glad you’re feeling better, but should you be workin yet? And….your eyes and hair aren’t funny lookin anymore! What happened to ya?” AJ said to me, happiness filling her voice.

“Well, I guess you could say that I had a lot of help from Twi and RD. When I was out they never left my side and Twilight worked on an enchantment that would get rid of the effects of both my telekinesis and the spell that misfired. I am 100 percent better, no problems with me anymore! Now can I go get to work, I figure you need it now really bad since the season is almost over?” I said to her. I want money now! I don’t know how much I need, but I know it is going to be a lot! Ho hum, back to the old grind!

“Sure, ah’ll let ya get started. It’s nice ta see ya again Kyle” Applejack said to me before walking into the barn.

I took my leave and walked back to the orchard where I was going to be working for the day. It was funny how I didn’t see Big Mac or Applebloom anywhere though, and I have been here a few times. They must be just as busy as AJ, I am sure I’ll meet them eventually. I walked back into the small clearing where I set Rainbow Dash down and looked up into the tree I set her in, she was still asleep. Good, she needs it right now; I probably made her freak with all of the stuff that happened lately. I am honestly surprised I didn’t get punched yet!

I walked over to the first tree I was going to clear and I took the apples off of it with my kinetic power. I set them all into the baskets that were below and moved on to the next one. This went on for a while before RD woke up and flew up behind me. “Hey Kyle”

I got a little startled and jumped a bit, and then I turned around and saw Dash. “Hey, I thought I would let you sleep so I brought you here with me. I still have a long time until I get out of here, why don’t you go do something for a while and I will come see you when I get out of here? I doubt you want to stay here all day, it would get really boring really fast” I said to her with a smile. I figured that out the hard way, working all day every day is not fun!

“Ok, that sounds like a plan. See you later” then she flew off and left me to get back to work.

Rainbow Dash flew toward Twilight’s house. She wanted to check on something. When she made it there she walked in the front door and found Twilight eating a lettuce sandwich at the table and glancing at a book. RD walked up to her and Twilight looked up.

“Hey Rainbow Dash, how are you doing?” Twilight asked.

“I’m feeling great! Kyle is feeling better and….can I tell you something?” Rainbow Dash asked the lavender mare.

“Sure, fire away” Twilight said to the speedster pony.

“I-I love Kyle. I am not sure that you knew that yet, but we love each other. We have been hanging out constantly since he got better and….we made love Twilight” Rainbow Dash said, her face turning red and she turned away to try to hide it.

Twilight held her mouth open, shocked at what she just heard. They made love? They are lovers? When did this happen? “Y-you did?”

“Yes, and then I even said about maybe sometime starting a family and he beamed with pride when I said that. I want to be close to him, and now I know that he would be there if I was.” Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

“He must really love you if he wants that with you. I couldn’t be happier for you right now” Twilight said to Rainbow Dash.

"I know; he has proved that already” Rainbow Dash said with a big grin.

Rainbow Dash watched as Twilight's face turned a shade of pink and then she laughed. Something she hasn’t done in a while. She talked with Twilight for a while and then decided to go practice some of her moves. She said her goodbyes to Twilight and flew over to the field she uses to practice her tricks.

She took a deep breath and shot off up into the air. She flew straight up, going higher and higher until she could feel the cold nipping at her wings. She flattened them to her sides and positioned her front hooves out in front of her, and then she started to fall. She fell faster and faster a small cone forming in front of her hooves. She was only 500 feet from the ground now and she continued to fall. 300…..200…..100….50 then she did four backflips and flared her wings at the last minute and landed on the ground with a small thud. She smiled “Now somepony tell me that the Wonderbolts did that trick before.”

She practiced her tricks until it began to get dark; she flew up to a cloud and lay for a breather. I can’t believe Kyle has been here for 3 and a half months now. He should be getting off of work soon, so that will be cool. She dozed off with a smile on her face a little while later.

I looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was starting to go down. Yes ho my gawd, I can get off work now! Freeeeeddoooommm! I took all of the baskets that were full of apples over to the barn with the others and saw Applejack heading towards the farmhouse. “Hey AJ, can I ask you something?” I said to her.

I walked over to her “Hey AJ, I am going to need tomorrow off. I am giving Dash a present for helping Twilight when I was out. I am going to take her to hopefully see the Wonderbolts.”

“That’s might kind a ya. She’d like that, sure ya can go. I don’t want ta keep ya, I'll see ya around” Applejack said to me with a smile.

I smiled at her and then began walking to the gate. When I looked back Applejack was gone. I took off for Ponyville. I flew all the way to a stand that sold sporting memorabilia and I was glad that they were still open. I landed and walked up to the stallion behind the counter, he was grey with a green mane and a baseball as a cutie mark.

He looked up to me and smiled “What can I do for ya?”

“I was wondering if you sold tickets to see the Wonderbolts. I want to get out and see some sporting events and I figured they would be very entertaining” I said to him with a smile. I am so full of shit…tee hee.

“Actually I do sell tickets for them. They have a show coming up in Fillydelphia tomorrow at 3 and there are still some tickets left” he said to me.

“That’s perfect! Can I get two please?” I said to him.

“Sure can, that will be 50 bits” He said with a smile as he pulled out two tickets for me.

I took out the required amount of bits and handed them to him. “Thanks, do you know what all goes on there? I have never been to one before and I was just curious” I asked him.

“Well, there is the show, then you have a betting stand, some ponies have walked away with 1000 bits before I’ve heard, but that’s about it. You don’t have to worry about it being entertaining, it’s a blast!” the stallion said to me with a grin.

“Thanks again!” I said to her before I walked away. I put the tickets in my pocket and took off to look for RD; she will want to hear this. I am such a nice guy. I should change my name to good guy greg! Ha ha, funny.

I flew around for a while and then thought about the possibility of her practicing in the field. I turned and flew towards it and when I made it there I saw her asleep in a cloud. I landed on the cloud and rubbed her mane lightly. She woke up and looked at me.

“Hey, how was your day?” I said to her. Maximum fan girl squeal in like 3 minutes. Brace ears for impact!

“It was good, how was yours?” She said to me with a sarcastic grin.

“It was amazing! You know how much I LOOOOVVEEE to work.” I said to her with immense sarcasm in my voice. Here we go!

She chuckled at me and then I pulled the tickets out of my pocket and held them in my hand on my other side so she couldn’t see them. A few moments later I moved my hand and shown her them. She looked at them with a face that could rival her kissy face “*fan girl squeal* H-how did you get these?”

Success! I smiled at her “I bought them so we can go tomorrow. AJ gave me the ok and I know how much you like them and I thought it would be fun to go out and see them. Just don’t think of this anything more than us just going to have fun ok?”

“This is going to be so cool! You’re the best; I haven’t been to a Wonderbolts show in a long time! I’ve never even heard of the other team before!” then she hugged me tightly.

“Ok, well we are going to have a bit of a trip ahead of us now. We better go get some sleep; we have to be there by three. Are you coming back with me?” I asked her with a smile on my face. She is so happy right now, I feel like…like…I don’t even know how I feel right now!

She blushed a little and I took that as I ‘my place’. We flew back to my apartment and landed in my room. If all goes my way tomorrow, I may be halfway to a house of my own! I’m not no Rambling Man, but I sure am going to be a Gambling Man! Ha, music lol, that hasn’t been done yet!

I flopped down onto my bed and she did next to me. She snuggled in close to me and I hugged her tightly. She looked at me and then we kissed again. It had that same passion as before. Eeeyup, I love living here so much more than earth right now. We kissed for a little while and then fell asleep together, both of us having a smile on our face.

A/N: Is I all you are hoping for in a story? What will happen between RD and Kyle in the family ordeal? I hope you liked this chapter; it was a blast to write! 7 down, how many more can I bring myself to write in a day and a half? Who knows? Next chapter will be up in a while…next stop Fillydelphia!

I was having a wonderful dream of me and RD, but then I woke up. Damn It! I was just getting to the good part! Humph! RD was already awake and was lying on my chest again. “Well, you’re up early” I said to her with a smile.

“Well, today is going to be so much fun, it’s hard to stay asleep!” Rainbow Dash said to me with a chuckle.

“Well, I guess that it is a good thing that I woke up early too. You want to head out now? We can stop on the way and get something to eat and then walk around for a bit until it starts” I said to her. She nodded and got off of my chest and I got up out of the bed. I took a quick shower and then me and RD left out of the window. I put a note on the front door that said ‘went to Fillydelphia, be back later’. Then we set out for our destination. I had on a long sleeve shirt and my pair of sweats, and RD was wearing my hoody I gave her. Wow, I haven’t seen that in a while…still cooler than me though. *sniffles* We flew through the clouds as she led me towards Fillydelphia. I wonder what it will look like?

“Hey Rainbow, what does Fillydelphia look like?” I asked her as we flew through the air.

“It kind of looks like Canterlot, but there are a lot bigger buildings there. They have a large stadium built there for competitions like the ones the Wonderbolts are in. I guess there are a lot of rowdy ponies there who get pretty wild when there are competitions held in it” Rainbow Dash said to me.

We decided to skip breakfast so we could get there faster and then we would just eat then. We flew for about 2 more hours before we saw the outskirts of Fillydelphia in the distance. The stadium was visible from where we were. “Holy crap that’s a big stadium!” I said out loud. Mother of god! How in the hell are we going to find our seats? We flew towards it and when we were close we landed and looked for a place to eat.

“What about here?” Rainbow Dash asked pointing at a building that served brunches.

“Sure, let’s check it out!” I said to her with a smile. I was starving by now and I would eat anything. I would eat an onion like an apple if I had to! We walked inside and sat next to the window. A few moments later a waitress came by with some menus and handed us them. She smiled at me when she saw me.

“Hey, your Kyle! I’ve heard about you before, you are the only human in Equestria! Why are you all the way out here? I thought you lived in Ponyville?” she said bombarding me with questions.

Y U NO LEAVE ME ALONE? “Yeah it’s me. I’m out here with RD here to see the Wonderbolts. Can” I was cut off by her. Shut up lady!

“You came all the way out here to see them? They have a lot of competition on their hooves with this one. They have to go up against our native team known as the Fillyflyers” the waitress said to me.

I WANT FOOD NOW LADY!!! Be quiet and let me think! “That’s good to know, now can we have a minute to look over the menu?” I said to her with a fake smile.

“Oh, sure” She said before she left us to look over the menus.

“Thank Celestia, I thought she would never leave us alone” I said to RD quietly as I looked over the menu. She chuckled a little and I started to also, but that was short lived. She came back then. OH come on! She was literally gone for one minute! ARGH, where is my ductape?

“Ok, what’ll ya have?” she asked me with another smile.

“Can I get the fruit salad?” I said to her with another fake smile.

She jotted it down and looked over to RD “And for you miss?”

“I’ll just have what he’s having” she replied to the waitress.

“Ok, I’ll be back in a few with your order” then she walked off to get started.

After we finished eating our meals, which were very good by the way, we left for the stadium. We made it to the front entrance and there were various statues from hall of famers of the past. We walked up the stairs and through the entrance hall. I immediately saw the place to gamble and started to walk over to it. “Hey RD, who do you want to win for the Wonderbolts?”

“Well, I feel like Soarin could kick the flank of these guys, go with him” Rainbow Dash replied to me.

I walked up to the mare behind the counter and she looked at me with a frown. “Who are you betting for?”

“I’d like 30 bits on Soarin for the Wonderbolts” I said to her trying to be friendly.

She took my bits and handed me a slip. I then looked up at the screen above her and Soarin was a being bet against by a lot of ponies. A lot of ponies thought that he was going to lose, but I am hoping that he kicks her competitor’s flank. C’mon lady luck, Kyle needs a new house!

I walked back over to her and then we walked down a long hall that led to the field. That stallion gave us some amazing seats; we were only 3 rows from the top! Seeing as the sport is based in the air; that was pretty damn good! Thanks whatever your name was, I love the seats!

“It’s almost time. I sure hope Soarin wins his competition” I said to RD, who was smiling really wide.

“I know he will win, I heard he was working on a new move that was sure to be a crowd pleaser” Rainbow Dash said to me with a grin.

We sat there for a while and then we saw the Wonderbolts fly in. I never knew how cool they could look when you actually saw them with your own eyes. They were extremely fast and had their trademark blue uniforms on. Trails of smoke shot out behind them and I immediately thought of the F-18’s that would fly over major sporting events. Mmm this is great! I love this already, now if I win the little bet I am partaking in I will be set!

Rainbow Dash looked in amazement. She was particularly looking at Soarin, who must have been her favorite pony out of them. When they landed the stands cheered and booed, both sides wanting their home squad to win.

A few minutes later the other squad flew in. They were wearing green uniforms and had yellow smoke trailing out behind them. They landed on the other side of the Wonderbolts and the crowd switched it’s gears on cheering and booing.

A loud crackle could be heard then “ladies and gentlecolts, we have an exciting day planned for you here at Fillydelphia Stadium. The Fillyflyers are taking on the Wonderbolts in a high flying air competition! Each member from both teams will face one member from the opposing team in a aerial maneuver competition, whichever pony has the most points at the end of the 3 minutes both ponies get, that is the winner for that round. Whichever team has the most points from each pony will win the event and get their name on the wall of fame. Let’s get this show under way! High Flyer and Spitfire are up first! Spitfire gets the first three minutes.”

Rainbow Dash and I cheered for Spitfire as she got ready to take off. She shot up into the air and began to gain altitude fast. I lost sight of her and the only way I could tell she was up there was from the smoke trail leading up to her. She immediately shot down towards the ground and began to do loops as she fell, she made 5 complete loops before she got close to the ground and then went on with her performance.

“Spitfires doing pretty well don’t you think?” I said over to Rainbow Dash, who was watching intently. Eeeyup, she is practically in heaven right now.

“You know it! She has this guy beat, I am sure of it!” she said as she watched, a huge grin on her face.

Her three minutes were up and she took a seat down below. High Flyer moved to the center of the field and started his act. He was pretty good, but not as impressive as Spitfire. He would do flips and twirls here and there, but what really hung out there was the fact that he was a show-boater. He would always stop every now and again to get the crowd to cheer louder for his performance.

“He isn’t that good, he is just an attention grabber” Rainbow Dash said as she booed him.

I laughed; she was getting mad at all of the stuff he was pulling as he performed. The bell rang for the end a few moments later, thank god it did or I might have thought RD was going to go out there and smack a colt.

The announcer came back onto the speakers “What a round! A great performance by both competitors! Spitfire held the place of first with that round at 590 points and High Flyer for second at 460. Next up is Soarin and Wing!”

RD and I cheered again for Soarin. I had 30 bits riding on him and RD was rooting for him to do the trick that she had heard about. C’mon Soarin, I’ll give you some pie if you win this! Soarin was first and took the center of the field.

He took off really low to the ground and flew directly towards the stands. When he was mere feet away from them he shot up vertically and began to twirl, making the smoke spin as he did so. Then he stopped flying and put his wings against his sides and began to do frontflips as he fell toward the ground. He was a mere 25 feet away from the ground and the crowd began to gasp…myself included. He then flapped his wings and stopped when he was only 5 feet off the ground. The crowd cheered loudly and he went on with his performance.

He then went into the middle of the field and began to fly up doing closely knit swirls. The smoke trail was so close as he swirled that it looked like one huge cylinder. He did this until he was high in the air and then he stopped and hovered in the center. Everypony was gawking in awe at what they were looking at. Soarin then flew down as fast as he could in the center of the cylinder. The top of the cylinder sucked into the cylinder and it was engulfing itself; this went on until Soarin flew out the bottom and landed on the ground. The cylinder was still engulfing itself and it eventually got so small that it imploded and sent out a blast of smoke.

“That was amazing! I don’t think anypony was ready for something as shocking as that!” the announcer said through the speakers.

Rainbow Dash and I stood up and cheered along with half of the stands. Soarin’s time ran out and he went over to the rest of his squad. Wing took the center of the field then and began his performance.

After Wing was finished the announcer got back on the speakers “That was an exciting round! Soarin took the lead with a whopping 1020 points to Wing’s 700. Next contenders get ready!”

The last 4 contenders took their turns and in one of the rounds the Wonderbolt’s member lost the round. Everypony was on the edge of their seats waiting for the announcer to come back with the results. I was extremely elated, not only because I won my little bet, but because we were going to win the competition.

The speakers crackled to life and the stands became quiet as they listened “this has been one interesting day everypony! The Wonderbolts have taken the title of first place with 2450 points to the Fillyflier’s 1760. The Wonderbolts will have their name placed on the wall of fame in our great stadium! Congratulations Wonderbolts!”

Everypony in the stadium cheered and then began to file out of the stadium. This was the best day ever! RD and I walked down and then walked back to the main entry hall. The betting stand was crowded with ponies, so I waited my turn. When I finally made it up to a clerk I handed the stallion behind the counter my slip. Let the moolah roll in!

The stallion looked at my slip and his mouth opened a little in shock. He fiddled around behind the counter and when he was done he handed me a medium sized pouch filled with bits. I gasped at him and took the bag. Holy shit! How much did I win? I thought it would at most be like 200 bits, how much is this? Ummm, how much did I win?” I asked him.

“You won 1000 bits, apparently Soarin was the underdog of the competition and everypony bet against him, you got lucky and it paid off big time!” the stallion said to me.

HNNNNNGGG!!! O-o-o-one thousand bits!? AWWWWW YYEEAAHHH! I ran over to RD and told her that we had to go now. We ran out of the stadium and then I took off into the air with my bag of bits. Rainbow Dash flew up next to me and saw my huge impish grin.

“What are you so happy about?” she said to me.

“Because I just won 1000 bits from your advice on Soarin!” I said to her. She is good luck to me!

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! I need to go watch The Walking Dead finale now. More chapters will be posted tomorrow!

A/N: I hope you will like this chapter! I think it will be a good one! Let’s just say that Kyle gets what he has been craving…if you know what I mean! On with the chapter!

Kyle and RD were flying home. They were both smiling widely as to how their day was. It was dusk now and they still had about 15 minutes of flying before they arrived back at Ponyville. Kyle looked over at RD and she was smiling like a fool.

“Hey Dash; I really hope you had fun with me today. I sure had a lot of fun seeing them kick the flanks of those other guys!” I said to her with a soft smile. I also got 1000 bits out of it, and that is saying something! I am going to go tell AJ that I am going to have to only work for her when I can, because I am ditching my job with them and I am feeling bad, but i want to be close to RD. I sure hope she understands.

“I had a blast! Thanks Kyle for taking me. Want to go to my place tonight?” Rainbow Dash asked me, she didn’t even blush anymore when she asked questions like that. AWWW I miss those rosy cheeks already!

“Sure, I have to go speak to AJ real quick though. I need to tell her that I am going to only be able to work when I can from now on. I am going to start looking for a place to call my own so I can have my own place and I would be able to say that I got it by working for it” I said to her with a big grin. My house, my rules. I can hopefully say that soon!

“Ok, well I am going to head home, I’ll see you there in a little while ok?” Rainbow Dash said to me.

“Ok, I’ll be there in a little bit” I said to her as I flew up to her and kissed her once before I flew off towards Sweet Apple Acres. Now to feel like the bad guy, I really hope she doesn’t get mad. I will feel like a dick if she does, but I feel like it must be done.

I flew over to the farm and saw that AJ was sitting on the porch of the farmhouse. I landed and walked over to her. “Hey Applejack, I just got back and I wanted to talk to you for a few minutes about something. Do you have the time?”

“Sure, what’s on yer mind?” Applejack said to me.

“Well first I better say what has been going on for the past few days. I have been hanging out with RD a lot and she really does love me and she proved it by….us making love” I said to her to get out the awkward statement first. She stared at me so I continued “we have been almost inseparable after that. She even wants to start a family eventually and I would really like that. When we went to see the Wonderbolts today I bet on Soarin to take first and won 1000 bits! I am going to use that money to hopefully buy a house that I can call my own, that way if things ever do go a lot further with me and RD, we will have a place to ourselves” I said to her before I paused to take a breath.

“Ah think ah can see where ya’ll is goin with this. Ya’ll want to be closer ta RD, ah can understand that and ah think it’s mighty fine she has somepony like ya ta be close ta her” Applejack said to me with a smile.

“Thanks AJ, you’re a good friend. I’ll still come by to work when I can. I have to get out of here now, it is getting late and I had a long day. I’ll see you around soon ok?” I said to her with a yawn. I want sleep now! And then tomorrow I want to go to the bank to pull out the 300 bits I had saved up for this and look for a house that I might be able to afford soon.

She waved me off and I took off towards Rainbow’s cloud home. I made it and hovered up near her bedroom window. It was open and I flew in and landed on the floor. Rainbow Dash was already in her bed and looked to be sleeping, so I crawled in next to her and wrapped my arms around her gently. She must have been sound asleep because all she did was cuddle in closer to me. I smiled at her and fell asleep shortly later with a smile on my face.

When I woke up Rainbow Dash was still asleep. I smiled again and let Celestia’s morning sun wash over me through the window. I was dozing back off, but was brought back to attention by RD moving around a little. “*yawn* morning Dash” I said to her drowsily.

“Mmmhmm, morning *yawn* what time is it?” she asked me just as groggily as me if not more.

“It is 9:00, how did you sleep?” I asked her before I gave her a quick kiss on her forehead.

“I slept great, it was better with you here cuddling on me you loverboy” Rainbow Dash said to me with a chuckle.

Ooohhhh, she is playing that card again! Fine, I’ll play along. I leaned over and kissed her on the lips. RD was taken off guard and then calmed down after she realized what I was doing. She reached around my neck with her hooves and kissed me back. We opened our mouths and began to swap tongues, Rainbow Dash let out a moan and then a little while later we pulled away to get a breath, “Hey RD?”

“mmmhmm?” she said to me with a smile and those rosy cheeks I loved so very very much. HNNNGG!

“Want to go with me today to look for a house? I feel like this place is getting to be not good for me anymore. I want a place that could be called home…not an apartment. I was hoping that you could go with me and look for a place that might fit both of our likings” I said to her with a grin.

“Wait….both of our likings?” RD asked me, confusion in her tone as she looked at me.

“Yeah, seeing as we are well, together now, I feel like you should have a say in what the house should be like. I only think it’s fair” I said to her before I went in and gave her another quick kiss on the forehead.

Rainbow Dash blushed when I said that. Her face turned a bright red and I laughed at it a little. “You really want me to? Ok, I will come along with you; it will be something to do for a while.”

“Great, let’s go get this done now so we can maybe enjoy some of the day” I said to her before I got up off the bed and stretched my legs. I sure hope there is one that is cheap; I don’t even care if I need to fix one up a little. I WANT MY OWN PLACE NOW!!!

RD got up off the bed as well and after about 10 minutes of getting ready we left her house and began the house hunt. We stopped at the Ponyville National Bank first so I could withdraw all of my money I had saved up and I was extremely shocked to find that there was another thousand bits in there waiting for me. I took it all out and told RD about it and she just said that I must be having a lucky streak or something. Ha, I don’t think so! I may be a Gamblin man, but somepony left me this and I am going to give them a hug if I find out who.

Rainbow Dash said to go get a newspaper from a stand and that would have some of the houses that were for sale and I gladly did what she said because we were getting nowhere otherwise. I landed a little ways away from a stand that sold newspapers and bought one. After I got it I flew back up to Dash who was sitting on a cloud.

“Ok, I looked over the for sale listings and there are 3 that I can afford right now, you want to go check them out?” I asked her with a smile.

“Sure, let’s go” she said to me before we started to fly off to the first home on the list.

A/N: I am going to feel an immense amount of sayian pride when I say this one. I am going to start the happy arc sooner than I thought. I hope you will like this one, and feel free to send me some comments on what you think it will be about. I will only give you one hint, its extremely happy. Whelp, time to go write another chapter for you all, next one will be posted in a while!

A/N: this is the chapter that will give you a big hint at what is to come! I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the endless writing and chapters!

Kyle and Dash were flying towards the first home that they were going to look at. This one was advertised as having 3 bedrooms, 2 baths, kitchen, living room, and a front and back porch. It was also located kind of close to the pond that we all went swimming in before, so that was an added bonus. It was one floor and ran for 1650 bits with all furniture inside included. I thought that was a steal in my eyes, but RD said that there had to be something wrong with it. Shut up and give me a good house! I want to have house parties and keep the neighbors up all night! Lol jk, that would be mean and I am full to the brim with niceness, which would go against my nature!

We made it to the house and it looked great on the outside. We looked around and I saw no problems with the siding and there were no holes near the foundation where drafts could come in, not to mention pests. We walked up to the front porch and found nothing wrong with that, other than needing a fresh coat of paint. We opened the door and walked inside. The living room greeted us and it looked like any normal living room, complete with a couch, a love seat, two chairs and a few small and medium sized tables. Everything looked all right; the only problem was the window frames on the inside needed a fresh coat of paint as well. I was pretty satisfied so far and so was Dash.

“I know there will be something wrong in this place, just wait and see” she said to me as we walked into the dining room.

“Ok, you want to have a little wager then? If this place has nothing wrong with it, we choose this house right now and be done with it, but if there is a major problem, I will let you choose the house we get and I will be happy with it. You got a deal?” I said to her as I held my hand out with a smug grin on my face.

“You’re on! I can’t wait to beat you at this too!” Rainbow Dash said as we shook on it.

The dining room was much like the living room. Basic furniture and more window frames that needed to be painted and the like. I was getting happier and happier with this place while RD was starting to think that there may be wasn’t anything wrong with this place. We walked into the kitchen and found that it looked as if it had been completely redone, it was amazing looking! There were granite counter-tops and a medium sized oak table right in the center of the room with 4 chairs surrounding it. I fucking love this place! It is everything that a house should be so far, and all that needs to be done right now is painting, and that wasn’t that difficult.

We decided to look upstairs and found the rooms to be recently redone as well. All that was needed was some caulk for the bathroom tiles on the shower. I was so happy and I think Rainbow was beat this time. There was one last place to check, the back porch.

We walked there and when we made it out there I was only mildly sad. The back porch was in less condition than the front, it needed a board for the platform and a fresh coat of paint for the whole thing.

I wanted to check one last thing real quick. I walked back inside and to the kitchen. I turned the handle on the sink and the fountain ran clear. I walked to the two baths and both of them did the same thing. This place must be connected to a well or something, it doesn’t have a basement, and that is sort of a plus and a con at the same time.

I get to rub it in now! Wait…I beat RD in a bet! Yes ho my gawd! “Hey RD, how do you like it?” I asked her with a smile. Trolling level go!

She looked at me and smiled “I can’t believe it! There is nothing wrong with this place other than needing a fresh coat of paint here and there along with one board for the back porch and caulk for the shower. I can’t believe I am saying this but you win” RD said with a smile.

“………I WON? Yes, this place is our new house hands down! It comes with all the furniture and all I need to do is paint the window frames and nail a board down and set some caulk. Thanks RD for having this little wager with me” Good guy Greg status incoming! “If you want we can still go look at the other houses, I was just doing this for fun” I said to her as I walked over and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Nah, this place is pretty cool as it is. I like it too; we should stick with this one. Want to go talk to the owner?” Rainbow Dash asked me.

“Sure, then we can spend the rest of the day outside and tonight, who knows maybe we can test out the new bed” I said to her with a playful nudge and smile.

We got the house a lot easier than we thought. All we did was walk up to the door of this pony’s place of residence and asked him if we could buy it. He gladly accepted and handed over the keys and then was on his way, taking my 1650 bits with him. Bye Bye bits! *sniffles*

Rainbow Dash and I spent the rest of the day just hanging around. We have been pretty busy for the past few days and it felt good to lazy right now. Dash must have been whooped from the last few days, but I am not going to complain, they were fun.

When I thought that it would be best if we went inside for the night Dash decided to sleep in my new house with me so I would quote ‘not be so lonely in a big house’ anymore. I see what she did there! We walked up to my, well, our room and flopped down on the bed. This was going to take some getting used to, but it was still happening, so we just grin and bear it.

We got under the covers and snuggled in close to each other, Rainbow Dash felt warmer than normal for some reason, but then again it may just be my imagination. We both fell asleep a little while later, but it wouldn’t be a good night sleep like we always had before.

Kyle was awoken to the movements of his lover. She was moving like she was extremely uncomfortable. “Hey Dash, what’s wrong?” I said to her, concern seeping into my tone.

“I’m fine Kyle…really I am, I just have a pain in my stomach that’s all” Rainbow Dash said to me. She was sure of it now; she could feel a small bump starting to form in her belly. She was pregnant. She started to figure when she was so tired all day and this here just proves it. She didn’t know why this was happening so soon, the bump shouldn’t form for at least 2 and a half weeks from now. It was already there and it was only 3 days after they had made love.

“Rainbow Dash, I am here if there is anything bothering you, you know that. I am here for you if you need to tell me anything. I won’t get mad, you know that I won’t” I said to her with a strong kiss on her forehead. She is not giving me anything in info wise! How am I supposed to help with no info about what is happening! Ugh!

Rainbow Dash looked at him and began to well up. She was going to try to keep it a secret from him until the time was right, but now he knew something was up, Rainbow Dash just hoped that Kyle would take this good. “Kyle…I-I’m pregnant.”

Oh that’s good I thought it would be…..WAIT, DID SHE JUST SAY THAT SHE IS PREGNANT!? I sat there with a blank expression for a few moments going over what has just been said to me. She was just getting ready to start crying, but I stopped that notion with a big hug.

I rubbed her mane and back and she buried her face in my shoulder. “I am going to go see Twilight in the morning. I already feel a small bump and I am hoping she can help on the situation. I want you to go with me if you don’t mind” Rainbow Dash said to me, her face still buried in my shoulder.

I pulled her away from me and kissed her on the lips to hopefully tell her how I feel on the subject, it was mildly effective. When I pulled away from her I glowed with my sayian pride. “Rainbow Dash, how you would ever think that I could get mad at you is beyond me. This is wonderful, I am so happy right now that I feel like I have finally made something of my life. I have a mare that loves me, a home to call my own, and now a child on the way that we will raise to be the best he or she can be. I hope that you know that what I am saying is the truth” I said to the cyan pegasus, tears starting to drip down my cheeks. I have the best life ever now!

Rainbow Dash looked at me and smiled “I guess we will have a family sooner than we thought” Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

“And an amazing mother and father to take care of him or her” I said to her before I pulled her in close. This had to be the best feeling to ever have. I was so happy right now I could literally explode! We fell asleep shortly after that and did not wake up again until morning started to show through the windows.

A/N: I bet you are all thinking ‘What A Twist?’ ‘Briliiant!’ and ‘D’AWWWWW’. I am going to hopefully make this the best arc, seeing as it will have a huge take on all later events in the story. I hope you all liked it, I sure liked writing it! Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: I am sure you have a lot of new questions like ‘how in the hell is he going to explain how she is pregnant with their child?, and what in the hell will the child be?’ well, that will be answered for you this chapter! I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

Celestia’s sun shone brightly through the window. I was being blinded by it and it kind of felt good. Whelp, today is going to be another busy day! I am going to have fun with it though, Twilight will get so uncomfortable if me and Dash act lovey dovey around her, and I will find that hilarious! I was still reeling with joy at what I heard from Dash last night. She was still sleeping close to me, and it was a more peaceful this time around.

Rainbow Dash woke up a while later and we loved on each other for a little bit, which mostly consisted of us kissing each other and swapping tongues, but we were ok with that. Kyle, stop making out with your marefriend...I can hear it from here, it sounds like *strange noises* I even got to feel the small bump on Dash’s belly and I immediately felt another wave of joy. JUST CALL ME DADDY! Yay, Spongebob reference! I mean, why god…why?

Rainbow and I got out of bed and we both went in to take a shower. We kissed a lot more when we were in there and I was just happy she wasn’t freaking out over this. It was all going to be ok; I could feel it in the pit of my wallet. In other words…my gut. When we were cleaned up we got a small breakfast of some apples and then we headed out and over to Twilight’s place.

We took our time flying. I was smiling like a proud fool the entire way and RD kept smiling and giggling at me. “What? What is so funny?” I asked her, still smiling and chuckling at her a little because she smiled at me and blushed a little.

“You are so happy right now you stink of it! I think you need another shower later, after we have some more fun of course” she said to me with a big smile.

“Are you implying more sexual encounters between us? RD you devil you” I said to her as I flew closer to her so I could give her a quick peck on her cheek as we flew. About 5 minutes later we made it to Twi’s place and we stopped at the front door. I knocked a few times and the door was opened by Spike.

“Hey what’s up Kyle? Are you here to see Twilight? Oh hey Rainbow” Spike said to me with a small smile.

“Sure am bro, she reading more of those boring books in the library?” I asked the small dragon. He nodded and let us in. we walked into the library and saw Twilight looking over a book that had a very old looking cover that had no writing on it.

I leaned in to RD and whispered “You want to make Twilight blush like a fool?”

“Sure, let’s do it!” she replied to me with a devilish grin.

“When she is looking at the right time I will kiss you and then we are going to hold it for a few moments, which should be enough to see her turn a lovely shade of red” I said to her.

“Ok” RD replied to me.

We walked up to Twilight and looked over both of her shoulders. I got stupid and leaned in close to her ear “Hey, what are ya reading?” I said to her really softly.

She jumped into the air and her book flew over to the other end of the room. “Kyle? Rainbow? What are you two doing here?” she said trying to calm down.

It just will get better and better! I decided to just get all of Twilight’s reactions out into the open at once and turned to RD and kneeled down and started to kiss her. We started to swap tongues and we would both glance over to her every now and again to see what she was doing. She turned a bright shade of red and her ears drooped and she closed her eyes. We stopped and started to turn to a little more serious tone.

“Sorry RD, but we are lovers” I said to her, not even trying to hide my satisfaction with this.

“But right in front of me? I do not need to see that! Why are you two here anyways? I thought you two would be doing something together outside or something” she said to us, her face starting to get its color back to it.

“Well, that is the problem. We need to talk to you about something and we were hoping that you could maybe help with it” Rainbow Dash chimed in, an air of joy in her voice.

“What do you need me to do now?” Twi said to us with a smile.

“Well….remember what I told you a few days ago about us?” Rainbow Dash asked Twilight.

The lavender mare looked over to me and I put my hands up and looked like I was not wanting any trouble “Don’t look at me.”

“Yeah, what about it?” she asked, now curiosity seeping into her tone.

“Well, do you want the summed up version, or do you want me to give you the juicy details?” RD asked Twilight with another smile.

I was watching this and I had on a smile the whole time. This was a lot easier than expected so far; we are having fun with practically saying that my mare friend is pregnant and we want to know if she can tell us anything about it. I immediately got a bad pokerface on and my mind turned to goo after RD said this to Twilight.

“Well Twilight, now don’t pass out on me or anything, but…I’m pregnant with our newest member of our family” the cyan pegasus said with a tinting of her cheeks. HNNNG!

WAY TO BE NONCHALANT ABOUT IT DASHIE! Twilight is going to look at me with so many different feelings now! Not sure if this was good idea of coming here anymore! I stood there and hid my head in my shirt. I needed to ostracize myself when she said that ok??? You would do it too if she said it like that!

Twilight’s jaw dropped. “Y-YOUR WHAT? Is that why you’re here?” the lavender unicorn said to RD in shock.

“Yes, I wanted to know if you had any spell or some scientific mumbo jumbo to see what it will look like or something. I didn’t mean to drop it on you like a lead weight Twi” Rainbow Dash said to her with a chuckle.

WOPWOPWOPWOPWOP, I feel like Zoidberg right now! Yay nobody is paying attention to me! Hey RD, need new father figure? Why not Zoidberg? LOL NOPE! I pulled my head out of my shirt and Twilight immediately gave me a look that made me shit concrete blocks. She looked at me with a mixture of happiness and extreme shock. Holy gee wilikers batman! She looks pretty shaken up!

“I do have something for such an ordeal. Do you want to do it now?” she asked the cyan pegasus.

“Sure, go right ahead….it isn’t going to hurt is it?” RD asked Twilight as her horn started to glow.

“No, this is just going to let me see what it will be and if it is a pegasus, unicorn, etc, and if it is a colt or a filly. Are you ready?” Twilight asked her.

“Fire away” RD said to her before closing her eyes and waiting.

Twilight’s horn created what looked to be a magic scanner out of a beam of her magic. It kind of looks like those biometric hand sensors that the FBI used back on earth! Weird! It scanned over Rainbow’s Body and then she turned towards me. I regret all my decisions! She scanned me then and when she was done she gasped.

“What?” Dash and I both said in unison, mildly concerened.

“You will be having a colt and he will be a pegasus. The thing I am shocked for is how it could be a pony. We are two different species!” Twilight said to us.

We both smiled at each other and I wasn’t worried about anything anymore. We were going to have a pegasus colt. I will teach him the ways of being a comedian, and sayian pride. Twilight immediately charged up her horn again and scanned me with a different spell. What the hell are you doing now?

“Wow! Now I know why you are having a pegasus colt. Kyle’s chromosomes were covered with a thin layer of pony DNA when I gave him that Telekinetic spell. Seeing as it was made for ponies, it is 100 percent possible! This is fascinating! Kyle you are like a pony in a human body now!” Twilight said, her face lighting up more and more as she went on.

Shut up and take the fucks I don’t give! On second thought, that seems like a pretty ok thing, I know that I will have pony children….i am ok with this. “That’s fine and dandy, but how come RD already is starting to show? That was another question we had” I said to the lavender mare.

“Well, it seems that it had something to do with your chromosomes mixing, the child will grow like a normal colt should, but the process up to birth will be shorter by a majority. I will give it a week before he is fully developed. This is all too much to take in; I am completely baffled by this!” Twilight said happily. Apparently she was in her learning dome and didn’t want to come back to the real world yet.

“Rainbow Dash, Twilight is going to want to write about this now. We should go before she asks us questions about what we did” I said to her, a smile forming over my face again.

She nodded and we backed out of the room and left her house. We flew up to a cloud and sat down on it. I pulled her in close and then picked her up and sat her on my lap. “Well, we know all about our little child now. What do you think we should name him?” I asked her with my face glowing again.

“I have an idea, what about Stratus?” she said to me with a big smile.

“That is an amazing name! I would never have thought that, it’s perfect!” I said to her with a smile before I kissed her forehead. "You know he is going to be a really fast flyer with you being his mother and all right?"

“I know right!” she said to me in reply.

I never realized this but it was already starting to get dark outside. “Wanna head home now?” I said to her.

“Yeah, that way we can have a little fun before we go to bed!” she said to me with a grin. I could tell she really wanted to relieve some stress or something, because she was eager to go at it again. I am not going to complain, she is my other half and I always will try to make her happy.

We flew home so we could get ready for another interesting night.

A/N: I hope you like the story; it is getting interesting again isn’t it? I hope you can guess as to why she is ready to go at it again…think about it. I am not going to be doing very more ‘if you know what I mean’ scenes for a while after this next chapter. It will be getting juicy after the next chapter. I will hopefully have maybe at most two more chapters posted by the end of the night; I have to go back to school tomorrow. HARUMPH as Sheogorath says. Next update will be in a while!

A/N: this will be the last sex scene for a while and I mean like 15 chapters. I want to progress along with the new plot/arc and I don’t really want to have that much sex in it. I hope this satisfies your appetite for it for a while. Sorry for it being short, I needed to get rid of this for big chapters to come! Anyways, on with the chapter!

Dash and I flew to the front door of the house and I unlocked the door. We walked inside and Rainbow Dash was looking like she was ready to jump on me right then. Geez, I never thought you would be this eager for some more fun. I will let this one be about her and her only, she deserves it.

I picked her up into my arms and I started to walk toward the stairs. I began to kiss her neck and nibble it and she would let out some soft moans as I walked. I walked up the stairs with her still in my arms and into our room. I laid her down on the bed and climbed in and began to kiss her again. I started at her chest and began to work my way up to her mouth where we locked lips and began to swap our tongues once again. She was breathing into my mouth and letting out little moans of pleasure and I was beginning to feel good as well. Hothothothothot! I love this mare so much; she makes me feel like a manly man! No pun intended, but you will probably take that right there as a pun so shut up and read!

She wrapped her hooves around my neck and pulled me in closer to her. She wrestled my tongue and we swapped saliva in a euphoria that felt amazing. We were both beginning to get warm and we continued to kiss until I broke away to get a breath. I smiled at her and began to kiss her neck again and then I began to work my way down her chest. I kissed the lump in her belly a few times and then continued my way down until I started to kiss her thighs. She let out a loud moan and I began to rub her petals as I kissed around her sweet spot. She was biting her lip and making sudden movements when I hit a spot that was just right. I took my hand away and began to lick around her petals. I am doing this for her, she needs it more than me right now, I am still happy from 3 days ago! After about 15 more minutes of licking I used my hands and spread her lips open.

I began to lick around the inside of her lips and she was already getting close to releasing again. She did like last time and put her hoof on the back of my head and pushed me in closer. I began to lick deeper and she let out some gasps and then began to thrust her hips upward making my face go in deeper. A few more minutes later she released and my face was soaked in her juices. I looked up at her and she was smiling like a fool and I took that as a ‘that felt good’. I wanted to continue to make her feel good so I continued to lick around her petals and she kept thrusting her thighs upward sending my face in again.

I took it she wanted me to continue and I began to lick the inside of her lips again. She let out another moan and I was having fun now. She is too easy! I need to get some new material! I brought my tongue out and began to nibble on her lips; she was biting her lower lip again and smiling at me. I then breathed into her and she let out a long, pleasure filled moan. I never heard that one before! That sounded pretty nice…if ya know what I mean! I began to suck on her lips and breathe into her and she was already getting close to releasing again. Two times is enough for tonight, and then we are done. I continued to do this for a few more minutes until she grabbed my head with her hoof again and pushed me in closer and released once more.

I could tell that she was feeling good now. She had a rosey tinge to her cheeks and I chuckled at her. I crawled up to her head again began to kiss her. It was that same passionate feeling like the first we did this. I feel so me gusta right now!

“Ok, you said earlier today I stunk of happy. Want to go take a shower with me to get rid of that?” I asked her with a grin like the trollface.

Rainbow Dash and I went into the bathroom and hopped in. Rainbow Dash decided to take a bath instead and I was ok with that. We just sat in the water and loved on each other until the water got cold. Then we dried off and went back out to our bed. We lay down and she cuddles up close to me.

“What do you think he will look like?” she asked me.

HMMMM let me think….I got nothing. “We won’t know until he is born, but he will be one of the coolest colts around having a mother like you” I said giving her a playful rub on her mane.

“And he will also have a father that knows how to make him laugh. I am really glad I am with you Kyle, you are the best lover I could have ever wanted” she said to me before giving me a quick kiss on the lips to show that she meant it.

HARUMPH HNNNNNGGG! Mother of God! She is going to make me shed not so manly tears of happiness if she keeps this up. “I couldn’t have asked for a better lover either. I am so glad that I found you, you make me so happy. I love you so much Dashie” I said to her, shedding one not so manly tear at the end of that statement. Shut up, it is a happy moment!

“I love you too Kyle, more than you will ever know” she said finally before she nuzzled her head in closer to my chest.

“Tomorrow I am going to go get some food to start stockpiling away for winter; we are going to need a lot seeing as we are bringing another mouth to feed into our home. I will need to also prep a room for him” I said to RD quietly.

She nodded and I wrapped my arms around her. She fell asleep first and I was still lying there smiling with her in my arms. I would get hit by 100 Mack trucks if I had to just to keep you happy, I would have lived like when my personalities were running wild to keep you safe, I would fight for you Rainbow I want you to know that. Wow, moment of confidence much? I need to stop doing that!

I fell asleep with a smile on my face about 15 minutes later with my head resting on Dash’s. We slept all the way through the night and only when the light of the late fall sun shine through did we start to stir.

A/N: I did it again! *sheds a not so manly tear*. I have soiled my innocence that I had with these chapters. I hope you hound it to be entertaining….if ya know what I mean. I am done posting chapters for the night; I made it to 11 in 4 days. I made a new record that I don’t think I could ever beat! I will be posting 1-2 more chapters tomorrow because of school starting up again! GAYYYYY! Next update in a while!

A/N: what’s going to happen next? Only a week Twilight said, I can already tell you. Endless awkward and hilarity ensue! Well, I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

I woke up and saw that RD was still sleeping. I kissed her on the forehead once and then decided that it would be best to just let her sleep. I took this opportunity to just think about what was to come. I was smiling the entire time. I am going to be a father and I have only been here for 3 and a half months! I should be shitting bricks right now but I think it is a great thing! I know I can be a good father, even if I can be as clumsy as Derpy and dumb sometimes. I sure hope he will be a comedian when he grows up a little, which would make me very happy! He also will be growing up with one of the coolest mothers around, and I can’t be happier for that! Hmmm, only five days left, then the things around here get really weird, I can’t wait to be honest! Well, I feel like M. Bison again….YES….YES…..YESS! I think that after I go to get stocked up on supplies for the coming winter, I’ll go and see Vinyl, she probably forgot about me already, but I’ll go anyways to show her the music. I was brought back to attention by Rainbow Dash stirring by my side. I looked over at her and smiled.

“Morning Kyle, how did you sleep?” she said as she stretched her front hooves in the bed.

“I slept great! I am going to go get some things for the house today like food and supplies, and then I am going to go stop by Vinyl’s club to talk to her, I told her a while ago I would let her hear the music I have. I don’t want to drag you around with me because I am going to be bored anyways, maybe you could go see one of your friends today?” I said to her, I didn’t think she would want to be bored right along with me, so maybe this will be better.

“Sure, I’ll go see if anypony wants to do something. I hope it doesn’t get too lame for you today” she said to me with a smile. She wants me to be bored I can tell. Humph, fine, I’ll be bored, I can take it!........on second thought I probably can’t….SHIT boredom level to the max incoming!

I looked down and saw that her belly was a little bigger, and I smiled. She saw me looking and smiled widely. She rubbed her belly “Only a few more days.”

“I know, I can’t wait to meet him” I said to her with a grin that made me feel like a dad for a moment. Wait, I am going to be one in like 5 days! Not sure if ready to meet him yet, I might be stupid about it and say something dumb!

We got up and got our morning agenda’s taken care of. I told Rainbow Dash that I’ll see her after I was done and I grabbed my bag with my laptop in it and left the house. “Ok, first things first. I am going to go get the stuff we need for the house.” Bye bye almost all of my money! *sheds a man tear*. I didn’t want to fly around today, I just wanted to walk. It was beginning to get a little colder and that told me that winter was around the corner.

I walked to a store that sold various foods and started to search around for anything that I could get. I grabbed some carrots, potatoes, and a whole bunch of other greens. Then I grabbed a bag of apples and some bread. I feel like my mom when she goes grocery shopping! I feel old again….and I am only 17! I walked up to the counter and paid for all of my goods, which cost a whopping 100 bits mind you! I left the store with bags in tow and then headed home to drop them off and put everything away. Honey I’m home! And look I’ve got food! I hate my mind sometimes; it makes entertainment for me that isn’t needed!

I walked up and unlocked my door and entered. I went straight to the kitchen and set the bags on the counter. I started to organize all of the stuff I bought so I could put them in little groups. All of the non-perishables went into a cupboard near the stove and the perishables went into some wrapping I bought and went into the fridge. Another mom moment. I wonder if I should go see her again sometime? It has been a while, I’m sure she wants to see me. Maybe I’ll do that tomorrow, that will give me something to do. I sighed after I finished and then left again to go get anything else we need.

Ok, next stop anything else! I need some paint for when I retouch the window frames and porches, I need a broom and duster so I can clean up every now and again, then I need to get some stuff for our soon to be newest addition, blankets a crib and………..diapers. I do not like the last one bit! No me gusta! I walked to what looked to be a general store and went in.

I was pretty happy with how easily I found everything so fast. I got all of the required things…..even the *gulp* diapers. The only thing I needed now was a crib. I went back to the house and just set down the newest trip’s contents. I left again and went to the furniture store and saw that there was a crib for sale for 200 bits and I was happy and sad. I was happy for the fact that I could afford it, but sad at the fact that it would completely deplete my money reserves. ARGH, what will I do then? Oh well, not important right now, shut up and take my bits furniture store! I walked to a stallion who was working there and he looked at me funny when I asked him for the crib. That made me very uncomfortable because he was kind of making the ‘are you serious’ meme face. He told me that the crib will be dropped off at the house that evening. I thanked him and left with a bad pokerface on.

Ok, now hopefully this will be a little less boring. Onward to the club! I walked around Ponyville and made it to the club in question. Ironically it was named ‘Club Pon-3’. I see what she did there! I walked in and was immediately hit by some bright lights. My eyes! I stumbled around and took a seat near the back. I looked up and saw Vinyl spinning some turntables and bobbing her head. The music she was playing was basic electro, I liked it. She plays some good beats, but let’s see how she likes this if she hears it. She looked up and must have seen me sitting there because she stopped what she was doing after the song was over and got off her stage.

She walked over to me and smiled, which made me a little uncomfortable. “Sup big thing, I was beginning to think you forgot about coming here. Well, three months is better than nothing I guess” she said to me with a grin.

OH COME ON! Really? She still doesn’t know my name even after I’ve been here for almost 4 months? Not sure if trolling or just making me really sad! “Sorry, I’ve been really busy lately. I love the music you play, but it seems like you don’t know about all of the different variety out there. Want to hear some of it?” I said to her with a grin. That is for calling me big thing again!

“Don’t know about variety!? What’s that supposed to mean? Let me hear some of this so called variety” Vinyl said to me with a sneer.

I took out my laptop and flipped it open. I pushed the power button and became scared when it immediately went into the dashboard. It has been in sleep mode for almost four months! That is not even remotely possibru! It’s impossibru! I opened my itunes library and took out my headphones. They were ones that go over your ears and really good bass enhancers. She must have known what they were because she took them out of my hand and put them on. I clicked a fitting song for her to get started.

She turned to me and smiled. I think she likes it! I let the song finish and she pulled them down over her neck. “OK, that was amazing! What was that?” she asked me.

“That was called Electro-House. The song was called must be the feeling (delta heavy remix). Want to hear some extreme stuff now?” I asked her. I wonder how she will like this next one? She nodded to me and I clicked another song.

She opened her mouth a little as she listened and I was getting really happy. She be soooo jelly right now! She thought her stuff was the best, she is so out of date, I wonder if she will like the last one I play for her? The song finished and she looked at me again.

“How could that even be played? What was that one called?” she asked me again.

“That was called Cybernetics. It is extremely heavy and is supposed to get you to react to how strong it is in bass. The name of the song is Firing. Here I’ll play one more for you.” She put the headphones back on and I clicked another song. She must have thought it was pretty good because this one was making her bob her head. It finished and she took the headphones off and handed them back to me. She was smiling widely.

Why is she smiling like that? Not sure if should be scared or gusta. “Hey, you want a job here? I need a new bartender because the one we have walked out. I need to hear that music some more, I am going to begin experimenting with new sounds and I want you around to help. You up for it?” she said to me.

Yes ho my gosh! She wants me to do what my life’s dream was about! I can work in a club! I feel a little bad with another job opportunity right after I just dropped one, but I need money! “Sure, but can it be like a part-time deal? Like 3 days a week or something? I am going to be really preoccupied in like 5 days, and I will need time for that.” She looked at me and then put a hoof up to her chin like she was thinking.

“You got a deal, but come in whenever you can after those days so you can help out. Now about your pay, those three days of you working full time is going to give you 500 bits and for you coming in to work when you can will net you 30 bits an hour. How’s that sound?” she said to me with a smile.

Mother of god!!! Shut up and take all of my yes! “You have a deal, I guess I can start whenever” I said to her with a grin. I am working in a club now! And I am making gold like *snaps*!

“Well, today is out of the question, how about tomorrow? Your shift goes from 5-9. I’ll be seeing you then” then she walked away and got back up to her equipment and started up again.

I left the club with a huge grin on my face. I looked around and saw that our house was visible down the street. Wow, we are really close to the club! I guess that is a good thing. I walked down the street and the movers came up shortly after I went inside. I told them to put the crib in the spare bedroom and they did. When they left I sat down in the living room and was smiling at nothing. RD came in about a half hour later and it was dark outside. “Hey Dash, how was your day?”

“It was great! They all were a little surprised when I told them what was coming, but they soon began to congratulate me and wish us the best of luck. I was really surprised actually. I was going to think that they would’t like the idea of a human pony relationship, but they proved me wrong.” She walked over and sat down next to me. “So how was your day?”

“Well, I got everything for the house taken care of….boring as hay by the way, then I went over to Club Pon-3 and talked to Vinyl and let her listen to some of my music and she offered me a job as the bartender there so I could help her out with some new music if she needs it” I said to her as I rubbed her mane.

Did you take it?” she asked me.

“Yes, but I will only be working three days out of the week from 5-9. Then I can go and work if I have any free time after that for a little bonus” I said to her before I kissed her forehead.

“That’s great! I think today was a pretty good day for a change. Want to go lay down?” she said to me with a smile.

“Sure” I said to her before we got up off the couch and walked up to our room.

A/N: what a twist! What will be in store for Kyle at the club? Who knows….wait I know! Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: there will be no morning chapter this chapter this chapter, but there will be a recap of the morning’s events. I am going to be hoping that you find the job at the club funny. I am going to try to make it very funny, because I will tell you in the chapter itself. I don’t want to keep you, on with the chapter!

The day has been going by so fast! This morning was pretty good, Rainbow Dash’s belly got bigger still, and we said by Friday-early Saturday morning we should be expecting it to happen. *fanboy squeal* Do you see what I did there? I spent the whole morning and afternoon hanging out with Rainbow because I was going to be gone for 4 hours, it only seemed right. HARUMPH, I have a job again. I can live with this one though, I like the idea of being a bartender. WAIT, I AM TOO YOUNG TO WORK BEHIND A BAR COUNTER! Oh wait I’m ok, there is no age law for me here, they apparently think I am over the age to do so, but I’m not! But I will just accept and take on this new responsibility. Yippie!

It was 4:00 and I was getting ready for my shift to begin. I got my hair spiked up and took a shower. Cleanliness…check. Then I grabbed my laptop and made sure that it was still working, it was. Creepy ass laptop that runs forever…check. I made sure that I looked presentable. Looking fly with my white boy swag…….sort of to not check. I was ready, I kissed Rainbow on the cheek and told her that I’d see her later after my shift ended ad then I left. Kissing my lover goodbye…..all of my check!

I began to walk down to the club. It was already a little dark outside and I was a little chilly. It was only 45 degrees outside today and I was kind of cold walking around with just a t shirt and pants on. Shut up, it is cold now! I got to the club and took a deep breath outside. Whelp, here goes everything! I opened the door and saw that Vinyl was standing by the bar; she must have been waiting for me.

I walked over to her and she looked at me and smiled. “Hey big thing, you’re a little early. You got fifteen minutes before your shift starts still” she said to me.

“I decided to come in early, maybe get a look at all of the drinks that I have to memorize. Do you know my name by any chance, cause you keep calling me big thing?” I said to her. She better get to know my name soon, or else I am forever going to be known as…big thing around this club!

Sure I know your name, it’s Kyle. But you always get that stupid look on your face when I call you ‘big thing’ so I keep calling you it, I get a kick out of it” she replied to me.

“Ok, at least you know it. I am going to go over now and start to look over the bottles, what are you going to do if you need me?” I asked her. I sure to hell hope she doesn’t call me ‘big thing’ over the loudspeakers, I would probably feint……or die again!

“I will call you over the loudspeakers, but don’t worry it will be by your real name. Now I have been working a little since I saw you yesterday on my equipment with some new sounds, tonight I am going to play them for you on my first break, I want you to tell me how they sound ok?” she said to me.

Phew, safe. “Ok, I’ll be over here” I said to her.

She smiled at me and I walked behind the counter of the bar and immediately felt like one of those guys from a movie that always wash the glasses and ask ‘what’ll ya have’. Not sure if should be happy I’m near all this alcohol or sad, on second thought….I’m both. Another reason I am sad is because the ponies here have alcohol, I thought they were so innocent! I guess I was wrong!

I started to look over the bottles and started to get the location of them all down. The vodka was all located in one area, the rum in another, and so on. I got it all down in my noodle and then began to wash the dishes. Now if only I had a cigar in my mouth, I’d look like one of those mafia bartenders! Brilliant!

I finished washing all the dishes and then my shift must have started, I only can tell that because there were 5 ponies waiting on the other side of the bar counter. I turned around with a glass “What’ll ya have?” Yay, I got to say it!

“I’ll have some straight vodka of any kind that you have. Give it some ice while you’re at it” the pony said to me.

“You got it” I said to him. He was a medium sized stallion that was light blue with a grey mane. I walked over to the rack with all of the different beverages on it and grabbed a random bottle off the vodka section. I looked at the name as I poured and started to chuckle. I guess everypony that is famous gets their name on a bottle. ‘Vinyl’s Vodka’; not sure if her favorite kind or marketing scheme. I finished pouring his drink and filled it with ice and brought it over to him and set it on the counter. He handed me the required amount of bits for the drink and walked away and the next pony walked up.

He was a younger stallion and was accompanied by what looked to be two of his friends. “Sup, you all want something?” I said to them trying to be a little cool, they seemed to be like 21 year olds, so they were probably going to be pretty cool acting to show off. One of them looks like a scene boy! He even does the hair flip and everything!

“Yeah, it’s my 21st birthday today and my friends here brought me out for a drink. Give me some rum, I don’t care which kind” the young stallion said. The other two behind him both looked at him with a grin, which made me kind of happy. *sniffles* they are watching their friend become an adult, just like my friends did with me with that one day. I am proud!

“And for you two?” I said to the other two stallions behind him.

“Umm, I’ll have a Soarin Scotch, with lots of ice” the one to the left said. “Give me anything from the whisky rack, but mix it with some of what he’s having” the other one said. Ok, going to die tonight much?

“Ok, give me a minute to bring you all back your beverages” I said to them before walking over to the rack to get started. I decided to get the birthday boy’s drink ready first. I grabbed one random bottle off the rum counter and poured his glass. Then I moved to the stallion that wanted the Soarin Scotch. I finished making that and added lots of ice. I walked to the whisky rack and grabbed a bottle off and took it back over to where I was making the last stallions mixed beverage. I poured them both into a glass and then put all of the drinks back to where they belong. I walked back to the three stallions and they were sitting at the bar. I handed them all their drinks and they smiled happily. “That’ll be 15 bits”

“What, the drinks we got came out to 30 bits, why is it only 15?” the one stallion at the far end of the group asked.

I could just make you pay the whole thing if you are that interested, but you probably wouldn’t want to now that you know that. “Because it is his birthday. Think of it as a present from me” I said with a smile.

“Cool! You know, you aren’t that bad. When I first saw you I thought you would be a creep, but you are pretty cool” the stallion in the middle said to me.

“Thanks” I said to them. I guess I’m cool here now. I am so happy now, my life is complete! *sarcastic smile*

I went back over to start to work on the other ponies’ orders. When Vinyl took her first break she even came over and ordered something. I was getting the hang of this whole bartender thing and it was actually pretty easy.

The shift went by really fast, I was almost going to get out of there and start heading home when Vinyl walked up to me. AWWW, I want to go home! I don’t like listening to drunken ponies blabber incoherently and now I have to stay longer? “Hey Kyle, how was your first day bar-tending for Club Pon-3?” she asked me.

“It was fun. I got to listen to three stallions talk about getting into some poison joke a while back, and that made the time go by faster. I really like it here! I guess I’ll see you tomorrow?” I said to her with a smile.

“Sure, you look pretty beat. You do know you can drink a little while you work right? Just only like 1 or 2 though, we don’t want a flank-faced bartender running the counter” she said to me.

I see what you said there and raise you the lolz I give! “Really? I guess I’ll have to test some of them each night to find the one I like then. I got to get going now, I’ll see you tomorrow” I said to her before walking out of the club.

The walk home was cold, I was beginning to shiver. I made it to the house and opened the door and was hit by some warm air that felt amazing. I love this feeling! I walked in and saw RD lying on the couch asleep. The fireplace was lit and letting off a soft glow into the room and I was becoming soothed by it. I walked over to Dash and lay down next to her. She stirred and started to nuzzle my cheek. I picked her up and took her up to our room where we could get a good night sleep.

I was practically dragging my feet as I walked with her to the room. I set her in the bed and crawled in after. I wrapped my arms around her and she gave me a soft kiss on the lips. I returned it happily and then started to doze off. A few minutes later I was out for the night.

A/N: I will be posting a blog about what will be coming later into the story. It will be another voting thing and I want as many people to reply to it as possibru, because it will have a major effect on the story. I hoped you liked the chapter, I will work on another tomorrow morning at school. Bye!

A/N: I will be making it a little more interesting for you this chapter! I will be having another ‘what a twist!’ moment and I think you will like it! This will be a chapter to define all others, am I making it suspenseful yet? Well, I don’t want to keep you in suspense, on with the chapter!

It was really early in the morning, like 3 AM early. I was awoken by my lover stirring next to me again. She looked uncomfortable again and I felt really bad. I pulled her in and she calmed down a little. I kissed her on the forehead once and rubbed her mane. “It’s going to be ok” I said to her softly. Genius, what a nonchalant way of saying it stupid!

She looked up at me and then down to her belly, it was getting really swollen now. We both rubbed it and then started kissing each other. We would lock lips time and time again and hold it until we needed to get a breath, it was a happy moment. Shut up, I got like 2 days until I’m a dad! What do you know?

“I’m sure Vinyl would understand if you wanted me to stay home with you today. She is pretty cool and I would let her use my laptop as collateral for it” I said to her with a soft smile. She knows how to use it, she uses her magic to click the keys for crying out loud……smart ass pony.

“You are not going to miss your second day working there. I’m fine, you know that. It was just like the first time this happened, nothing more. But thank you for being so concerned for it, even though you are overreacting my little loverboy” she said to me with a smile.

Butbutbutbut………aww forget it. I shall listen to you queen of how to make me feel like I am too much of a good guy and softie. Shut up, it makes me feel funny when she calls me loverboy! “Ok, but I want you to come and get me, or someone to if anything changes. You love it when I am a loverboy, don’t you Dashie?” I said to her with a grin.

“Yes, you are pretty good at it, not to mention your funny about it; now can we go back to sleep, it’s like 3:30 AM” she said to me before cuddling in closer.

I smiled and wrapped my arms around her and we drifted back off into sleep a few minutes later, not to wake up until the light from the sun shown in their eyes in the morning.

It was 4:45 and I had just finished getting ready to go to work. I had kissed Rainbow Dash on the lips quick and was getting ready to go, but she stopped me. Oh boy, not sure if good thing or bad.

“Kyle, I may not be here when you get home. I am going to go hang out with the others and I’ll probably be home a little after you tonight” she said to me.

“Ok, I’ll see you when you get home then” I said to her with a smile before I kissed her once more and then left for the club.

I walked to the club and went inside. I walked over to the bar and started to clean the glasses for tonight when Vinyl walked over to me. “Hey Kyle, you’re not going to be bartending tonight, I need your help with something else.”

“Ok sure, what do you need me to do?” I asked her with a smile. What does she have planned for me? Not sure if want to know.

“I need you to help me with a mix; you have all of that music on your thing here, that you probably could help with a few songs I am working on. Do you think you can handle it?” she said to me with a smile. I have yet to see her without her glasses on, c’mon show me those red eyes that I have read so much about!

“Sure I can help out, I may not know what I am doing at first, but I’ll get the hang of it soon. I’m a quick learner” I said to her smiling. DJ BRON3 status incoming! Yes ho my gosh!

“Here get us both a drink, and then I’ll take you back to the studio. Then we can get started” she said to me.

I walked over and grabbed two glasses off the rack. I guess this will be the first time I drink, I really don’t want to, but she told me to! Conflicting things make my head hurt! I poured rum into one glass and then Vinyl wanted….you guessed it, the drink with her name on it! I walked over to her with her drink and held mine in my hand. She took hers and then we walked over to the other end of the club to a large black door.

“Behind here is where the real magic happens” she said as she opened the door with her magic. We walked in and she shut the door. “Now you have to be quiet, these walls amplify sound, and if you talk to loud it will hurt your ears.”

I nodded and walked with her over to where she kept all of her mixing equipment. She handed me a set of headphones and I put them around my neck. She started to use her magic and twisted some dials and flipped some switches.

“Here, this is what I have so far, but see if you can’t do anything with it” she said to me with a smile. She told me what all of the knobs and dials did and I got the idea of how to adjust the sound. She flipped a big switch and a beat started to come through the headphones around my neck.

I put them over my ears and started to listen. She had gotten better, still electro, but now there was some house mixed into it. I nodded and started to switch the beats and lower them down. She didn’t have any bass drop, so I figured I would start there. I slid one knob down the track and then began to raise it once more; adding some synth and some basic beat to it. When I was sure that it was going to make a lot of ponies raise their eyebrows when they heard it I slammed the bar down and added some heavy bass mixed with distortion. I was smiling with how easy I was doing this. I can DJ now! How can this week get any better! Oh I got it, my son being born! *sheds man tear of joy*

I finished the little piece I was working on and took the headphones off. “Here, see how you think this sounds” I said handing her the headphones. She put them on and started to listen. She started to smile widely and then started to fidget with knobs and dials. After she was done she took off the headphones and looked at me. U like?

She took off her shades and I was able to see her crimson eyes. She smiled at me “Mother of Celestia that was amazing!”

Mother of god! She did the mother of god meme and I am looking at her red eyes! Two wins for the price of one! “I know right! I never thought it could be that fun to mix sounds!” I said to her with a grin.

A little while later I was out bartending again. It was 8:15 and I only had about 45 more minutes to go before I left. It was a good day; I got to mix with Vinyl! She was on another break and we were talking at the bar while I worked. She was saying that I will be helping her a lot more with that when she needs it. I was just smiling the whole time.

Just then I saw somepony I never thought would be caught dead in a club…..Twilight. Mother of god…..is she coming out of the forever alone shell that surrounds her finally? She seemed to be looking for somepony, she was glancing all around the club and then she caught sight of me. *gulp* Get out of my place of business; I don’t want a drunk Twilight!
She trotted over to me and looked happy and concerned at the same time. “Kyle, there is something you need to know” she said to me.

“What is it?” I said to her, my face turning to stone. She was probably with RD today, so that may mean that it has to do with that. Please be good news, nothing bad anymore please!

“RD is in the hospital, the pains in her stomach got too overbearing…..the little one must be ready sooner than we thought. She wanted me to come over here just to tell you that, she wants you to stay until your shift ends though” Twilight said to me.

My face lit up at hearing this. I turned to Vinyl, who had been listening to this the entire time “Hey, can I get off a little early tonight? My marefriend is really close to having birth apparently and I want to be there.” I don’t even care if I said that so blatantly obvious that she will think I’m crazy……this is amazing!

“Sure, go ahead. It’s pretty dull now here anyways. Good luck” she said to me before getting up. She patted me on the back once and then walked away.

“RD said not to leave early!” Twilight said to me.

“I don’t care! This is soooooooo much more importante than that” I said before running out of the club. I ran all the way to the hospital, practically forgetting that I could fly there and save a lot of time. So happy I could cry right now! I walked in and then was directed to RD’s room. She will be mad at me, but I don’t care! More important than work!

I walked into her room and she was lying on her bed. I walked over and grabbed a chair and brought it over to the side of her bed. I was smiling like an idiot the whole time. “What are you doing here? You still should be at the club, why did you get out early?” she said to me with a frown.

“I wasn’t going to not come here as fast as I can. It was getting pretty dull there right then anyways. I wanted to be with you” I said to her with a grin. Not caring if mad!

“Well, I never thought I would be in here so soon again. And I can’t believe it is so soon” she said to me with a smile.

“I know, it is quite a shock” I said as I took a seat on the chair. I grabbed her hoof with both of my hands and looked at her with a soft smile. I was really tired, but I was going to stay awake as long as possibru to be able to talk with her.

I sat there and talked to her for a while and then I couldn’t remember much after that.

“That little….he fell asleep mid-sentence sitting up! Ugh, he can be as random as Pinkie sometimes I swear” Rainbow Dash said to my sleeping form.

She fell asleep a little while later; she was rubbing Kyle’s hair with her hoof until she did. She fell asleep with a smile on her face and a thought of how amazing her family would be.

A/N: Wow, I am pretty good aren’t I. Who would have guessed this? Well, next chapter it happens, I bet you can’t wait! I want to start working on it now, expect one more chapter by the end of the day!

A/N: here it is, the big chapter 50! I feel like a bigger chapter is in order, if I can manage to do it all. I will be having this chapter be a major one….if you know what I mean. I will be counting the votes after this is done and then submit a blog with the results. I don’t want to keep you in suspense any longer….on with the chapter!

Rainbow Dash was lying in her bed and it was morning. The light was shining in through the window and it looked to be a nice day outside today. This sucks, I wish I could be outside right now, but this is more important than that so I am cool with it.

She was rubbing his hair and his head was in the side of the bed. He was snoring lightly and Rainbow Dash would giggle every now and again from it. “You really are a goof, how somepony could fall asleep with their face in a mattress is beyond me” she said to him as she rubbed his hair.

Just as she was going to close her eyes to get some more sleep she got a strong pain in her stomach. She was holding onto one of Kyle’s hands with both of her hooves and when the pain hit she gripped his hand hard from the pain. He immediately woke up and looked at her with a ‘what was that for?’ look, but stopped when he saw what was happening.

“Come on, grip my hand harder, it will make you forget about it a little bit. Try to see if you can bruise my hand out of frustration that our bundle of joy is giving you” I said to her trying to be funny. Shut up, I have no idea what to do right now!

She listened to me and gripped my hand harder, which started to make me shed not so manly tears because of how hard she was gripping. “That’s it, just like that. Feel a little better now that you are hurting my hand?” I said to her with a pained smile. Ouch, at least it’s not my nose! Sort of a gusta.

“Yeah, I do feel a little better, that hurt a lot. Apparently he wants to meet us sooner than we thought. Are you going to stay with me when I…” She said to me trailing off.

Despite my better judgement. “Yes, I’ll be with you the whole time so if you feel pain you can clutch my hand until you break it if you have to. We are in this together” I said to her with a smile. High School Musical reference, definitely not a gusta! All of my hate!

She wasn’t hurting anymore and released my hand, which was almost purple by the way. I held it in my hand and it hurt to even move my pointer finger. Curse you Rainbow Dash and your ability to make my hand feel like it is broken! I crawled up in the bed with her and gave her my hand back. She took it and then a few moments later a nurse walked in. I could tell from the show that it was Nurse Redheart.

“Miss Dash, have you been feeling any different?” she asked.

“I just had a monster of a pain in my stomach, what does that mean?” Rainbow Dash replied with a smile that oozed fake stupidity. Good on ya…that was Brilliant Dashie, lovely comment!

“Well, that means we are getting close, do you want a shot to ease the contractions?” Nurse Redheart asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yes, please give me the shot” Rainbow Dash said with relief.

“Ok, this will hurt for just a moment” the nurse said as she pulled out a needle. My eyes, they have been burned by the sight of such evil…..the dreaded needle! Get it away from me!

Rainbow Dash started to clutch my hand a little again and then forcefully gripped again when the needle was used. My hand was numb now. I can’t feel my hand! She has the freaking death grip I tell ya! My hand was released a few moments later and I started to rub her mane with my hand that wasn't feeling like a dead weight. “You are doing great so far, let’s hope that he doesn’t come before the medicine kicks in” I said to her.

She smiled at me and then leaned in and began to kiss me. I took this opportunity to be a little bit of a rebel and started to swap tongues with her. She was breathing into my mouth and I could taste her. I love this mare with all of my homo! I would breath into her mouth also as we kept on kissing. It was a good thing there was nopony there with us or else this might have been a little weird. We stopped kissing on each other after a while and just laid there talking about what was going to come after Stratus was born, that is until I fell asleep again.

“Ugh, he needs to stop doing that! I know it is only 5:30 in the morning, but c’mon! Ugh, I guess he needs it, he has been working his flank off lately trying to get the house ready for Stratus and all, plus now he is working at a night job, which doesn’t make it much better. I guess you can sleep for a while more, until I get another contraction and grab your hand again and squeeze it until it falls off!” Rainbow Dash said to my sleeping form. She turned over to her side and started to nuzzle into him, he was so warm, and she found it soothing to be near him, like he was a safety blanket that would always be there. She drifted off to sleep thinking about Stratus a little while later.

“Come on RD, clutch my hand harder! This will make it go by faster! I will go get a cast on it if I have to, just do what you need to do to forget the pain” I said to my lover as she clenched her teeth in agony at another contraction. I am getting the feeling that I will not have my hand after this! I know she had already broken at least two of my fingers and I am pretty sad about that, but I am not going to say anything because I can’t feel it anymore anyways! Yay for my lover breaking my fingers!

“She just gripped my hand harder as another contraction went through her. The medicine had only started to kick in when the contractions started to show up, so she was in a lot of pain. “Mother of Celestia he is really irritating me right now!” Rainbow Dash said through her clenched teeth.

Nurse Redheart was there the entire time. “Come on Dash, just a few more” She said to the cyan pegasus.

This went on for a while as wave after wave of contractions went through my lover. My hand is broken now, I can feel it! She broke my hand with her death grip! I sure hope I can hold Stratus with one hand now! Dash let out one final push and our foal was born. Nurse Redheart cleaned him off and then handed him to Dash.

“He looks beautiful!" Rainbow Dash said as she held Stratus in her hooves. He was a cream colored and had a little tuft of cornflower blue and light blue for a mane. His eyes were bright green and he looked at us and smiled. We just smiled back at him.

So here is what is going on in my head right now. HHHNNNGGG! D’AWWWWW, Mother of God he looks adorable, Father figure time, and endless others. I can’t handle the joy right now! “Welcome to Ponyville Stratus, this is your new home” I said to him with a smile. I know it was bland, leave me alone!

“Stratus, this is your daddy, he is a big jokester and will make you laugh all of the time with the funny things he does and says” Rainbow Dash said to him next, then proceeding to give me a smile.

You know you love it Dashie! He smiled at us again and then started to fall asleep in RD’s hooves. Extreme D’AWWWW! Nurse Redheart left our room and I then proceeded to climb up onto the bed with them. I smiled at Rainbow and kissed her on the lips for a moment. “He looks adorable; I think he is going to like it around here. What with all of my crazy antics and stupid comments” I said to her, the last comment trying to be funny. “I am also going to need to get a cast on my hand, I think you broke it” I said holding it up to her.

It was all bruised and there were some bumps where the bone was out of place. “I guess you are, sorry about that” she said smiling at me sheepishly.

“Well, it was all for him” I said to Rainbow Dash and looking down at the now sleeping Stratus. He was snoring ever so slightly, just barely able to be heard. He is going to snore too? AWWW now we are a family of snorers, mine being the most irritating, Dash’s being the most funny, and his being the most adorable. HHNNGG!

I told RD that I was going to leave for a little bit to go see what was going to be done about my hand. I guess it really was broken, because they put splints on it and wrapped it up in a cast. Good thing about this is that if I ever need to hurt somepony, I can use my club hand! THONK, FATALITY!

I walked back into the room about two hours later and Dash was still holding Stratus in her hooves. I climbed back up and shown her my giant cast. “I can seriously do damage with this thing, it is as hard as a rock!” I said to her with a smile.

“You want to hold him? He is a very heavy sleeper I can tell you that, I was so fidgety a little while ago, but he still slept right on through it!” she said to me with a grin.

“Sure I’ll take him for a little bit” I said as I held out my arms. Rainbow Dash set him in my arms and I pulled him in close, he smelled so nice. I like this kid already, he smells like summer and happy things. Leave me alone, I am weird ok? I held him close to me and felt great, I was living the dream. I have a family, a job I like; soon to be paper….bits, whatever, and a home to call my own. I kissed him on the forehead once and he grabbed my shirt with his hooves and pulled in closer. HARUMPHHNNNNGGG! This is too much for my happy heart to handle! Get the defibs quick!

We had to spend 3 days there. I was the one to fill out all of the paperwork for Stratus. Practically schoolwork in my eyes. I hate writing things on the dreaded p word…….paper. We left the hospital and I was holding onto Stratus as we walked. RD and I were both beaming with happiness. “Want to fly home?” I asked her.

“Sure, let’s just go slow. It’s getting cold and we don’t want Stratus to already get sick” Rainbow Dash said to me before we took off.

We flew through the air towards our home. We took a lot of time, both because of Stratus and because of the fact that we have been stuck in the hospital again, for 4 days. I hate hospitals; they make me want to set fire to a nursing home. Did ya get it?

We made it to the hospital after a while of flying and I opened the door with my free hand, the one that still had the cast on it. We walked in and Stratus must have been awake because he started to get a little fidgety in my arms. I took him over to the couch and set him down. He looked all over the room and his little mouth would hang open if he saw something really interesting. He would find paint drying interesting right now! And I like that kind of thing.

Dash and I walked over to the couch and sat down. He looked at us and smiled and then continued to look around the room. After a little while of this he walked right onto my legs and sat down and looked at me. What? Do you think I look funny or something?

He smiled at me and put his front hooves on my shoulders. Dafuq is he doing? Stratus then pushed his forehead to mine and smiled. I still don’t know what this all is! I am getting a little concerned for how little I know! I smiled at him back and then he went back to sitting on my lap.

“Rainbow Dash, can I ask you something?” I said over to my lover sitting next to me.

“Sure, what is it?” she replied with a grin as Stratus started to headbutt my chest. Mommy my own son is bullying me, what do I do? I actually find it to be a D’AWWWW moment if you ask me.

“What all goes on in the early childhood of a pegasus? I just want to be prepared if anything starts to get crazy around here” I said to her with a grin as wide as a mile. Do ya get that one?

“Oh boy, this is going to be fun to tell you. Stratus will have little outbursts where he can fly even before he learns how to. He will also be doing what he is doing to you a lot as well, what he is doing now is showing you that he is here and he recognizes you as the father. It also means he loves you. I don’t really know about anything else” RD said to me.

Stratus had stopped what he was doing and was now looking at us as we talked. He would turn his head to the one that was talking and cock his head to one side. I looked down at him and tickled his chest with my good hand and he let out a giggle.

“HNG……that was so funny it hurt” Rainbow Dash said to me smiling as I continued to make Stratus roll around on my lap and giggle like a fool.

She made the HNG noise! Some faith in pony kind has been restored! “I think he is so funny. He is also pretty cool for just being 4 days old. He even looks to have your mane. Only a lot more messy like my hair and shorter as well” I said to Dash, who looked at him and rubbed his mane with one of her hooves.

“He does doesn’t he?” she said to me in reply.

I had stopped tickling him and Stratus let out a loud yawn. He went over to Dash’s side and started to lay down. “I think he needs some sleep, come on Stratus, time for bed” RD said as she got up off the couch and scooped him up in one of her hooves. I got up and walked with her up to his room. RD set him in the crib and we watched as he fell asleep almost instantly.

Rainbow Dash and I walked to our room and lay down in our bed. I cuddled in close to her and rest my forehead on hers. “He is a wonderful foal. I love you Dash” I said to her before I kissed her.

After a few moments of kissing we pulled apart “I love you too.”

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! I think it was a fitting chapter 50 special, don’t you? Well I am going to go make that blog post now,, expect another update tomorrow!

A/N: I hope I have all of you thoroughly interested. This is where the story takes a goofy turn now, what with Stratus and all. I hope you find what is to come funny and entertaining, because it starts now! On with the chapter!

Life has ways of throwing little things at you that can be extremely funny, or extremely irritating, mine was the first one. You know it is going to be one of those days when it all starts to happen at 2:30 AM. I don’t like 2:30 AM anymore!

I was asleep, dreaming about Stratus, Dash, and I going out for a day and taking a trip to the pond. It was a good dream, but then it ended. I don’t know what made me wake up, or look up at the ceiling above me for that matter, but when I did, I was in Pinkie’s way of saying it super-duper-yes-ho-my-gosh-this-scares-the-bricks-out-of-me mode. What has science done!? What is going on right now!? Get my son off the ceiling!!!!

Stratus was floating inches away from the ceiling looking down at me smiling. I was looking up at him with my mouth agape and my hands extended much like the Y U NO meme’s. Stratus, please don’t do anything rash now, you have the upper hand and I feel like you’re going to drop a brick on my head or something!

Rainbow must have woken up and she was looking at me looking at the ceiling with my hands extended upwards. “What are you….” She trailed off as she looked up towards the ceiling. She saw Stratus floating there and then started to laugh at me, complete with poking my side with a hoof. “Why are you so surprised at this? I told you he would be having little outbursts of flight! He has to be pretty smart if he can open his own door already” Rainbow Dash said as she giggled.

“Butbutbutbut…….ugh I’m going back to bed. I can’t handle the D’AWWWW right now” I said before I pulled my pillow over my head. Today is going to be one of those days! I don’t want one of those days!

Stratus must have been finding it funny, because he decided to stop flying entirely and land right square on the pillow over my face. All I did was reach up with my hands and began to tickle his stomach while he was on the pillow. You landed on my face! I am going to tickle you for that with my very sinister fingers! I could hear Stratus giggling through my pillow that was now crammed right up to my face from his weight.

“Ok, now that was funny! He must really find you entertaining, because he can’t get enough of you” Rainbow Dash said with another laugh.

He landed straight on my face! I already know that he is going to be a jokester like his old man when he gets older. Wait…….i called myself an old man! Where’s my walker? Back in my day penny candy costed -1 cents! “He is going to be just like me, I already know that! Do you think I should take him back to his room now?” I said through my pillow.

“Nah, he looks pretty happy as it is right now, he can sleep with us. Do you think that’s ok?” RD replied to me.

I had started to doze off “….huh, yeah, he can stay in the bed with us” I said before I picked Stratus up off of the pillow and set him on my chest. I moved the pillow behind my head again and then moved Stratus up in between us.

He lay down and started to doze off. RD and I each wrapped one arm and hoof over him and we all fell asleep. Now what is going to happen during the day before I go to work? On second thought….surprise me Stratus….surprise me!

When we woke up in the morning it was really peaceful. RD and I would watch Stratus as he slept, occasionally rubbing his little mane. He was still sleeping soundly and Dash and I decided to take a shower to get cleaned up. We left the door cracked open so we could hear if he woke up or anything.

I turned the knob and we both hopped in and let the warm water wash over us. She would lean up and kiss me every now and again and I would feel that same amount of passion as before. We would lock lips and hold each other in and embrace as the water washed over us. After a while we turned the water off and got out and dried ourselves. Ok, now to go see if our little hellion is awake yet.

We walked back out and saw that Stratus was indeed awake and was looking at us and smiling. He walked to the edge of the bed and Rainbow Dash scooped him up in her hoof. “C’mon little guy, let’s get you something to eat” she said to him.

Stratus smiled at this which made me smile. HHHNNNNGGGG, I can’t take that smile of his! It is overly cute, too cute if you ask me! We walked down the stairs and I started to work on a breakfast for Dash and I while Rainbow got Stratus a bottle of warm milk. “How about pancakes this morning RD?” I asked her with a smile as I held out a spatula.

“Sure” she replied to me with a smile.

Ok, I have never cooked once in my life. How to go about doing this? I really hope this doesn’t explode in my face! I took out the pancake mix and then some milk and poured both into a bowl. Then I started to whisk it and continued to do so until I was sure it was ready to be poured onto the sheet. I poured six pancakes onto the sheet and then got the spatula ready. I can feel his little eyes watching me work! He is going to make me do something stupid I know it! I began to flip the pancakes over so they would be evenly cooked, it was going well. Then I wanted to test something, I flipped one of the pancakes into the air and I regretted that decision immediately. SHIT, INCOMING SCORCHING HOT PANCAKE TO FACE! I REGRET THE BURNS I SHALL FEEL! The pancake flew up and landed on the top of my head and drooped down the sides.

“BWAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!” Rainbow Dash laughed at me. Shut up Dash, this hurts a lot more than you think…..but I’m glad you think it’s funny! *sniffle*

Then stratus started to join in with laughing. I looked at him and ripped two eye holes out of the pancake and looked at him. I then made a smile in the pancake “Is this funny to you? Do I look like a clown……well you’ll find out eventually that I am a clown” I said to him as I rubbed his mane with my hand. Even my own son laughs at my pain! I don’t know what to expect from this family anymore! HNNNGGG!

I kept the pancake on my head to further my irritation; I made myself feel so stupid I will live with it for a little while. I finished the other hot cakes and set them on the plates that were at the table. I sat down with my pancake mask still on and my fake smile from the pancake was hiding the real one I had under it. “What? This is how I look now! I am going to keep it on all day!” I said to them.

Rainbow Dash come over to me and slapped the back of my head with her hoof. My pancake mask flew off my head and landed on the table. “No you aren’t, the table is!” she said before she sat down next to me.

Stratus laughed again and I looked at RD with fake sadness. “AWWWW come on Dashie that was my favorite toy, other than…..you know” I said with a sly grin. She looked at me and smiled before sticking her tongue out at me. Me gusta!

We ate our breakfast and Stratus finished his bottle, in which case he then threw it towards the sink. It landed in it and I jumped up at this. “How does he know what the sink is yet? And how come he has dead eye accuracy with his bottle? He has better accuracy than me!” I took my paper towel and wadded it up and tossed it towards the trash. It missed and I made the ‘are you kidding me’ meme face again. “And the crowd goes wild! Kyle lost the game!” I said sarcastically with a twist of my finger. Son, I am proud! You are better at me in accuracy!

Rainbow Dash laughed at me and then we got the kitchen cleaned up and decided to go out for a while and enjoy the day. It was 60 degrees, so it would be good to get out.

We decided to go and hang out by the pond for the day. It was really interesting; Stratus was looking at all of the sights outside, his mouth hanging open in wonder. He could walk already, he was a little unsteady right now, but he was walking none the less. Good on ya boy!

He had found a small creek and looked in the water at his own reflection. I walked up behind him and put my head behind his so he could see it in the water. Stratus put his hoof in the water right where my face was and was really interested in it. I smiled at it from behind him and then scooped him up in my arms. He giggled at me. HHHNNNGGG mixed with D’AWWWW!

I gently lifted off the ground and held him tight. He saw that we were slowly rising into the air. “Watch this Stratus” I said to him before I started to do a backflip in the air. I went really slowly and Stratus started to clap and laugh like a fool. “Weeeee” I said to him with a smile. We completed our flip and I lowered him to the ground again. I set him down and he walked over to Dash and hugged her and then sat down next to her.

I walked over to her, and even started to strut like Leo. I walked over to them and sat down next to Dash. We just sat there and talked for the rest of the day until I had to go to work.

When my shift ended I was happy to get out of there. I wanted to go home and see Dash and Stratus; Vinyl said congratulations, which made me happy. She must really like it when I work here; she is actually really nice when you get around her tough exterior. Yeah I called Vinyl a badass…..what are you gonna do about it!? I left the club and started to walk home, I don’t have to work tomorrow, so I will spend the day with them.

I walked up to my door and opened it. I walked inside and saw that Stratus and Dash were sitting by the fireplace and the soft light it was making was me feel calm. I walked up to Dash and sat down next to her. She turned to me and we gave each other a kiss. Stratus was looking at me and then he walked over and sat down in my lap. He always liked smiling at me for some reason. I rubbed his mane and then we decided to call it a night.

I walked with Stratus in hand and took him up to his room and set him in his bed. RD smiled at him and nudged me and we left his room to go get a good night sleep of our own.

A/N: I will be doing a lot more breaks now seeing as there is so much things going on. First break will be next chapter and it will be two weeks. I will eventually be doing a major break of about 1 and a half months because there will be a Hearth Warming Eve chapter and I want that to come soon. I’ll say that in about 10-12 chapters I’ll have Stratus be 2 years old so he can start playing a major role. I hope you like where this is going so far! Next chapter will be up in a while!

A/N: I will be having the beginning part of the chapter be about the 2 week skip, it will be in italics to show Kyle is thinking about them. Time skips for future reference will be notified with a *****TS***** and to show present time it will be *****PT*****. Do not worry, I will only be doing them when needed, I really want to have Stratus start to play a major role in the story, so in 10 or so chapters he will be two years old, in which case he will officially be able to start doing more interesting things. I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

A lot can happen in two weeks. It only seems fair that I reminisce them seeing as they were wonderful memories. Now, what happened first? Aha here we go! The first thing happened the day after it was sunny outside and it was 60 degrees. Stratus had another outburst of flight and flew around the house for a little while, which made Dashie and I laugh as he zipped by our heads.

Next thing that happened was at around 7:30 PM the next day. This one I was not proud of, but it had to be done. I was working at the bar in the club when a rowdy Stallion came up and asked for a drink, I got it prepared for him and he took it without question. Everything was fine and dandy…..until he got drunk. He started to get all lovey on a mare at the bar and I was watching intently, making sure that it wasn’t going to go too far. It did. The stallion started to try to get the mare to go with him back to his place, but she kept saying no. I was silently wishing I had the umph to go over there and tell him to GTFO of the club, but I still kept silent. He was becoming very persistent and the mare was starting to get a little worried, so that was where I stepped in. I told him to leave her alone, and he looked at me with a creepy ass grin. You want to know what he did next??? He fucking punched me in the gut and cheek with his hoof. I proceeded to then get extremely pissed and I hit him once in the cheek with my right fist, which is now known as little boy. I then hit him in the other cheek with fat man, my left one. I told him to get out and he complied, mostly because I practically spit the words out at him. After he left I turned to the mare and she thanked me for helping out with that creep. I was happy again after that.

The next few days were boring after that little incident really. We decided that Stratus should get something made for when it gets colder outside so he could be out in it, we went to Rarity for that. She said she would gladly make something for the little guy and we thanked her.

The only other thing that happened that was by far the coolest thing my son has done with me yet is him giving me a brohoof. I was filled with so much sayian pride after that it looked like I was going into super sayian because I was so filled with it. He has become the pony in my life that does things just like I do, he really is my kid……..and I love him to death for it.

I woke up and there was a dim light coming through the window. I got up out of the bed and looked outside, it was extremely foggy. I grumbled at this and then walked back over to the bed. I lay back down and Dash cuddled in closer to me. I kissed her softly and dozed back off into sleep. Today felt like it was going to be a good day!

The next time I woke up Dash wasn’t in the bed. I sat up and heard her voice coming from somewhere down the hall. I got up and walked out and found that her voice was coming from Stratus’s room. I walked in and saw Stratus sitting on RD’s stomach and she was poking him playfully. “Well here he comes now” she said to me as I walked over and sat down next to her.

“What? What is going on?” I asked her. I am a little confused now.

“He kept pointing towards the door and I took that as he was wondering where you were. I told him that you would be up soon and he giggled a little. He understands what we say now, now all he needs to do is start to speak to us. Baby ponies always start to talk a few weeks after they are born; it’s only a matter of time before our little stratus starts to talk” Dash said to me with a smile.

“What is it Stratus? Did you want to see me?” I said to the little pegasus who only smiled in reply.

He bounced off RD’s stomach and jumped up onto my lap. I picked him up and set him on my shoulders. “Come on everypony, I think it’s time we got breakfast going” I said before walking out of the room with Stratus towards the promise land…..the kitchen.

After we finished our breakfast we went into the living room and sat down. It was looking to be a boring day, we just sat on the couch and enjoyed the quiet morning. Everything was peaceful until Dash and I heard something that made both of us practically squeal.

“Daddy……Mommy” Stratus said as he looked at us.

…….beep…..beep…beep..beep.beep…beeeeeeeeee*. HHHHNNNNNGGGGGG!!!!! He called me daddy and Dash mommy! I am so full of proud right now it is going to come out my ears in a minute! “Rainbow…..did he just do what I think he did?” I asked her with a extremely shocked look on my face.

“Oh my gosh! He just called us mommy and daddy! Stratus has finally said his first words! This means that he is almost going to start talking fully! I’ll give him until the beginning of the year before he starts to do so” Rainbow Dash said to me. She was smiling from ear to ear, no doubt feeling the same amount of pride as I was. Now you know how I feel Dashie! That’s my boy!

Stratus smiled at us for a while and then started to walk around on the couch. He even did the head-butting my chest again. Confound my son he drives me to feel an immense amount of joy!

The day went by so slow after that. It was pouring rain outside, so we couldn’t do anything out there. I decided that I would make some hot cocoa and we could all sit by the fire. Stratus must have really liked it because he looked at me and kept pointing to his little cup when he had finished. I don’t need you to be as hyper as me with redbull, too much cocoa in a foal will do that to em. I smiled at him and dabbed a little whipped topping on his nose and he giggled a little. I have never realized this until now, he never cries! He is like the perfect child, all happy no crying!

Dash smiled at me and then to Stratus, who walked over and gave her a little hug. “Aww, he thinks you were being left out” I said to her with a smile. “You know, he is going to have to be taught to fly right? That will have to be your department when he gets old enough seeing as I fly by other means” I continued.

“I know. He should be easy to teach though seeing as he has had so many outbursts of flying already, which usually means they will know a lot about flying” Rainbow Dash said to me in reply.

I sure hope he will be a good flyer; he can fly with RD when he gets older and that will be pretty gersh dern amazing! We sat in silence, Stratus falling asleep curled up next to RD. D’AWWWWW. His mane was getting a little bigger now; it almost looked like RD’s except for the weird way of looking like bedhead and being different colored. He was breathing softly, and yes snoring too. Rainbow Dash smiled at this and rested her head on his.

I slid over to them and put my arms around them and we just sat there and enjoyed the moment, we didn’t know what time it was, but we were sure it was still a little early to go to bed yet. I lay down on the floor and RD rests her head on my chest. She then leans up and starts to kiss me, in which case I start to swap tongues with her again. We smiled and then after we broke the kiss just laid there and listened to the sound of the rain hitting the house.

A/N: I hope you liked this chapter! It will get better I promise, it’s just that doing a young foal is pretty difficult. I will probably be doing the 1 and a half month skip to get the next chapter out there, it will be a shocker, let me tell you that! Can you say more surprises? Oh well, I am going to take the rest of the night off from writing, see you all tomorrow!

A/N: this is going to be a very special chapter for you all! It will give you a lot of new things that will make the story more interesting, not to mention that it is brilliant! I do not want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

Holy shit time flies by fast! I mean it went by like *snaps*! Oh well, I am still glad that everything is all right in the world, that is all I care about. It is now the end of December, and the town is all full of an airy cheer, it feels nice.

It was December 26th, there was snow on the ground. Rainbow Dash contributed to the near 6 inches of the white stuff. Y U GOTTA MAKE IT 6 INCHES OF SNOW DASH!!! I WILL BREAK MY BACK BEFORE WINTER IS EVEN OVER! She said that she had to do it for the weather center up in Cloudsdale, and I just said ‘AWWWW’ in return. She laughed at me and I felt instantly better, who doesn’t feel boatloads better when they know that their lover finds them funny?

Rainbow Dash was being a lot more lovey on both me and Stratus today. I found it to be simply smashing, but Stratus had gotten sick of all the hugs and kisses after like 10 of each. He would make a face whenever she would come in to give him another, and I found that hilarious. Yep, just like me with my mom, she was so lovey on me all the time for some reason; it was like I was god’s gift to hell on earth. Do you see what I did there?

I had gotten a calendar a long while back, but I never once looked at it. I decided now would be a good time to look at it for the first time I got it. I wonder what holidays are coming up? I walked over to the desk it was lying on and started to thumb through it, I needed to get to the current month…..it was still on October. Heheheh, I feel like I neglected the calendar.

I got it to the December page and started to look through it. I didn’t see anything until I got to the day we were at right now. I nearly shit sticks, see what I did there?, at what was on the day. Holy sweet mother of all things ok in the world……..it’s freaking Hearth’s Warming Eve!!!!! I looked over at Rainbow, who was trying to give Stratus another hug but he was not having any of that and smiled. So that is what’s making RD so mushy right now! Hmmmm, what to do to show her that I know about it, but make it seem like I don’t? I got it!

I walked back over and scooped RD up in my arms and walked over to the couch with her. I set her down on it and then sat next to her and leaned in and kissed her softly. She flushed just a little which made me feel good and after a few minutes of this I pulled away and she rested her head on my shoulder. “Hey RD, do you have anything planned for today?” I asked trying to make it seem like I was clueless.

“Nope, I was just going to hang around here with you two, why do you ask?” she replied to me with a look of interest. Good, now that I have your interests piqued, time to add some funny!

“Oh, no reason. I was just wondering if you had anything going on with Twilight or the others today. But seeing as you are interested, want me to make a big dinner tonight?” I said to her with a mental smile stretching from ear to ear in my head. I am making her think I am so stupid! I love it!

“Why? What’s so special about a big dinner tonight?” she said to me with a smile. Hmmmm, need to turn up cluelessness levels. I need the power!

“I just thought that we could use a big dinner for a change, it is a fitting day and all. The 6 inches of snow you made for us, the cold air, it all makes it seem right to do so” I said to her. The smile in my head practically started to crack my face then.

“Oh really? Well sure it is a fitting day then. What did you have in mind?” the cyan pegasus said to me with a quick kiss on my cheek.

Stratus was watching us go back and forth. When anything that resembled like hugging or kissing, he would make a face and stick out his tongue. He just kept listening, he was thoroughly entertained.

“Well, I was thinking of Vegetable stew, and a lot of it. Then for desert I was going to try to make some cake for us and we could have some hot cocoa by the fire. How does that sound?” I said to her with a grin. I swear if she doesn’t catch on in the next statement she says, imma just come out and say it!

“That does sound pretty good. I think it would be nice” Rainbow Dash said to me finally.

*Brain explodes* She still doesn’t get my façade? What has pony science done? Whelp, time to just say it as blatantly as an anvil being dropped onto a car from the top of the empire state building! I got up and started to walk towards the kitchen right before I made it I turned my head back to her and smiled. “Oh by the way…..Happy Hearth’s Warming” I said to her. I watched as he mouth dropped and I ran into the kitchen laughing all the way. TROLOLOLOLOL

When I was finished with getting dinner prepared, which by the way looked simply delicious, I walked over to the doorway and called out to them. “Dashie….Stratus, SOUPS ON!!!!” I said to them with a grin.

They walked into the kitchen and Stratus hopped up into his little chair and I got him a small bowl ready. He had started to eat some hard food just recently and I was extremely surprised as to how mature he was getting for his age, he was only about 3 months old! I had his vegetables cut up small and I gave him his bowl, then I proceeded to make Dash’s and my own.

We all were at the table and we were enjoying the meal that I had prepared. I guess I have my dad’s cooking skill! I never thought I could make something as good as this! I always thought that I would have anything I try to cook blow up in my face or something, what a nice turnout. “So, seeing as there is so much snow on the ground, I think we should just stay by the fire tonight and get warm. I was thinking we could tell stories of Hearth’s Warming’s past and my holiday at homes. Mine was around the same time and was called Christmas, it had about the same feeling as this one” I said to them as I ate.

“That sounds nice. Stratus likes hearing stories and he would be happy to listen. I want to hear about this holiday of yours as well” Rainbow Dash said to me.

“Ok, when we get done with dinner I’ll get some hot cocoa on and we can head out to the fire” I said in reply. So much good feelings right now it hurts!

We all had hot cocoa and were sitting by the fire basking in the warmth and glow. It felt nice to have evenings like this. I can only say that eventually something weird will happen again and more unwanted events will come about from it. I do not want that! I had my arm around Stratus and Dash was resting her head on my shoulder.

I was going to start to bring up a random conversation about nothing in particular to end the silence, but something stopped me.

I was watching mom and dad as they sat next to me. I really liked their company; it made me feel all warm inside. Dad always looked at mom funny and I was wondering why, but that can be saved for later. Maybe I should finally show them that I can talk fully now, I have been able to for a while, but I thought it would be best if I kept it quiet for now. I wonder if they will like it? On second thought, imma do it just to see their reaction.

“Hi mom and dad”

The looks that they gave me…….priceless! I watched as dad grabbed his chest and made a weird ‘HHHNNNGGG’ sound and mom looked at me with a huge grin. What? Did I sound too mature for you yet? Do you want me to go back to not talking?

“Stratus!” was all Rainbow Dash could say, she was too overcome with happiness to say anything else.

“Hi mom, when you are done smiling so wide that it hurts I think dad needs your help” I said to her with a smile. I like dad, he really knows how to make me laugh! I also find it funny when he tickles me. I looked over to dad and saw that he was lying on the ground looking at the ceiling with a huge smile on his face. I walked over and jumped onto his chest and started to bounce up and down. “C’mon dad! Get up, get up, get up! Your missing all of the funny looks mom is giving me!” I said to him.

“Stratus, I can’t get up when you are bouncing up and down on my chest! Now come here and give your dad a hug” dad said to me.

He sat up and grabbed me in his arms and started to rub my mane. ARGH, stop it! This isn’t cool! Mom’s looking at me funny again! “Hahaha stop it dad!” I said to him as he continued to rub my mane. Mom! Dad is making me feel like a weirdo, MAKE HIM STOP!!!

Dad let me go and looked at me with a smile. I gave him a look and he nearly started crying. What did I do now!? Was my face that funny? I am getting more concerned for this family every minute. “What are you finding so funny?” I said to dad with a smile.

“Your face reminded me of something I saw a long time ago! You really are as funny!” he said to me with a giggle before rubbing my mane again. After a few moments of silence dad said that more hot cocoa was ready and we all got a cup.

I loved my dad’s hot chocolate, it was really good. It make me feel good, I love it! He should start selling this stuff! I drank mine and felt a little tired, it was probably getting late, but I didn’t care. I wonder how it’s going to be around here now that they know I can talk? It probably will make dad a little creeped out when he keeps hearing something interesting! I like it when he gets over reactive.it makes me laugh!

I sat down on dad’s lap and Dash sat in closer to us. Mom sure looks happy; I wonder what she is thinking about? Meh, I really don’t care, as long as she is happy.

I never felt so tired before then. I was rocking back and forth and dozing off. Dad lied to me! Hot cocoa doesn’t keep you awake, it makes you tired! Ugh, dad you’re gonna get it!

I was watching Stratus start to fall asleep. “Come on Dash; let’s get him up to bed. He had a big day today” I said to her. My son is already talking like a pro! Not sure if should be gusta or proud! Imma be both!

I picked him up and walked with him in my arms up to his bed. “I don’t want to go to bed yet dad” Stratus said with a yawn.

Well you have to kiddo! “I know you don’t, but the faster you go to sleep, the faster the morning comes so we can play!” I said to him. “How about I take you to meet Twilight tomorrow?”

“YAY!” Stratus said before giving me a hug. HHHHNNNGGG!!!

I set him in his bed and he started to doze off again “Goodnight kiddo, I’ll see you in the morning” I said to the little cream colored pegasus.

“I love you mommy and daddy” he said before he was out.

I looked at Dash and she smiled at him and then to me. We closed his door until there was only a crack. We walked into our room and lay down in our bed. I started to kiss my lover and we hugged. “I had a wonderful Hearth’s Warming Dashie, it will be one that I will remember always” I said in between kisses. Best day ever! The amount of happiness I felt was over 9000!

"I know, he is a lot smarter than I gave him credit for. He also reminds me a lot of you. He will grow up to be just like you I can tell, goofiness and all” Dash said with a grin before she pulled me into a deep kiss.

We lay there for a while and kissed and hugged until we fell asleep a while later. We both had the best Hearth’s Warming ever. Stratus can now talk fully and that was the best gift we could ever have gotten.

A/N: I hope you thought this chapter was a blast! I had a lot of fun writing this. There will be a lot more interesting chapters coming up. Starting with the next one. I need to go write some more now, next update in a while!

A/N: here we go interesting chapter number 1. Hope you like the funny! I’m sure you’ll like it! On with the chapter then!

I was woken up by something bouncing repeatedly on my chest. This….is…the….most….annoying….thing….ever! “Huhnm….what?” I said as the bouncing continued. I am not a trampoline!

“Come on dad, you promised me that we would go see Twilight today! Is she cool like you and mom? What does she do? Is she going to ask me a lot of questions? Why are you making that face?” Stratus said to me while I laid there with my eyes closed.

“You sure are asking me a lot of questions! Well, we are going to see Twi today, and you will find out all about her when you meet her. Where’s mom?” I said to the little pegasus.

“Mom’s downstairs making breakfast right now. She said that it was her turn to try her hand at cooking, it smells good, so she must be doing a good job!” Stratus said.

“It does smell good! I bet if we try really hard we can sneak up on her. Want to try?” I said to him with a smile.

“Yeah!” he replied happily.

OK, now follow me” I said before I began to walk out of the room. I tried to be really quiet as to not draw attention to our presence. Stratus was being quiet too. We made it down the stairs a few minutes later and we waited by the kitchen doorway. I heard the sizzling of pancakes on the stove so I leaned down to Stratus. “OK, here is what we are gonna do. When mom leaves to go call us, she will think we are upstairs, we will then walk into the kitchen and take our seats at the table and wait silently for mom to come back, in when she sees us she will wonder how we got around her without her knowing. Got all that?” I said to him with a grin. I wonder how Dash will react?

“Got it” Stratus said to me.

I was right behind dad at the doorway to the kitchen. Mom is going to freak if this works! My dad is so nice! I wonder how mom will react when she finds that we were behind this? She probably will laugh a little, then punch dad in the shoulder and make a face, she seemed to do that a lot when he did things like this.

Rainbow Dash walked into the living room a few minutes later. Dad looked at me and motioned for us to make our move. Dad and I walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table. “Ok, now put on a big ol smile for mom, she will love this” dad said to me with a smile.

I did as he said and we sat there in silence with smiles on our faces, dads being the funniest. Why does he act so goofy? Is it because he likes to be the funny one, or because he is the clown of the family? I like the idea of seeing my dad as a clown, he would look like…..amazing! Mom walked back in and saw us sitting there and she gave us both a look that will be etched in my head as one of the funniest things mom has done.

“How did you both get down here without me knowing?” she asked us, I kept a straight face but dad had to go and blow it.

“We wanted to surprise you; we snuck in here while you were calling for us! I loved the face you made!” he said to her, his smile showing nothing but sheer joy.

“AWWW, C’mon dad! You were supposed to keep quiet! Morning mom, breakfast smells good!” I said to her, she smiled in return.

“It does doesn’t it? I never tried my hoof at cooking and was going to just have your dad here do all of it, but then I changed my mind. What is going on after breakfast today you two?” she asked us.

I smiled at her “dad is going to take me over to Twilight’s house today to meet her!” I looked over to dad and smiled.

When dad saw me smiling at him the pancake on his fork fell off and landed on the table and he looked at me.
“AWW my pancake!” he said to nothing in particular. I laughed at him and then went to eating my own.

Mom sat down at the table with us and we ate our breakfast. “So you’re going to meet Twi huh? You’ll have a lot of fun I’m sure” she said to me.

We finished eating our breakfast and dad told me that we would be leaving in a few minutes. I watched as he walked over to mom and ask her if she wanted to come along. Mom smiled and said that it would be fun and I smiled at that. “Yay, mom’s coming along!”

“Well, we may be doing something else while we are there as well, so I thought she would like to come along with us Stratus” dad said to me with a smile.

“Ok, can we go now?” I said to them impatiently.

“Ok ok, we can go now. Come on, we can get there faster this way” dad said to me before picking me up and holding me close to him.

He walked with mom out to the front porch and we stepped down into the snow. I was still being held by dad and he started to float. We took off and began to fly through the air. So cool! I never knew dad could fly!

We flew for a few more minutes and then we touched down in the front of this tree house thing. “Is this where Twilight lives?” I asked them.

“Eeeyup!” dad and mom said almost in unison. That was creepy!

We went up to the door and dad knocked a few times. The door opened a few moments later by a purple mare and she smiled widely when she saw us. I am starting to have second thoughts about this!

I walked in with Stratus in my arms and Dash followed in close behind. “Hi Twilight! How was your Hearth’s Warming?” I said trying to be casual. Maybe today I’ll talk with my mom again. I just hope that she doesn’t get upset!

“It was very nice thank you. I see you brought Stratus here” she turned to him. “Hi Strat, your mom and dad are pretty cool don’t you think?” she said to him, thinking that he still couldn’t talk.

“More than you know! They are so much fun and I love them to death!” Stratus replied to her.

The look Twilight gave my son was the best thing since sliced bread. That’s my boy! Good job Stratus, you made her do the equivalent of shitting bricks! I looked at Twilight “Hey Twi, do you think we could use that thing where I can see my mom again? I want to tell her about what has been happening lately.”

“Sure, you know what needs to be done though right?” Twi said to me.

“Yup, here” I said to her as I bit my thumb again. Stratus looked at the drop of blood on my finger and then at me. He looked concerned.

“Dad, why did you do that? Didn’t it hurt?” Stratus said to me.

AWW I never thought one drop of blood would make him so concerned as to want to shed not so coltish tears. “It’s ok Strat, I just want to do something that I think you are going to find fun. Do you want to meet your technical
grandmother?” I said to him. That has to be one of the most messed up things I have ever said……EVER! I am 17 and I already have a kid! My mom is already a grandma technically! Time to get a very funny reaction out of my mom! *Trollface*

“Yeah, I wanna meet her! I wanna meet her!” Stratus said bouncing on the ground happily.

“Ok, here you go. Twilight you ready?” I said as I held out my thumb. Incoming levels of funny that I could never comprehend!

Twilight nodded and used her magic to make the portal window out of my life essence again. I was looking through it into the living room again and my mother was sitting on the couch laughing as she watched something on the T.V. Ooohhhh, added bonus! Grandma’s there! “Hi mom….again”

My mom and grandmother both jumped as they heard my voice. My mom turned and saw me standing there and she smiled widely. Grandma on the other hand looked like she was seeing god himself. “Kyle, it’s been a while! How have you been? What has been going on?” my mom asked bombarding me with questions.

Shut up woman and let me talk! “Hi mom…..and grandma. I am great, and a lot of stuff has been going on. Do you want to hear?” I said to them. Shut up and get ready to be startled.

“Yeah, give us all of the details” my grandma said to me.

“So you asked, so you shall receive” I said to them, a smile forming on my face. “Whelp, I will just give you all of the major things. The first thing that happened is me getting a house of my own after I won a bet at a competition. That was a fun day.”

“Wait! You have your own house already!? How can you, your only 17!?” my mom asked me with a shocked look on her face.

“Well there really is no age requirement for owning a house here. I also have a job that pays well” I was cut off by my mom starting to cough like a fool. It isn’t that shocking! Stop it!

“You-you have a job!? What is it!?” she said to me. My grandmother was just listening intently.

“Well, remember the music I listen to, well that is what I do. I work at a club in town” I said to her, the smile growing across my face. “Now the last few things I am going to tell you will be the most shocking…..do you want to hear them?”

“Sure…let’s get this over with” my mom said.

Oh this is going to be maliciously fun. “Well, the first thing is that I have a lover now.” This made my mom nearly fall over. I looked at RD and told her to come over and she gladly did. “Mom, this is my lover Rainbow Dash, you met her back when I first introduced her to you” I said to her.

The next thing my mom said surprised me for the wrong reason. “I sure hope my son is being taken care of when he is with you, because if not, he can be a bit of a loony” my mom said to her. Ugh, let the witty motherly comments cometh forth.

Dash just smiled and started to laugh. I looked at my mom again “You want to know what happened next? Here comes the big shocker for you” I said to her with a sly grin. Now I just want to see her reaction!

“Hey Strat, come here” I said over to my son, who was talking to Twilight. Stratus came over and I picked him up and set him on my shoulder. “Say hi Stratus.”

“Hi grandma! Then he saw the older thing sitting behind her and apparently knew who she was in the situation. “Hi great-grandma!”

My mom and grandmother literally looked like they were dead; I heard the air moving it was so quiet. Stratus literally broke their minds! He has become the ultimate child! My mom was the first to recover from the shock. “D-did he just call me grandma!? Kyle….i-is that your son!?” she said to me.

“Yep this is Stratus, he is your grandson. Dash and I here couldn’t be more proud of him” I said beaming with my sayian pride again.

“Well, he sure is a happy little guy isn’t he? I never thought I would be a grandmother so soon, but I guess since you have been there you have gotten a lot more mature…..in a sense” she said with a grin at the end.

I see what you did there! “Thanks mom, that means a lot…I think. I am really sorry mom, but I am going to have to go to work in a while and I want to go get ready. I’ll bring Stratus by every now and again so you can talk to him, he would probably like the stories you tell him about me” I said to her with a smile.

“I am sure he would like that. Take care and talk to me again soon!” she said to me.

The portal closed down and I was left in the library with the others. We all said our goodbyes and left so we could get on with the rest of our day. It felt like a good day was going to come about.

A/N: this was hopefully a hilarious chapter for you all and I will be making a bonus chapter because I am going to be out of my right mind for a while, so I hope you like the chapter to come. It will be up in a while!

A/N: here you go! The bonus chapter that has nothing to do with anything, or does it? Nah it probably doesn’t, but anyways the lols begin now! By the way, there will be an A/N at the end to explain all of this. This is not relevant to the story at all, so just read for the entertainment.

I was sitting on my front porch with Stratus and RD; it was a nice day for a change. Stratus was watching the few birds pass by and I was rubbing her back with one of my hands. It was going all well and dandy, but then things started to get weird. Don’t they always!? *trollface*

“Dad, what is that?” Stratus said as he pointed to something that was falling from the sky. I stood up and put one of my hands above my eyes so I could see better. It looked kind of like me, I mean in a human kind of way. It was falling towards us and when I heard the incessant ranting at nothing I looked at it with anger. “Fffffffffffff” was all I could get out before the human landed near me. It’s him, even after death I can’t get rid of him. FUUUUUUUCCCCKKKK!

“Dad, should you help it?” Stratus said to me with confusion.

“Kyle, why is there another human here now?” Dash said to me.

I looked at them and smiled. “I know who he is. He I a friend from school and we used to hang out sometimes” I walked over to his body that was half sticking out of the ground. I grabbed his ankle and pulled him out.

“Stratus, Kyle just picked him….” Dash said.

“Like a vegetable yes” Stratus said before shrugging.

I lifted him up until his face was level with mine. If you think I have extend arms than you would be wrong! “Hi Ryan, long time no see hmmmm?” I said to him with a smile.

“Ugh, Kyle? Mother of god it worked! I can hang out with you again! This is going…”

“NOPE! Hey Ryan you wanted my Nokia phone so bad…..here let me help you go get it!” I cut him off before throwing Ryan right in the direction of the moon. “BYE RYAN….I’ll send Rarity up there soon!”

“Ffffffffffff…” Ryan yelled as he flew out of sight.

“Kyle, why did you just throw him to the moon? And how could you do that anyways!?” RD asked me, looking suspiciously like the Y U NO guy meme.

“It’s because of my sayian pride my dear Dashie, now come on. I don’t want to wait around for anything weirder to come about…..who wants breakfast?” I said to them with a smile.

I was in the kitchen with Stratus and Rainbow. I was spinning the pancake I was making around in my hands singing as I made breakfast.

Stratus and Dash would laugh at my attempts to sing and I would shed man tears and accept my fate. Shut up, I can’t sing! Just like Justin Beiber!

I heard a knock at the door then and the pancake I was spinning hit the pan with great accuracy. Yes, now to answer the door. I walked towards the door and opened it. I looked outside and saw something that made me want to blow up right then. Spiderman’s head was right outside the door upside down and I jumped back in surprise. “Get out of here! I don’t like you, and you are kind of a creep!”

“But I always stop by on Friday afternoon” Spiderman said to me.

“Here, let me help with that, you’ll think its Saturday now” I said before I punched his head with my fist. He fell onto my porch with a thud and laid there, unquestionably KO’d. FFFFFFFAAAALLCON PAWNCH!!!!
I closed the door and walked back into the kitchen and resumed making breakfast.

“Dad, who was that?” Stratus asked me.

“Oh, that was just your friendly neighborhood weirdo Stratus” I said to him with a smile.

“Why is there all this weird stuff happening today Kyle?” Rainbow Dash asked me next.

I shrugged “I don’t know, but I am not too worried about it.” I finished breakfast and I got everypony’s plate ready. We all ate our breakfast and then started to go over what we could do that day. I suggested taking a stroll through the town and enjoying the day. Dash and Stratus thought that would be ok and we got ready to go.

We were on the outskirts of Ponyville and it was alive with ponies going about their daily business. I looked around and everything was peaceful. Ugh, let’s hope that this morning was just my still tired brain showing me things that were not there!

We went over to a bench and sat down and looked at all of the ponies going about their daily business. I looked at the bench next to me and saw sad Keanu Reeves sitting there. Just don’t pay attention to it, if you don’t pay attention to it, it will go away eventually.

“Dad, who is that on the bench next to us?” Stratus asked me, his interests piqued.

“That is sad Keanu; I want to know how he, Ryan, and Spiderman got here!” I said as I started to go into shutdown of logical thinking.

“Miss me? HAH GAYYYYYYY!!!!” Spiderman called from a barrel a few feet away, his head was the only thing sticking out and the lid was resting on top of his head. Get out of my life memes! Why don’t you all just go…..I don’t even care! Just leave me and my family alone!

“I remember when I had a career like Spiderman, but then again things change for a reason” sad Keanu said to nothing in particular.

Shut the hell up you depressed movie star!

“Kyle, why is all of this happening? Why are all of these things getting to you so much?” Rainbow Dash asked me.

“RD, this is going to be hard to explain so I will just give you the summed up version. These things that are happening are called memes, they are funny things that people did in my world to make others laugh or get upset” I said to her, trying very hard not to lose my cool and walk over and punch Spiderman again.

“Ok, what are we going to do about it?” Rainbow asked me.

I looked at her and kissed her once quickly. “I want you to go back to the house with Stratus; I am going to deal with all of these things myself. Hay, I already dealt with one. I’ll come home when I am done ok?” I said to her with a soft smile.

“Ok, come on Stratus, Kyle is going to handle it” Dash said to my son before they walked off towards the house.

"HIT MY THEME MUSIC AUTHOR MAN!!!" I said to the sky with a smile.

I turned back to Keanu and walked over to him. I got a fist ready and his head was bent in front of him so he was in a perfect position to get some sense knocked into him. I did an uppercut right to his chin and he flew right over the back of the bench and landed in the bushes behind it.

Something poked my shoulder and I turned around with a frown on my face. “You know, you should strut yourself more often.”

“AHHHHHH, not you, get him out of here! You are the reason I have nightmares! Burn in hell you freak!” I yelled at Strutting Leo. He was smiling at me and I started to back up, I hate him, he makes me want to burn down churches. He was strutting towards me and I was looking at him like he was Satan himself.

I grabbed the nearest object, which was a crate by the way and ran right up to him and proceeded to beat him with it. You have plagued me for the last time Leo! I will break you! After I was done beating Leo to a bloody pulp I walked away from everything. I’m going crazy! I’m going loony, I need to go to the crazy house!

“Need a psychologist? Why not Zoidberg?”

“Fffffffffffffff” I said before I turned around. Sure enough there was Zoidberg in his white scrubs. Not you too! When will the torment end? I punched him once in the face and watched as he started to run around screaming.

“WOPWOPWOPWOPWOPWOP!!!!” he was yelling as he ran.

Oh, god I can feel the need to partake in the funny knowing at my brain! I walked away from the wailing Zoidberg and started to smile. I just hurt like 6 different memes! Not a lot of people can say that! I walked up the street and saw that there was nothing out of the ordinary. I took a seat on the grass and thought about all of the stuff that had just happened this morning. I really do need to go to a loony bin if this keeps up!

I looked up and saw a little fat girl with Twilight’s doll running towards me with Twilight chasing her. She was wearing a yellow jacket and she was also holding some bubblegum. Oh god, why did you have to come here!?

“That little fat thing stole my doll, give it back!” Twilight said to the chubby girl running away.

I reached behind me and pulled out a 9 iron from nowhere and held it in front of me. “Excellent, this will make her go pretty far away from here. Let’s just hope the wind is in my favor” I said. She was running right towards me and I positioned myself for the shot. She ran up to me and I pulled the club back to get ready for the shot. “FORE” I yelled before I swung the 9 iron and hit the chubby girl in the chest and sent her over the roof of a nearby building. “Damn, I got a bogie!

The doll landed on the ground near Twilight. “Kyle? What is going on? All of these weird things keep showing up and I don’t know how to get rid of them, they already made Celestia lock herself in her room to get away from it. What do we do?” Twilight blabbed on.

“Ok, do you know where anything else is located that is out of the ordinary? And let’s see if we can’t just make them want to leave…..with forceful beatings and minor breaking of bones” I said as I pulled out a Viking helmet. What I need to get ready to face the scourge of memes, so I need to look good.

“Ok, well on the way here I saw this thing spraying ponies with this red stuff, and then there was this thing that landed in my tree that just kept talking about space, and that was about it” Twilight said to me.

“Ok, I’ll go deal with those. Go to my house and check up on Dash and Stratus for me ok?” I said to her with a smile before I ran towards Twi’s house.

I was about halfway to Twi’s now. I looked to my left and saw that there was the pepper spray cop and he was indeed spraying ponies with that dastardly stuff. There’s no need to fear, Kyle the meme slayer is here! I ran over and got my 9 iron ready again. I swung it as hard as I could and it connected with his helmet. He turned to me and sprayed my eyes with pepper spray and I immediately regretted going in like a fool. AHHHHHH, this shit is making me feel like gouging my eyes out would be doing myself a favor! I held my eyes and pointed a finger at hopefully him with my free hand.

“Why don’t you take that pepper spray of yours and shove it up that already clogged pooper of yours? That would save…” I was cut off by him spraying my mouth with it. FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKK this shit is not going to go well for him when I get the chance to do something. I opened my burning eyes and looked at the blurry cop. I grabbed my golf club again and swung again and again at him. I hit him in the head so many times his helmet dented and fell apart. I hit him once more after that and he was thrown into a cart a few feet away. I am just going to throw the Space core at the moon when I find it, I am done playing around.

I started to walk towards Twi’s place again and when I got there I heard the ranting about space. I saw the Space Core sitting on a low hanging branch and I threw a rock at it and it fell out of the tree. To the moon with you! I walked over to it and picked it up. I positioned my arm and threw the core as hard as I could at where the moon was.

“SPPPPAAAAAACCCEEEEE!!!” it yelled as it flew out of sight.

I sat down on the ground and thought for a moment. Please, let this be done with. I don’t have the power to fight the memes anymore! I was staring off into nothing but was brought back to attention when I heard this.

“FINISH HIM!”

I turned around and got a glimpse of Leonidas as he stood over me. DAFUQ? Oh I give up! “This is madness!” I said to him as I remembered the scene.

“Madness? MADNESS? THIS IS SPARTA!” he yelled before he kicked my face with his size like 20 boot. The last thing I heard before the darkness gripped me was this.

“FATALITY!”

I shot up and was breathing heavily. I looked around and saw that I was in my room. I looked over and saw that Dash was still asleep and I breathed a sigh of relief. I lie back down and look at the ceiling.

“I hate it when I have those kinds of dreams”

A/N: I hope you found it funny! I will just tell you that there was some special substance involved when I wrote that, it will be your job to decipher what. Now to give an explanation to all of the things I used.

The human in the beginning was a friend of mine who wanted to be in this story and still does. I did that so I could make him mad bro.

You should know all of the other memes, like the 60s spiderman, this is Sparta, pepper spray cop, chubby bubbles girl, strutting leo, sad Keanu, space core, zoidberg.

This was meant to just be something funny to read, nothing more. I will be posting another chapter sometime soon hopefully.

A/N: Ok, I am back from my adventure into the unknown. This chapter I will be introducing a new character into the mix, let’s just say this will be a new experience for you all. I do not want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

I woke up and my head hurt from the dream I had that night. Ugh, that was the worst dream ever! I don’t think I could possibly hold all of my feels if I had to tell you about it! Whelp, what to do today? I saw Dash lying in the bed still asleep and smiled. She can sleep in a little bit; I will go start breakfast for us. I walked out into the hallway and towards Stratus’s room to check on him. I walked in and he was awake, but still lying in his bed. “Hey Strat, you’re up pretty early” I said to him with a look.

“Yeah, I guess so, what are you doing up?” he asked me. So we are playing twenty questions now hmmm?

“I was going to go down and start to work on breakfast. Want to come with me?” I said to him with a soft smile. My head is still practically asleep from the lack thereof last night; I need him with me so I don’t burn the house down while I cook or something. Stratus got up and nodded and I picked him up. I walked with him down the stairs and set him on the ground at the bottom. We walked into the kitchen and my tiredness caught up with me for a minute and I walked right into the doorframe. After a moment of both Stratus and I laughing we made it to the kitchen. Well, I can already tell that this day is going to be one of those days!

I picked Stratus up again and set him on the counter and I talked to him while I got all of the stuff out for pancakes. I was going to add a little surprise to them this time….chocolate chips. Stratus will die of delicious overload when he eats them! I got all of the pancakes on the stove and they started too cook. Yup, they smell like God’s gift to all things delicious in the world!

The pancakes had finished cooking and Dash walked into the kitchen and saw Stratus and I already at the table waiting for her. “Morning love, you looked like you slept well” I said to her as I started to serve the pancakes…like a boss! I’m serving pancakes mother f**ker…..like a boss!

“Yeah, it was pretty amazing, I don’t think I have ever slept that sound before….well unless you count the night we had that muffin Derpy gave you a while back” she said with a smile as she remembered the stuff we did.

“Ah the good ol days” I said to her before I shoved a mouthful of pancake in my mouth.

“Dad, Y U gotta make stuff that kills my mouth with deliciousness? I mean your pancakes are good and all but these are like other worldly!” Stratus said as he looked at me like I was a food god. Geez, I never thought they would be that good! Maybe I should start selling my recipes! I mean it’s like 2 but you get the idea.

“I’m glad you like them Strat. So, I’m going to make a run into town today to get some stuff for the house and then I’ll be back, ok?” I asked them with a smile.

“Sure we will be fine until you get back” Dash said before she rubbed Stratus’s mane with her hoof. D’AWWWW, I don’t care if he doesn’t like it, it’s funny!

We finished our breakfast, which everypony voted to be the best one yet. I washed the dishes and then got on my coat that Rarity delivered for me a while back. I rubbed Strat’s mane and kissed RD before I left. Whelp, time to start the day!

I flew to the outskirts of Ponyville and landed. I walked towards the market and saw that a lot of ponies were out and about. I was looking at this one stall and saw a Stallion that I have never seen before. I have never seen you before…..and I have seen everypony here at least once or twice. WHO ARE YOU!? The pony was a pegasus and was shaded grey in color. Hmm, yes, that color does fit you nicely. He had a jet black and ice blue mane. His cutie mark was a black heart with a white dove inside of it. “So you are new here hmmm? Well, I’m gonna have to meet you then” I said to myself.

He finished what he was doing and turned and looked at me. He smiled at me and started to walk towards me. He had brown eyes, but I was more afraid of the fact that he was walking right towards me! What do you want with me mystery pegasus? I have been good; I swear….well except for that one time with the muffin….but that’s a different story! Please don’t chop me up into little pieces and eat them!

He walked up to me “Why are you making that face?” he asked me with a look of confusion.

I didn’t realize it, but apparently I was making a face that resembled looking right into the face of Satan himself. I snapped out of it and gave him a quick smile “S-sorry about that. My mind wanders every now and again; but enough about me, I have never seen you around here before, nice to meet you” I said to the stallion.

“Thanks, I just moved here from Mareyland. My name is Shadow Breeze, and you?” he said to me with an air of happiness.

My god! He sounds just like Fluttershy with all of the kind words and such! Hmmmm “Oh, my name is Kyle. As you can tell I am the only human here, in all of my normalities” I said to him before giving a twirl of my finger.

“I guess you have been here for a while if you can deduce that I am new, how long have you been here?” Shadow Breeze asked me.

“Well, I have been here for about 5 months now, give or take I can only really remember 4 and a half of those 5, but again enough about me” I said to him with a smile. I like him, he is nice. “Hey, want to take a little walk with me to talk some more?” I asked him.

“Sure, that would be pretty good” he replied with a smile.

We started to walk out of the market but Shadow Breeze bumped into Fluttershy as she was walking into the market. Ugh. Shadow Breeze looked at the yellow mare and I could tell already that he liked her. Oh god, he has those eyes! The same ones Dash has for me! NOOOOOOOOOO he hasn’t even seen her for more than a minute!

“I-I’m really sorry….I wasn’t watching where I was going” Shadow Breeze said to Fluttershy with a sheepish smile.

“Oh, that’s fine…..I wasn’t watching where I was going e-either” she replied to him with a soft smile.

“Hi Fluttershy, I see you met the new pegasus in town” I said trying to be funny.

“I’m Shadow Breeze, it’s really nice to meet you….Fluttershy was it?” he said to her, his smile being one that rivaled mine when I saw Dash.

I facepalmed and looked at him with the ‘are you serious’ face. I can already see where this is going! “Shadow Breeze, if you need me I’ll be back at home, just walk down the street from Club Pon-3 and it is the last house on the left. Come see me when you get the chance ok?” I said to him, hoping that he would acknowledge what I had just said.

“Ok, I’ll stop down sometime” he said before he walked away with Fluttershy. She was smiling at him and that made me feel better. Well, at least she kind of likes him too. Ugh, my head hurts again, time to go back to the house!

I walked down the street and to the house. I sat down on the front porch and Dash came out with Stratus a few minutes later. “Hi Kyle, how was your visit to town? Hopefully not too boring?” Dash said to me with an air of sarcasm.

“No, it wasn’t boring. I met a new stallion that recently moved here from Mareyland. His name is Shadow Breeze. He is really nice. He bumped into Fluttershy and I could tell by the way he looked at her that he already liked her. They are off somewhere getting to know each other right now. I told him to come to see me if he needed anything and he said that he would” I said to the cyan pegasus.

“Well that was awfully nice of you extending that offer out to him. He sure does seem nice by the way you put it. And if he likes Fluttershy, who knows maybe that will get her to be more open with everypony now” Dash said to me in reply.

We sat out there for a while after that, it was sunny and not too cold, so we just sat on the porch. We went inside after a while and got warm by the fire when we finally got cold.

A/N: here you all go, the first chapter to the first OC side story! I am giving Credit to AnonJ17, his OC and the side story that he helped design. The story will go on for at least 3-5 chapters depending on how long they are! Next update in a while!

When I woke up I was in a better mood than usual, but that ended when he saw that RD wasn’t in the bed with him. “AWWWWW! I wanted to kiss her for a little while! Oh well, maybe she is downstairs making breakfast again or something” I said as I got out of my bed like less than a boss, I say that because I caught my foot on the blanket as I got off, so I fell on my face…..AGAIN!!! At least I didn’t hit my nose this time! A concussion is nowhere near as bad as a permanently rearranged nose! And my forehead cushioned my fall so I’m ok.

I must have woken Stratus up because he walked into my room rubbing one of his eyes with his hoof. He looked at me lying on the floor talking to it like it was an evil that deserved to listen to a ten hour loop of Justin Beiber’s Baby song…..Never mind, that might be too much! I’d make his ears melt and fall off!, and started to laugh “Dad, why are you talking to the floor? And why are you on the floor in the first place? Don’t tell me, did the blanket catch your foot?”

Don’t laugh at me! It’ll happen to you eventually! I got up off the floor and scooped him up in my hand. “Come on, let’s go see if mom is making breakfast….before I hurt myself” I said as I walked out of the room and down to the kitchen.

Whelp, this sucks, she isn’t down here either! I looked around the empty room and saw that there was a note on the table. I walked over and picked it up. Good grief, her writing really is as bad as mine! I strained my special eyes so I could see the words clearer.

Dear Loverboy,

If you got this that means I had to go away for a day to Cloudsdale to help the weather team. I will be gone until late tonight, so don’t do anything stupid while I’m gone. Take care of Strat.

Rainbow Dash

Ohhhh, she wants to play the ‘don’t do anything stupid’ card hmmmm? Ok, I will listen…..this time! I looked at Stratus who was looking at the paper. “Well, it looks like we get the day to ourselves then. Mom had to go somewhere to help some ponies, so you and I are all alone today” I said to the little pegasus.

“What are we going to do?” Stratus asked me with a smile.

“Let’s figure that one out after we get some breakfast ok?” I said to him with a smile before I walked over to the cupboards to get the stuff ready.

After breakfast was done and over with, I took Stratus outside where we sat on the porch and enjoyed the mild winter day. It was sunny and the snow was melting slowly, probably because it was like 45 degrees. Reminds me of our weird temperature changes back home. Weird weather, not sure if like it yet. Stratus was sitting next to me on the porch and we were just enjoying the nice day, but somethings always change for a reason.

Shadow Breeze was walking up to the house. He was smiling and I could tell he was in a really good mood by how he was walking. My god, why are you so happy? Give me some of whatever you have in you! He stopped when he was in front of us and he glanced at me and smiled, then looked at my son with another. “Hey Kyle, I just wanted to stop by and talk with you for a little bit. Do you think you could help me with something?” he said as he blushed a little and looked away sheepishly.

I definitely can see what is going on here now! He wants to talk about Fluttershy; I knew he liked her when he bumped into her yesterday! Genius! I bet he wants me to help him with something that relates to her…….four points on my winning board if I am right. “Sure, we can talk for a bit. Oh, by the way, this here is my son Stratus” I said as I looked at him, he was hiding behind me and looking at Shadow Breeze.

“Hey little guy, your dad is pretty cool” he said to Stratus with a smile. Then he turned back to me “Do you mind if I sit down?”

Do you even need to ask? “Nope, go right ahead.” I want to see if I am right about the whole Fluttershy thing, let’s see if I get those points. “So Shadow, I just want to take a guess but, did you want to talk to me about Fluttershy?” I said as I smiled at him widely.

He looked at me with amazement. Yes, I got those 4 points on my winning board! “How did you know?” he said as he twiddled his hooves a little and blushed some more.

“Well, I could tell you kind of liked her from yesterday when you bumped into her. And you had that look in your eye, which also gave it away. Then there was the blushing you are doing right now, that also gives it away a little” I said as I patted him on the back.

His face turned red and he looked away from me. “Am I that obvious? Geez, this is kind of embarrassing” he said as he continued to stare off at something else.

God darn it, it isn’t a bad thing you mook! I patted him on the back again “come on, you shouldn’t be ashamed for having those feelings for her. I had the same problem as you, and look where I am now? I have a family that loves me and all of my stupidity, and a son to make it all the better.” I took a breath and he looked at me with a smile, then I continued. “Fluttershy is a nice mare without an ounce of anything but kindness in her body. I think she kind of likes you too, she just is really shy. I am weighing my options when I say this but, if you want me to, I can help you if you want to show her how much you like her” I said to him with a smile.

His face looked like it was glowing with radiation it was so bright. Oh sweet Jesus, what did I get myself into! My eyes are burning from the brightness of his face now! “You would really do that? You would help me with Fluttershy?” he said with a smile.

Despite my better judgment! “Sure, were bros right? That’s what friends do” I said to him.

Stratus had warmed up a little after hearing our conversation. “Mister Shadow Breeze? Are you going to try to get Fluttershy to love you? Because if you are, dad here can help a lot, he knows things” Stratus said to the shaded grey pegasus.

“I’m going to try, and your dad here already has helped me a lot. I just moved here and he helped me get the lay of the town. Your dad is being a really big help for me right now” Shadow Breeze said to the little pegasus colt.

Stratus, you are digging me into a bigger hole than I already am in! Pretty soon I won’t be able to get out! I felt really humbled right then. “It really is not a big deal, she is my friend and so are you” I said to Shadow Breeze with a smile.

We spent the whole day talking together. It was a nice change of pace to do so, it kept things moving. Stratus really warmed up to Shadow Breeze and that made me feel good. Now it is like 10pm and Dash should be coming home soon hopefully. I can’t believe I am now going to turn into a matchmaker for Shadow Breeze and Fluttershy! Not sure if I want to do this or not, but I will anyways because I am full to the brim with kindness.

About an hour later Dash came home. She looked pretty tired, but she was happy. “Hey Dash, how was helping the weather team? Not too boring without me I hope?” I asked her with a trollish grin. U MAD at my trolling skills Dashie?

“It was pretty boring, but now that I’m back I feel pretty good. I sure am beat though, we had to take rain all over the place today, it was a pain in the flank with the new stallions there” she said as she got up and sat on my lap in the couch. “Stratus asleep?”

“Yep, so he won’t mind if I do this then” I said with a smile before I kissed her lips. She was taken a little by surprise, but then accepted the challenge of our tongues having a little wrestling match. She is such a good kisser! Me gusta! We sat there and swapped tongues and loved on each other until it was midnight, then we went up to bed.

When we got into bed I leaned in and wrapped my arms around her. “Tomorrow, I guess I have to start helping Shadow Breeze with his issue on Fluttershy. I guess I am going to become a matchmaker” I said with a chuckle.
She laughed and then we fell asleep shortly after.

A/N: here you go! I will tell you that this one is already planned out, I have the whole side story already planned and it will be funny. I am going to start work on another chapter now, next update in a while!

The morning flew by today. Dash and I both co-op’d breakfast today and made one heck of a meal. We work well like that…..if you know what I mean. Stratus had another burst of flight today, one that let him fly around for 3 hours! Ugh, that was the longest yet, any longer and he might as well be flying like a pro! And he is only a week over 3 months old! ARGH! Ranting in my mind aside.

I told Dash that I was going to be helping Shadow with Fluttershy today, but will still be around. She told me to behave myself if I went out and I smiled at her. “Now you know I can’t promise you that Dashie, my brand of stupidity comes at random, you never know when you’ll get to see it” I said to her with a grin. I made it turn all philosophical! Where is my punch RD?

Rainbow Dash punched my shoulder with her hoof and stuck her tongue out at me. I took that as a challenge and went in and kissed her, which made her practically fall off the couch. Ha I made you almost fall off the couch, ten points for Gryffindor! I hate knowing all of these movie references! RD got up and looked at me and gave me a sly smile, she pounced on me and wrapped herself around my back, kind of like she was getting a piggy back ride.

Just then there was a knock at the door. I sat upright but Dash wouldn’t get off. “Dash, can I go get the door?”

“Who’s stopping you? You can move, and I am in a comfortable spot and now I don’t want to move” Rainbow Dash replied with a snicker that all but said ‘I beat you at your own game’.

HARUMPH fine, I’ll go answer the door like this! No skin off my toes! I got up and walked with Dash on my back over to the door and opened it. Shadow was standing there and when he looked at me with Dash still clinging to my back he started trying not to laugh. ARGH, this is so embarrassing RD….I will find a way to get you back for doing this to me! I tried to act like Rainbow Dash wasn’t there “Hey Shadow, are you ready to go?”

“Yeah, are you going to be bringing RD with you?” he said with a laugh. *sheds a man tear*

Rainbow Dash got off my back then and kissed me goodbye “Nope, you guys have fun. Kyle, I’ll talk to you later” she said before she went into the other room.

I walked outside and shut the door. “Sorry you had to see that. Now, did you want to go on a date with Fluttershy today?” I asked him with curiosity.

“Y-yeah, I wanted to ask her out today. I was thinking of going to get some lunch and then going to see a show or something” Shadow Breeze said to me in reply.

Wait, they have movies here? When did such sorcery happen and how come I never knew about it! “Ok, well then you can go to her house and get her and I will be around to check on how you’re doing. We can talk about how to act on the way” I said before I lifted up into the air.

“Y-you can fly!? How, you have no wings!” Shadow said as he flew up next to me.

Not the time or the place! “That is a story that you will hear later. Right now we have to head over to Fluttershy’s house and get her” I said before I took off towards the yellow mare’s cottage.

The beginning of the scenario went without a hitch! I taught him well, he was so nice and she practically fell over as to how sincere he was. I have a feeling they are going to end up like Dash and I. I was sitting at a table a little ways away from them. I had a menu and covered my face whenever Fluttershy looked over towards my table. I wasn’t really hungry but, that didn’t stop me from swiping a few dinner rolls off of a trey some waiter was taking to a table on the other side of the room. My pickpocketing skill advanced to 9001, that’s a c-c-c-combo breaker!

I stuffed one of the rolls in my mouth and looked at Shadow Breeze and Fluttershy. They were having a good time and I was getting pretty happy with the turnout so far. They look so sweet; they look like they could be an old married couple! Ugh, never mind….I don’t want to think about that!

After they finished their meals they left the restaurant. I got up and was walking towards the door, but was stopped by a waiter. He made me pay him 10 bits for the rolls I ate, what a rip-off. If I didn’t know any better I would shove this carrot right up your nose and tell you to take those 10 bits and shove it!

I left and proceeded to follow them to the theater. I was a while away so they couldn’t see me. When they went in after they paid for their tickets, I got mine shortly after them. I walked into the dark room and saw them sitting up near the front, so I took a seat near the back.

I will bet the carrot up that waiter’s nose that Shadow will try to do the old yawn trick. If he doesn’t I’ll shit bricks! The movie started a while later and what I didn’t know was that it was a mushy love story movie. I looked at the ticket stub and then proceeded to start gagging ‘Mare of Your Dreams’ was the name of this movie.

Shadow heard somepony from near the back of the theater yell out “HAH GAYYYYY!!!!” and he proceeded to snicker under his breath. The room full of ponies simultaneously ‘SHHHHH’d’ him and he could have sworn he heard “I’ll be good I swear!”.

I was slowly dozing off to the movie and pretty soon I was out cold from how boring it was. I was woken up by a mare poking me with a broom saying ‘get out, movies over’ and I left the room. I saw no sign of Shadow Breeze or Fluttershy anywhere so I decided to just head home.

When I made it there Shadow Breeze was sitting on the porch with Dash and Stratus. The welcoming committee is here! OH BOY, what will happen now? I walked up and took a seat next to Dash and Stratus. “Hey Shadow, how was your date with Fluttershy?” I asked trying to be nonchalant, it was a little effective.

“It went over really well. She said she would love to get together again sometime. Thanks Kyle, you helped me a lot over my short time being here, it means a lot to me” Shadow Breeze said with a smile.

I punched him in the shoulder “Stop going soft on me boy! I may only be like a year older than you, but don’t think of me as some old hermit that knows the workings of love and that stuff. I mean c’mon, were friends, that’s what we do!” I said before I facepalmed at what I just said before that. That had to be the most stupid saying yet! IDIOT!

“Kyle were you the one that yelled in the theater and stole the dinner rolls? I am just curious because it seems like something you would do” Shadow said to me with a laugh.

Stratus was interested in the conversation after that moment. He wanted to hear if dad really did yell in the movies or take dinner rolls from other ponies. It was going to be funny.

I did it! Send me away, I took the two dinner rolls, which for 10 bits was a complete rip, and I yelled in the movie theater! Send me to jail again! “Yes, the movie looked like a snooze fest and I guess something slipped out, and the rolls were just me being hungry.” I looked over to Dash “Pwease don’t punch me again”

“Oh you’re getting hit again, but that was pretty funny” she said before she hit my shoulder again. You’re gonna leave a bruise there if you keep doing that! Stratus laughed at me which only made it worse.

“Well, thank you all for being so nice to me and welcoming me into your town. I need to go home now and get some well-deserved z’s” Shadow said before getting up and walking down the street. We watched him go and then decided that we all could use some of that, so we went in and called it a night.

A/N: Another chapter down! Wow, it seems like yesterday I was only just beginning this story, and now look at it! Well, I am going to go to bed and then start up again in the morning, next update around then!

A/N: this will be the last chapter before I give you all a little surprise. I want this next thing to be really special for you, so I will not be telling any of you anything. This will probably be the coolest thing I will do yet…YET! Sorry for it being so short, will have longer chapters after this one, I promise! So, here you go, another chapter!

I woke up and Dash was lying right up against me. I am ok with this. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her neck once before trying to fall asleep again, the sleep came faster than expected. I was having another one of those ‘never wake me up because it is so perfect’ dreams, but everything that is good comes to an end eventually…..I woke up.

Dash was still lying next to me, but she was now nuzzling into my neck. I kissed her forehead and then she looked up at my face. HNNNGGG, those eyes will kill me! “Morning Dashie, want some breakfast….Kyle style?” I said trying to be funny. Genius Kyle, Genius!

She took it the wrong way “No, not right now. I am still tired from the delivering rain.”

Butbutbut….WAIT, she thought I wanted to….ARGH! Nope, never going to try to be funny right when I wake up anymore, my jokes just float out the window in the breeze! *sheds a not so manly tear for hearing that* “I’ll go get breakfast started” I said before I got out of the bed and walked out of the room. I had on the ‘Y U NO’ meme face as I walked. Ugh, this is going to be one of those weird days I can tell already!

I got breakfast served and we all ate like pigs. I had to make 2 full batches, that’s a lot of food! Damn, we must have been hungry! Dash wanted to know what was going on today and I said that I had to go to work at around 2 to help Vinyl out and she nodded. “That’s about all I have to do today” I said as I washed the dishes.

“Well then, Stratus, do you want to go with me to Fluttershy’s house for a little get together?” Dash asked the small pegasus.

“Sure!” was all he replied, and in a happy tone mind you.

We finished up in the kitchen and then we moved into the living room for a little while. I talked with Dash about her maybe coming by the club sometime to see me while I’m at work. She liked that idea, and said she would ask Fluttershy if she could babysit sometime, which made me feel better.

I never checked the time until it was 1:30 and then I got my stuff together and then kissed my family goodbye before I left for work.

I wonder why she wants me there so early? I hope it isn’t because she broke something and wanted me to fix it; I’m no good at being a handy man….especially with speakers and the like! I was walking at a normal pace and soon I was in front of the club. I opened the door and walked in and Vinyl was waiting for me by the bar. Great, she already wants to talk about it!

I walked up to her and she smiled at me and lifted her shades. Argh, those eyes will kill me too! They are so cool, not as pretty as Dash’s mind you, but cool nonetheless! “Hey Vinyl, what did you want me for so early, not that I don’t mind, just because I’m curious” I asked her with a look of mixed feels all across my emotional board. Made that one weird for ya….didn’t I readers?

“Get right to the chase….I like that. I have a new record that needs to get to my producer along with some paperwork. I want you to go to Stalliongrad and deliver it to him, it is a city located right on the border of Grydon. I would go myself and have you hold down the fort for me, but I have to stay because some critics are coming by sometime to see some of my pieces. Can you do this? There will be a hefty bonus in it for you if you accept” Vinyl said, smiling at me at the end to show what she meant by heft amount.

Oh sweet Jesus, I can only imagine how much that is, seeing as my weekly pay is 500 bits! Shut up and take my yes! “Sure, I can do it. Do you have a map or something so I know a good route to get there?” I said with a bright smile.

“Sure, I have one. I want you to go soon if that is ok. He is expecting the stuff to show up by the end of the week and it is going to be a pretty decent trip there and back. I’ll go get that map for you” the DJ pony said before walking away to go get it. I lost sight of her and when she came back she was holding a map with her magic. “Here you go, can you go get your stuff ready so you can head out now?”

“Sure, I’ll go get this done. See you when I get back” I said before I took the map and said goodbye. I walked out of the club and back home, thinking about my new adventure that I am embarking on. What will happen now? Dash will be a little upset that I am leaving, but she shouldn’t worry. I’ll be back in a day or two, so it isn’t too long.

I made it home and opened the door. Dash was a little surprised when she saw me home so early. “Kyle, you were gone barely over an hour! What’s going on? Did you get fired or something?” she asked me as I looked at her with a smile.

“Quite the opposite, I have to go to Stalliongrad for Vinyl to deliver some paperwork and a new record to her producer. I need to leave now so I can get back, and he is expecting it soon. I’ll probably be gone for 2 days” I said to her.

“Ugh, it is going to be so boring around here without you!” she said to me with a frown.

I got my stuff together and then kissed the two of them goodbye. Stratus seemed to be the most upset and I felt really bad for him. AWW, now I’m the bad guy! I hate being the bad guy! I walked outside and began to lift off the ground. I took off towards the direction of Stalliongrad and was both happy and sad for doing so.

I feel bad for leaving them and I feel happy for the big bonus I get from work. Such conflicting emotions! I decided that I would fly until I saw the city in the distance and then I would walk from there. That way I wouldn’t be considered a freak that could fly.

I was flying through the air and I was over the Everfree forest. I looked down into it and saw that there was nothing that looked pretty, everything looked evil and scary. Good thing I don’t have to go in there, I’d probably get lost, or die from falling off a hidden cliff or something! I flew over it and continued onward. I was feeling pretty good right now, everything seemed like it was going to go well.

A/N: I will tell you now that you read the chapter. I am going to start my next arc. This will be an adventure arc that will have you on the edge of your seats I’m sure. I still have one chapter to post today and I will start that right now! Next update in a while!

A/N: here we go again! Another arc, this one will be a good one I can assure you. I will be having chapters and some of them will be of only one character, but on the chapters when there is a switch I will do a break like *****K*****, *****R*****, etc… This chapter is just going to be of Kyle, just to get things rolling, let’s see where this goes shall we? On with the chapter!

I was starting to get pretty bored with the endless flying and nothing to do. BOOORRRIINNGG!!! I want something interesting to happen now! That or I want to get to Stalliongrad! Luck must have been on my side, because I saw Stalliongrad in the distance. From what I could see it looked to be a city that relied heavily on resources, seeing as smoke was pouring out of chimneys across the city.

I could also see in the mountains of Grydon in the distance. They were massive in size and I was a little intimidated by that. I am so glad that I do not have to go there! I don’t even know how the griffons would take me; they probably would just kill me! I stopped thinking about that and landed on a trail. I started to walk towards the industrial city and I could smell the smoke from here. Smells like the twisted steel of industry! YUM YUM! *insert sarcastic voice here*

After a little bit of walking I found myself feeling like I was being followed. I turned around and didn’t see anything, so I shrugged and continued walking. I am starting to get concerned for this place, it seems intimidating, and not to mention it looks like a dump! I looked on the sides of the trail and saw that garbage was strewn about everywhere, not a lot, but enough to make you wonder what is going on here.

I stopped when I saw something shining on the side of the trail. I walked over and picked it up, it was a small mirror. I thought it looked kind of cool, there was nothing wrong with the glass and I thought the border was pretty cool. It looked kind of like an eye and it had a red border. I looked into it and saw my reflection and smiled, and then it turned to a frown when I saw something behind me. OH SHIT SON, what in the hell is that!?

I turned around and saw a griffon standing a few feet away from me. He was wearing a black bandana and had on a black vest as well. There was a strap on his side and attached to it was a curved blade, it gleamed in the dull light of the sun. What a surprise! A bandit or at least that is what I am hoping it is. I think I am going to start shitting bricks soon!

The griffon whistled and soon it was accompanied by 3 others all dressed in the same attire as the first. I was silently wishing I would disappear and they were all looking at me like I was an enemy. The 3 others all had different weapons than the first. There was a scrawny one that had metal claws, they looked pretty nasty. Then there was the stout one that had a flail type thing, also disturbing, and the one that looked most like the first one I met, he had a long sword.

I was looking at them with a mixture of fear and mock confidence. Why are they looking at me like this? Do they have a valid reason, or are they going to beat the shit out of me then leave laughing at the fact that they did so. I tried to be nice and I wanted to talk to them like they weren’t about to pound me into a pulp. “Hello”

“Shut up, you have no right to talk to us. You are wanted by the Grydon officials for being a potential threat to the Griffon race” The first one spat out at me like the words were acid.

“Why!? I’m still in Equestrian territory and you have no right to talk to me like that! How can you think I’m a threat, you haven’t seen me for more than 5 minutes!” I said to him in just an aggravated tone. Fuck them and their scary weapons! I am not a bad guy!

“Does it look like we care!? Now are you going to come with us and accept your fate, or are we going to have to force you to go?” The griffon said to me in a tone that all but screamed ‘I want you to resist’. They are going to try to take me into griffon territory? Nope, not going….EVER!

“I’m not going with you when there is no valid reason as to why I should” I said to them with a cold tone. I was watching them as they took off their weapons, except the one with the sharp metal talons, and throw them on the ground.

“You want to disobey, we don’t take too kindly to things that disobey our orders” the first griffon said before flaring his wings and shooting off towards me.

I managed to dodge him, but he stopped right after he got past me and turned around hand grabbed my back with his claws. I reached around back and grabbed his claws and then proceeded to jump into the air and do a somersault, sending the griffon into the ground after flipping over me. His talons never stopped gripping until he hit the dirt, so it was extremely painful. I hate you griffons already; you make me want to set fire to school houses! Mother of god, this is more painful than…..well its painful!

I backed up and could feel the wounds on my back start to ooze freely. I winced as I moved my shoulders and then got ready for the next one, but the first got up again and charged. I jumped up right as he got close and thrust my feet out sideways and connected with his face. He flew back and landed on the ground, his beak dripping with blood. He stood back up and wiped his beak and glared at me. Oh shit, what is he going to do now? Just leave me alone you rats with wings!

He flew up to me and I didn’t have time to react before he picked me up by my head with his claw and walked me over to a nearby tree. He pushed me up against it and then started to repeatedly punch my stomach and chest with his free claw. This…Ouch….Is…..Shit….The….Worst….Ow….Pain….EVER!!! I’m going to get beaten to an inch of my life by some low level thugs! Life sucks!

I got pounded in the chest for a good 5 minutes before he released my head and I fell to the ground coughing up blood. I spit on the ground and the crimson liquid covered the dirt and grass. I turned my head and looked at him. He smiled a cold smile at me and then swung his leg out and it connected with the side of my head. I flew a few feet away from him and landed on the ground with a thud. Shit, here comes his finishing move! Finish him!

I watched as he walked over to me again and knelt down to my face “The high officials of Grydon will be deciding what happens to you. If it was my choice, I’d just kill you here and now, but for now…” He punched my face with his claw again and laughed.

Eeeyup, going to pass out. I can feel it like I felt that! I am in so much shit right now; it’s up to my eyeballs! I looked at him and then smiled “Fuck you.” I passed out after I said that.

The griffon picked the unconscious Kyle up and set him on his back. Then he walked over to the others and signaled that it was time to head back. “C’mon, we have him. Let’s head back to Gri’Shul and tell the general we have him.”

When I came to I was in a new place I have never seen before since my time here….a dungeon. I was in the center of a medium sized room and I was tied to a wooden pole. Great, where is the guy that is going to torture me? I can only hope that he just kills me and saves me the trouble. I guess I won’t be home in a day or 2 Dash!

I stood there and waited and just when I was going to scream I heard a door open. I looked over and saw a very large griffon walking towards me and he didn’t look happy. Geez, nice to meet you too!

I put on a smile which only soured his mood more. He walked right up to me and slapped my face hard with his claw. Seeing as it was a claw, he scratched me as well. He leaned in real close to my face “You are in a whole mess of trouble you freak.”

HE JUST CALLED ME A FREAK!!! That bitch, imma slap a griffon in a second if he keeps up! Wait, I can’t slap anything when I’M TIED TO A POLE!!! ARGH! I glared at him in anger “Yeah, and how so? I have been brought here on false terms; I was on another provinces land. I never did anything wrong, so you can take your orders and shove them up your own ass!” I said as I started to practically foam at the mouth.

The griffon smiled at me coldly “Ha, you are really funny. WE don’t care if there are boundaries separating out provinces. You go too close, we see you as a threat that needs to be detained, so we captured you. You can’t do anything about it. We don’t like seeing a freak like you close to our borders, and you were a threat to us from the start. So now it is up to the high order to decide your fate, but as of now you are going to be held here” The griffon said before slapping me again, in the same spot.

I could feel the cuts dripping out blood and I looked at him “You can’t hold me in here forever. When my friends find out I’ve been gone for so long they will come looking for me” I said to him with a smile. He doesn’t know that I have telekinesis yet. That is a good thing on my part!

He laughed at me “It will probably be too late for them. You’ll be dead, and there won’t be anything they can do.” He walked back towards the door and then turned around and smiled “Welcome too your new home.”

I stood there as he left and thought about what to do. Ok, if I can manage to get out of this dungeon, I can try to make it or break it out of here. If I do that, how will I find my way back to Equestria? Do I even still have my bag? I looked around the room and saw my bag sitting on a table with the contents all scattered about on it. Ok, everything’s there. If I do get out of here, I guess I can gust start wandering around until I find some sort of spot to hold down in until I figure out what to do. I smiled at myself at the thought of breaking out of jail again. Ah, just like old times!

A/N: This was the first part of the new arc. I am already interested in this one a lot. I have a lot planned for it, so it might be longer than 10 chapters of this arc. I may have another chapter up by tonight, but if not, tomorrow morning. Hope you will like what’s to come!

A/N: What is going to happen next? All I am going to say is that it’s unexpected. I will be starting those breaks this chapter, but instead of what was going to be done normally I will be doing *****P*****, and *****K***** to symbolize Ponyville and Kyle. On with the chapter!

I must have fallen asleep, because when I woke up there as a low light coming in from the ceiling. Fuck this place; I’m getting out of here! I decided that now was the best time to try to get free of my dungeon.

I had a little bit of leeway on the binds my wrists were in behind the pole. I leaned forward so the chain separating my wrists was taught against the pole, then I slid my arms up as high as I could. Now for the part that will make me look like a boss if I do it! And it’s going to be a pain in the ass! I jumped and my arms slid up the pole further, while that was happening I thrust both of my feet back and they gripped the pole, so I stayed where I was. So far so fucking good, let’s see if I can’t get out of here! I then started to back crawl up the pole with the chain bindings sliding up as I went. Pretty soon I felt the top of the pole and I was getting ready to make the fall back down free of being tied to that pole. I lifted up my arms once more and they slid over the top and I fell back down to the cobblestone floor. Ouch, but I am still in a good mood now because I did that.

I got up a few moments later and my wrists were still being held behind my back. I did the leg trick so I could have partial movement of my hands and arms, then I walked over to the table with all of my things on it. Ok, seeing as everything is here and didn’t look to be touched, I am going to look for something to get these bands off. I hate my luck; I should just be a stay at home dad, which never leaves, even if it is just to say hi to somepony in town. *sniffle*

I walked around the room and didn’t see anything that could help, until I saw what looked to be a tie for a railroad or something and a hammer. B-E-A-UTIFUL! This is it! I picked up the spike and hammer and then set my wrists down on the table. I positioned my hands and then I started to hammer the spike down in between the rings of the chain. It was going by slow, there wasn’t very much power in my swings, seeing as they were bound up, so I got pretty irritated. You griffons are going to get a royal ass whooping when I get out of here! Celestia might even want to kick your asses, and that is possibru after this little stunt you pulled! HAR HAR HAR!

I eventually got the spike down into the table enough that it wouldn’t budge. Good…good, now for the breaking and hurting! *sheds a man tear* I pulled my arms back so the chain was taut again and set put my feet on the table’s rim so I could have more leverage. Look ma no everything!

Everypony was doing well in Ponyville. All of them going about their normal routines…..all except one over excitable party pony. Pinkie Pie was in the bakery and she was making her famous cupcakes when she felt it. She started to do a various sequence of twitches and shakes. When she was finished she dropped the pan she was holding and ran out of the bakery towards the only pony that she thought could shed light in on the situation….Twilight.

Twilight was in the library reading a book about mythical creatures when she saw a pink blur rush up to her. She jumped back, but immediately calmed down a little when she saw the pink pony standing in front of her. She almost immediately felt concerned when she saw that Pinkie didn’t look like her normal self.

Pinkie’s hair was lying flat on her head; there was no shape to it like there normally was. She was also acting a little jittery and her eyes kept darting around the room. Twilight saw all of this and knew that something must have been wrong.

“Pinkie, is something the matter? Did you have another one of your Pinkie Sense things?” Twilight asked. She still didn’t really understand the whole concept of that, but decided that it was better not to get too involved.

“Y-Yes I had one. It was a super-duper-really-bad-one! I think it has something to do with Kyle, but I am not sure of that. All I know is that whatever happened was over by Stalliongrad. Twilight, do you have any idea of what it could be?” Pinkie said with extreme concern.

Twilight looked at Pinkie and smiled softly “If you want I can get the girls together and we can talk about what this could be, and I’ll even send a letter to Celestia to see if she knows anything about it. Is that going to be ok?”

Pinkie’s Hair poofed up a little at this. “Thanks Twi, I just hope nothing bad is happening because that would make me really sad, but I need to be happy!”

Twilight and Pinkie left the tree house and began to round up the others. They were hopefully going to find out if anything was going on over there. Twilight was skeptical and thought that it was just her imagination, but she would find out soon enough.

Come…On…You…Stupid…Chain….BREAK! Imma blow up from anger if you don’t break soon, and I doubt the griffons want to scrape me off of the floor and walls! I was using all of my force to try to snap the chain, but it was starting to look like they were going to hold firm. Then I heard the chorus of hope as the chain snapped in two and I flew off the table and onto the ground. Thank freaking lord!

I got up again and never noticed, but my wrists were bleeding. I still had the wrist links and the chains were handing off of them. I groaned as I felt the dull throb of pain start to come to me. I wish I was still being affected by adrenaline, this hurts!

I walked back over to the table and got my bag and things rounded up. After that I walked quietly over to the door and opened it. Come on lady luck, I need an empty room! I peered out and saw that there were no griffons in the hallway. I walked out and shut the door quietly and then proceeded to start walking down the hallway.

So far, this is going better than expected! I got out, I am physically unharmed, my pride may be broken, but other than that I’m fine. I eventually heard the dreaded sound of a guard saying ‘the creature escaped, we need to find it’ and I started to run. I saw a medium sized griffon run out of the door in front of me and I got stupid. I kept running and he saw me and I jumped and put my palm right on his head and pole-vaulted over him. “HAH, KISS MY ASS!!!” I yelled back to him as I ran. I feel like a badass! But the truth is I’m less than one.

I was running and I could hear that griffon chasing me. He was yelling various insults, some of which I couldn’t understand at me and I smiled. While running I never knew that he took out a small knife and was poising to throw it at me, but I sure felt it when he did. The knife went straight into my upper back and I tried so very very hard not to stop and scream. Sweet mother of lord, this is going to be leaving a huge scar when it heals!

The griffon kept chasing me and I was probably running out of room of hallway to keep going. Turns out I was right, I saw the end of the hallway coming up and I was running out of options. There was a window right there so I decided to do something I was probably going to regret. I kept running and when I made it close enough I dove through the window and outside. “Later losers!” I welled as I flew out. Jumping out of a window like a teenage version of Ezio. Like a boss!

Here is where I was then. I was falling through the air from an apparent 5 story building. Well this sucks. I was falling right towards a smaller building with a thatched roof. I looked back at the window really quick and flipped off the griffon that was watching me fall “HAH, YOU’RE GAYYYYY!!!” I hit the roof and it cushioned my fall somewhat and I regretted saying that because I fell through it and landed on a wood floor. Note to self: Never do anything that requires leaving town for Vinyl again! It will lead to pain, pain, and endless amounts of PAIN!

I laid there and I though of one last thing that made me scream insults at myself in anger from my stupidity. I could have fucking flew away! ARGH, this is going to be so much of a pain in the booty now!

A/N: I hope you are finding this to be full of adventure? This is so far a very fun arc to write and I am having a blast! I know I am making the cliffhangers unbearable, but stick with me; it will be worth the entertainment. I will possibly only be having this update today, but I may do another. Things came up and I might not have enough time to do another, so if I can I’ll have another out by tonight!

So here is where I was now. I was lying on my back looking up at a hole in the ceiling I made and I was trying hard not to scream. That knife got shoved deeper into my back when I landed………….it hurts like crap man! I struggled to a sitting position and reached around to my back and grabbed the hilt. Please let the pain go away fast! I pulled the blade out and I felt a large wave of agony wash over me. I screamed as loud as I could and also threw in some profanity to make it more effective. It was really not as effective as it should have been. This is so irritating man!

When I was done screaming like a dying animal I got up and started to fumble around the building I was in. It was really dark and I was having a hard time adjusting to the light. This is a pain right in the keister! I am going to blow up if I don’t find a way out of here soon! I found a doorframe and walked through it, it wasn’t much different other than there being a window that was covered being in it. I walked over to it and started to peel away the boards. God dang it, this is going to get on my nerves! This whole trip was a bust, I hate it here!

After endless ranting and ripping of boards I finally could see out the window. I was looking over what appeared to be the center of the city or something. I was weighing my options on whether or not to just jump out the window again and thought, well why not? It isn’t like I didn’t hurt myself a bunch before! I will not forget that I can fly this time though! I took a few steps back and then took a running start towards the window. I jumped out of it and then floated in the air as soon as I could.

I was floating there and I saw a guard walking on the street below me look up and yell ‘there it is, get him you fools!’. Oh shit, time to fly away with gusto! I took off through the air away from the griffon and towards nothing in particular. “Suck my eight foot long Shpungshtucker!” I yelled to him as I ran. I will get out of here or my name is Christopher Walken…..and it’s not. Ha, courage the cowardly dog reference, not sure if gusta.

The griffon was flying after me and I was trying so very hard to lose him, but it was really annoying. GTFO griffon, can’t you take a hint! I kept flying and saw the griffon gaining on me and I was beginning to think that I was going to be caught, then it got worse than that. I kept looking forward dodging trees and buildings, trying to forget the griffon that was trailing me. I need to try to get rid of him, this is going nowhere!

The griffon took out a bow and one arrow and took aim to shoot. Kyle was still flying and didn’t pay any attention to what his tracker was doing. The griffon pulled the string back and fired the arrow at the flying human, and it connected with the back of his thigh.

ARGH, Stop it with all of the shit hitting me and giving me flesh wounds! I am getting really depressed now! I kept on flying and the arrow eventually fell out of my leg and I just kept going, trying to fight the almost unbearable pain I was feeling. I looked back to the griffon to flip him off, but got taken off guard when I saw that the griffon had stopped. HAH, THAT IS GREAT, GO HOME YOU FEEGET!!!

I took off again and saw that I had made it out of the city, but I went towards a large group of mountains. I then suddenly, felt myself falling towards the ground. DAFUQ is going on here? Why am I falling? HOW COME I AM FALLING? Fly dang it, fly! I fell towards the ground and I could tell that this was going to hurt. I hit the ground and slid across the gravel.

I laid there after I finally stopped sliding and went over what I was going to do next. Ok, so I managed to escape, I fell into a building after getting a knife thrown at me, I got chased through the air by a griffon, got shot by an arrow, and then somehow managed to fall through the air into a mountain range! I am going to blow up! I laid there and felt the pain flow through me in waves. “I’m going to get up, and walk out of this mountain range like a boss and get some help. That, or I will die trying!” I said to myself as I slowly got up AGAIN!

I got up and walked down what looked to be a trail and I tried to fly again, but I couldn’t for some reason. Then my eyes grew wide as I realized what possibly could have happened, that dirty little mother fucker! He shot me with an arrow that was poisoned with something that disables magic or something! FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!! *explosion heard through the fabric of time and space* I frowned massively and continued shuffling my way towards nothing. “I have no idea where the heck I am, I can’t fly, and I am injured for the 100th time! What could possibly happen now?”

I managed to walk to a cave and I sat down near the front so I could see out of it. I stared off into space and soon found sleep tugging at my mind. I welcomed it to take hold of me and I soon was out cold. I am going to get out of here; I will not die in some place that is not my home.

Twilight and Pinkie had rounded up all of the others and they were now back at the library, all of them curious as to what was going on. When RD came she had to bring Stratus along with her, so Spike was watching him upstairs while they talked.

“Twilight, what in the hay is goin on here?” Applejack said to her, her curiosity showing on every word.

“Y-yeah, what is going on? Did something happen?” Fluttershy piped in.

“Quiet, now I’m sure you all are wondering what it is I brought you all here for. Pinkie came to me this morning saying that she had another one of her ‘Pinkie Senses’ and she wanted me to help. She said it was bad and that all she knew was that she knew something bad happened near Stalliongrad” Twilight said to the group.

“Now why in Equestria would Pinkie get a sense that told her something happened out there? It seems awfully suspicious if you ask me” Rarity piped in next.

“Wait, so something bad really did happen?” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Ah don’t know why she’d get ah sense from out there, we aren’t even close ta that place!” AJ said next. She was scuffing a hoof across the floor.

Rainbow Dash was standing as still as a statue. She heard the name Stalliongrad and her blood started to run cold. He couldn’t have……could he? She knew Kyle had to go out there to deliver some stuff for Vinyl, but surely he didn’t get into trouble. She was brought back to attention by Twilight waving her hoof in front of her face.

“Rainbow Dash….RAINBOW DASH! What is it? Do you know something that we don’t?” Twilight asked curiously. She knew that if Kyle had anything to do with it RD would at least know a little about it.

“Yeah, I’m not sure if this is true though. I know that Kyle had to go to Stalliongrad to deliver some stuff to Vinyl’s producer and that he left yesterday, he said he would be gone for about a day or two, but seeing as he could fly, he probably should be back tonight.” Rainbow Dash paused and saw that all of the ponies’ eyes were on her, she took a deep breath and resumed from where she left off. “I know that that place is right on the border with Grydon, I know that from when I was friends with Gilda.”

“Kyle went out to Stalliongrad? Maybe Pinkie was right about something happening to Kyle! “ Twilight said with a gasp.

“NO, I don’t believe it! Kyle is going to come home soon and everything is fine!” Rainbow Dash blurted out. She was getting worked up at the thought that something happened to Kyle on the way there.

“RD, I’m going to send a letter to Princess Celestia about what we have found out. If you think he will be back soon, I believe you. We will wait another day, but if tomorrow by sundown he isn’t back, something will have to be done” Twilight said to her friend as she patted her on the back with her hoof.

“Ok, I just don’t want anything bad to happen to him anymore. He is such a magnet for it, it makes me feel awful when something happens to him. I can always help him, but I never have the ability to, he cares too much for me to do so” RD said as she choked back a tear.

“I-I know how you feel Dash. I know Kyle helped Shadow take me out on a date, Kyle didn’t do much, but I guess he was just giving Shadow some moral support or something” Fluttershy said in her small voice, blushing a little as she said the pegasus’s name.

RD laughed a little and then Twilight brought them all back to attention. “Ok everypony, we are going to wait one more day for Kyle to come home. If he doesn’t by tomorrow night, I’m sending word to Celestia about it. Now go home and try to get some rest, tomorrow will be hopefully a better day” Twilight said with confidence.

Everypony left and Rainbow Dash took Stratus home. He was already asleep on Dash’s back as she walked up the stairs of the house. She opened the door and took Stratus up to his bedroom and tucked him in for the night. Then she sighed and walked into her and Kyle’s room and lay on the bed. Sleep didn’t come easy for her though.

Rainbow Dash tossed and turned on the bed as she thought about the possibility of Kyle getting in trouble on the way. She was in a cold sweat from it and was starting to fool herself into thinking that something did happen. What if he is in trouble? What if he is hurt? That place is really close to the border of Grydon, Celestia knows what would happen to him if they saw him that close to the border, they never seen a human before! If he’s in trouble than I want to be there to help him, Celestia knows that’s true.

Rainbow Dash fidgeted again and stared up at the ceiling. She just wished that she would hear the door open downstairs and the creak of the stairs as her lover walked into the room unharmed. I know Kyle, and if he gets into something nasty, he doesn’t go down without a fight. I just hope that he comes home tomorrow and we don’t have to go looking for him. She began to doze off and when the embrace of sleep washed over her she had a dream about her and
Kyle going away for a few days to unwind from all of this craziness. But it was a bittersweet dream.

A/N: It’s getting good isn’t it? I am not going to be having another update by the end of the night, but I will have one up tomorrow, again I may have two, but I might not. I just hope you are finding this arc to be simply smashing! Next update in a while!

A/N: This chapter will be another one that focuses on Kyle for the whole thing. I am going to be probably doing a few more of these seeing as this is an arc that relies heavily on adventure. I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

I woke up and a dull light was coming in from the mouth of the cave. I felt wide awake instantly. Ok, it seems like I got away from that guard, but how am I faring on injury wise? What an usterclay ucfay, did ya get the pig Latin reference? I looked over myself and deduced that I really was hit with an arrow that immobilized my telekinesis, that asshole! I looked again and saw that I was probably going to be in a lot of trouble after a while with the wounds from the arrow, hitting the ground from falling, and the knife that was thrown at me.

I got up and slowly made my way out of the cave and looked around. I was stumbling like a fool, but making progress nonetheless. I began walking in what I thought was east, I say thought because of the fact that I didn’t have the slightest idea of where I was or where I was going. I made my way down this rocky hill and to a small clearing. I could see the town in the distance and I flipped it off and laughed.

“You know you really shouldn’t do that you abomination” a voice said from behind me.

What smells like chicken? I turned around and saw the same griffon that captured me from outside Stalliongrad. I glared at him “F to the U to the C to the K, Y to the O to the U, and now what does that spell….FUCK YOU! I am sick of being treated like this here, I am sick of getting hurt, I am sick of it all period! Your mother was a hamster, and your father smelt of elderberries.”

“Yeah? What did I tell you the first time I saw you? We don’t care about that, you are an enemy to the griffons, especially now, and you are going to die here” the griffon seethed.

I guess I am going to have to fight again aren’t I? I got ready and then spit on the ground. “Come on and kill me then, I won’t make it easy for you though” I said to him with a cold stare.

The griffon launched himself at me and flew through the air. I saw that one coming and moved out of the way. The griffon kept flying through the air and right as he passed by me I swiped my foot out and it connected with his face. The griffon flew back and hit the ground. I took this opportunity to rush over to him and grab the curved blade that was attached to his belt. I then back up and held it out at him “Stay the fuck away from me, or I will kill you.”

The griffon got up and launched at me again. I held firm and he kept flying straight for me. My defense reflexes kicked in and I swung the blade right as he got close to me. The blade sunk into his chest and the griffon kept coming at me, and he sliced my face with a claw. His other claw dug into my back and we both fell on the ground. He released his hold on my back and I could feel the blood oozing there as well as my face.

The griffon crawled up to me and smiled grimly “You are going to die in this province. You will never get back to your home, and now you will be top priority here to kill, seeing as you just killed one of the high order’s sons.”

“I didn’t want to hurt you, you just kept trying to place false accusations on me! You wouldn’t listen, and you just kept trying to fight!” I yelled at him. I was distraught for killing something in this place. It was the first thing I killed.

“Have fun with your futile attempts at escape” The griffon said weakly. I watched as the griffon died right next to me and I was the one that did it. Fuck fuck fuck, I am in so much shit right now it isn’t funny! I just killed one of the high order’s sons! I will be a kill on sight target now! I held onto the curved blade, seeing as I was going to be fighting for my life now, I might as well have a weapon.

I left the body of the griffon and began to walk again. I decided that if I could find a spot high enough I could hopefully see Equestria in the distance, I was pretty sure I was still close to the border, just not as close as I wanted to be. Fuck this, up the mountainside!

I began to climb up the mountain and soon I found a little alcove that made it easy to take a break. I walked over to a stream that was running and got a drink and washed my face of the blood. I then walked over to a tree on the other side of the stream and sat down at the base of it.

This is the worst trip ever! I am stuck and lost in freaking Grydon, and I had to kill a living thing…..IN GRYDON! Not to mention it was a member of the high order’s son. If any griffon saw me now it would be ‘quick kill the abomination!’. I never wanted to kill anything! ARGH, please just let me see Equestria in the distance when I get higher up on this freaking rock!

I sat under the dead tree for a while and soon I was finding myself wanting to climb higher to see if I could see anything. I got up and began my trek up the mountain. My thigh had begun to start locking up after a while and I had to start shuffling my way up. I was thinking of what was possibly going on in Ponyville right this moment the whole time I was climbing.

When I don’t come home tonight, Dash is going to get worried and start to think something happened. In hindsight…..something did happen to me. I really hope she will just stay home and not get involved. If I die, I’ll die knowing that she didn’t get harmed trying to save me or something. God, this is such a shitty week for me now, feels just like back home, only without the pain, killing, and running for my life.

I kept climbing and then I reached another little alcove, this one was getting close to the top of the mountain. Filthy monkey, go climb General Mountain! Ok… I walked over to the edge and looked around at my surroundings. I looked all around and I practically shit bricks when I saw a tiny little speck of the city I was supposed to go to way in the distance. Hallelujah, I might still make it out of here! Sweet Jesus there’s hope!

I sat down and looked over across the expanse and smiled at the little city in the distance. I was feeling better already, but what did I tell you before?

“Don’t even move. You are going to pay for what you did to Grifol, you are going to die here…..looking right at that worthless thing you called home” a very raspy voice said from far behind me.

OH COME ON!!! ANOTHER ONE? Hold on; let me get the fucks I give ready. I didn’t listen to him and got up. I had Grifol’s blade still and I held it up to him. “I killed him, I can kill you too if you want me to. I will say this to you just like I said it to him, Leave me alone and let me go home to my family, and I won’t tell Celestia that you captured me under false terms and tried to kill me off because I did nothing wrong. And if you don’t want to do that, you can just take a big step back and literally FUCK YOUR OWN FACE!” I said to him with a smile at the end. I already know what is going to happen now…..who wants Kentucky Fried Griffon?

The griffon launched himself at me and was a lot faster than Grifol. I barely dodged his strike with his claw, but when I did I managed to make a swing with the blade and connect with his shoulder. The griffon paid no attention to it and went in for another strike, this time clawing my shirt and ripping it off my body. I looked at the 3 long cuts and then spat on the ground. *snaps fingers like black lady* oh no you didn’t!

The griffon took another swing with his claw and I took one with the blade. Now what happened next was extremely hard to comprehend for a minute or two. The blade connected with the griffon’s wrist and sliced right through it like it was butter. Ummm, could that be considered a lucky griffon’s claw here? The claw fell to the ground and I looked at the griffon and smiled. “Are you going to keep going?”

He reared back on his back legs and then swung out again, but I wasn’t having any of that. I lunged my blade out and it sunk right into the griffon’s midsection. The griffon coughed up blood immediately and it spattered my face, AH get it off, it is so nasty! I watched as the griffon fell on the ground and slowly died from blood loss and I was not sorry I did it. That guy was going to kill me! I hate these griffons, they fight until you literally have to kill them for them to stop!

I drug the body over to some dead bushes and left it there and proceeded to resume sitting at my spot overlooking Equestria in the distance. Dash, I will try to be home as soon as I can. Please don’t do anything irrational if I don’t come back tonight. I don’t want your life on the line as well, we have a son now.

A/N: here you go, I hope you liked it! This arc is fast approaching to becoming my favorite one to write yet! I possibly will have another chapter up tonight, but if not, I will surely have one up by the mornings end. See you all in a while with another update!

A/N: You all must really want to know what happens next apparently. I am getting comments saying to update asap and I am going to do so. I am glad you are all finding this arc to be great; it will only get better from here! On with the chapter!

I was sitting there and I was starting to forget all of the pain I was in. I have been mangled here so much worse than anything else! My spell malfunction wasn’t even as bad as this! I stood up and began looking for an easier route to take down the mountain. I am so getting out of here, even if I have to crawl my way home!

I found a spot that wasn’t really steep and I started to walk down it. I was starting to get really cold, and the frigid air on my open wounds wasn’t helping the pain any. I gradually made my way down the mountainside and soon I hit another stream, in which made me smile. I got over to it as fast as I could and started to lap up the cold water like it was the last thing to drink ever. My god, this tastes amazing! I knelt there for what felt like hours drinking that cool refreshing liquid, then I decided it would be best to keep moving.

I felt like I had a little more energy now that I have at least something in my system. I got down to the base of the mountain after a long while and I started to head off in the direction of the border. The forest down here was a lot more eerie looking than the forest in Equestria. This place scares the crap out of me, there are so many trees and shadows, it’s like one of those slasher films….and I am the victim walking through the creepy forest! DO NOT WANT!!!

I was getting deeper into the forest and I was still a little ways above the floor of the mountain range, but the forest would be accompanying me the rest of the ways down to the floor. Oh I’m off to get mauled by a bear, do da, do da, I’m so disoriented I lost my mind, oh the do da day! Shut up brain; just go into sleep mode ok? I wasn’t paying attention to where I was going and I tripped on a rock and fell. I got my attention back just as I saw the small cliff that I was falling over. “SHIT!”

I fell and hit a fallen tree that was hanging on the side a while ways down and snapped some branches off on the way and yelled as some of them pierced my skin across my body. I should just sit on the ground and do nothing; otherwise I will kill myself trying to get out of here! I kept falling and bounced off various surfaces until I finally smacked hard onto the ground on my chest.

I laid there and soon found myself writing in agony. “ARGH, IT HURTS SO MUCH……..AND I THINK THERE IS A STICK UP MY ASS!!!” I yelled up into the air after I turned over. I am going to crawl to some bushes and stay there for a while, that way I can let this new found pain melt into the other pain I already feel so I can just hurt some more! I am going to write Celestia a strong letter when I get out of here!

I crawled my way over to an area covered by brush and I collapsed and soon sleep washed over me.

Rainbow Dash was lying in the bed and it was turning into the afternoon. She didn’t want to get up, not until she figured out what to do. Stratus woke up and came in to lay with her and she held him close. He was the closest thing to Kyle that she was going to get right now.

“Mom, what’s wrong? Why are you so sad right now? Is it because of Dad? He said he’d be home, you should trust him, and he will come back” Stratus said to Dash as she held him. Mom is really sad; she is making me sad now.

Rainbow Dash kissed him on the forehead and rubbed his mane a little. “I’m fine right now Strat, I’m just worried about him. I know he can handle himself, he has already proven that” Dash said with a sigh. “I might be going somewhere soon Strat, kind of like when I was gone for the day helping out at Cloudsdale, so Fluttershy will be here to watch you while I’m gone.”

“Ok mom” was all Stratus replied.

Dash laid there and thought about what was going to come that night. Will Kyle come home? Or did something actually happen to him and he needs help? I don’t want to bring the others into this if there is something wrong, I’ll go by myself. She came to the conclusion that if anything did happen to him, she would have to make up a little white lie and tell Fluttershy that she was going to help the weather team again, but not before she says that Kyle will be home when he gets the chance. This is the only way.

Dusk rolled around quickly in Ponyville that day. The others came by when the sun was going down to discuss what was going on now. Kyle still hadn’t returned, so something was going to have to be done.

“Well, Kyle is still not back yet. What do you think we should do about it?” Twilight asked the other 5 ponies gathered around her.

“Ah think we should just wait a lil longer, he did have ta do a lot of stuff while he was out there” Applejack answered.

“Kyle will be fine; he has only been gone for two measly days. He probably had to walk some of that distance anyways, so he will probably be back sometime tomorrow” Rarity piped in.

“I think we should go look for him. I mean that place probably is awfully scary seeing as he has never been there before. And….maybe something got ahold of him and isn’t letting him leave?” Pinkie said bouncing up and down.

“I-I don’t care what we do” Fluttershy said quietly.

“Rainbow Dash, what do you think we should do?” Twilight asked the cyan pegasus that was standing on the other side of the room.

“I am not that worried about it anymore. Kyle is probably just taking his time, and I wouldn’t doubt that he would have to walk some of the distance. I will worry about him when the time comes, but for now I am going to focus on me getting to Cloudsdale tonight after this meeting. I have to work a little more and I want to get it done asap” Rainbow Dash said. Her insides were eating her up. She hated to lie, but this had to be done, she was going to go find him, it would be faster that way.

“Are you sure? Twilight asked. She was baffled as to how mellow RD was now compared to last time.

“Yup. Fluttershy, can you watch Stratus for me while I go out to Cloudsdale, it would mean a lot to me.” Rainbow Dash said to the yellow mare.

“S-sure Dash, I can watch the little guy for you” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“Thanks, now I need to get going, I want to get there soon so I can be done quicker and come home. Kyle will probably be home around then anyways” Rainbow Dash said as she started to leave.

The meeting ended with that and RD and Fluttershy left for the house. When they arrived Dash got her saddlebags ready and told Fluttershy thank you again, then she left. What everypony didn’t know however was that Rainbow Dash was going to make her own trip to Stalliongrad to look for Kyle.

Rainbow Dash flew through the air towards the town. I know something happened to him now. I would bet 100 bits that griffons were involved. They always watch that border and cross if something is out of place, and Kyle is no exception. If it WAS griffons that did something to him, they are going to get a beating Rainbow Dash style!

Rainbow Dash flew through the night and only when the morning light of Celestia’s sun began to rise did she see the city in the distance. She kept flying and started to look for any signs of him. She landed on a small trail and began to look on the sides for anything that would point her in the right direction. She looked for a good hour and a half before she found a section of grass that looked funny and saw some blood near it on the ground. Oh no…

She looked around and saw a tree nearby and she trotted up to it. Oh no no no, not again! She saw that there was more blood at the base of the tree and even some cloth, cloth from Kyle’s shirt that he was wearing that day. She saw that there were claw marks on the tree as well, so she had no doubt in her mind who did it now. She punched the tree with her hoof and started to cry tears of sadness and anger “Kyle, I’m coming to get you!”

A/N: I did what you wanted and made another chapter. I really wanted this one to be interesting, I hope I did that. I will have another chapter up tomorrow morning hopefully, see you then!

I woke up and it was dark out and I was getting really sick of this whole ordeal. I got up slowly and winced at the pain. Ok, gotta keep moving, even if it kills me. I feel like Bear Grylls now! ADVENTURE! I continued walking in the direction towards the border and I was almost sure I was getting pretty close.

I was trying to use my power as I walked, but so far it was still no dice, that was until I finally managed to lift a stick I was looking at. “Mother of god it wore off! Yes ho my gosh, I can finally leave this place!” I said happily as I started to float. I am as happy as I will ever be in this hell hole, and that is an improvement in my eyes!

I flew up to the tree tops and saw that I was really close to the border; I could see the trail I was on in the far distance. I was going to fly right to Stalliongrad right now just to finish what I was doing, then go home, but something caught my eye. I wanted to scream at what I saw flying in my direction, but I held it in. Rainbow Dash was flying directly towards my direction, she didn’t see me yet so I wanted to get her out of here, she didn’t need to be here.

I flew right at her, she didn’t notice at first, but when she did, she stopped immediately and her jaw dropped when she looked at me. No, do not say anything Dash, I got into this mess, I don’t need you in it as well…..AND WHO’S WATCHING STRATUS!? “Dash, go back to Ponyville, this border is unsafe to be around as you can already tell” I said to her with a smile at the end. “Dash, I am going to StalliongrACK” I got grabbed around the neck and held there. I give up, next one I kill I will feel no regret for doing so….I might even drop it off a cliff or something! I looked at Dash pleadingly, but she was looking at the thing holding my neck.

Rainbow Dash was looking right at her lover, but the thing choking him was worse than that. She was filled with rage at this “LET HIM GO! Gilda, he wasn’t doing anything wrong and you invaded our province and took him as prisoner, look at what you did to him!” Rainbow Dash seethed.

“Shut it loser, this freak was a target for the Grydon high order since he came here 7 months ago. We listen to them…not your precious princess. And would you look at that? You’re trespassing on Grydon land! I could just kill you right now, or you can get out of here and let me take this abomination to meet his end. What’ll it be Dashie?” Gilda said as she shook Kyle like a ragdoll.

“I am not leaving Kyle just so he can die for doing nothing wrong. I guess you’re going to just have to either take me with you….or try to kill me, but would you really kill me, we used to be best friends?” Rainbow Dash said with a sneer.

“Hah, friends? You hang out with a bunch of losers and a freak that deserves nothing more than to die; I wouldn’t be friends with you again if you were the last thing here!” Gilda said with a laugh.

This has gone on long enough! Uncle Kyle is pissed! I looked around for anything that could make her let me go. Aha, a tree, I could play baseball with her! I looked at a tree that was directly below us and soon it was shaking. Gilda and RD were shooting insults at each other and were not paying attention, so I was good. I ripped the tree out of the ground and started to lift it up; I then focused it on Gilda and the tree shot up towards her.

The tree connected with the griffon and me and my neck was released and I watched as she was thrown to the ground by it. I flew over to Dash and told her to get behind me. I took out my curved blade and held it firm in front of me.

Gilda was on the ground and she was a little shaken up “That little…..he has a blade? No worries, I have the best shot in all of Grydon, I’ll fix that little problem” She said as she picked up a rock and aimed at the curved blade Kyle was holding. She threw it and it soared through the air towards its target.

I was holding the blade and soon it was hit with a good sized rock and it flew out of my hand and fell towards the ground. Shit shit shit! I guess I’m going to have to go all Popeye the Sailor Man on her ass! I didn’t see Gilda anywhere and I was beginning to think I knocked her out, until I heard a struggle going on behind me.

I turned around and saw Gilda holding Rainbow Dash and I completely shut off the regret part of my brain. Oh no she didn’t just touch my girl! Imma slap a griffon now! “Let her go Gilda, I’m the one you want, I’ll go with you, just leave her out of it.”

“No can do, you both are going back with me now. And it’s going to start with this…” She trailed off and let go of Rainbow Dash and flew at me with great speed. She stopped right in front of me and held the back of my head and punched my face with her claw with great power. I hate my life!

I started to fail, and I was going to slip concentration and any moment. I watched as Gilda flew over to RD and repeated the process she did to me. I couldn’t do it, I couldn’t tell her to leave fast enough! ARGH, now we both are going back to the dungeon. Rainbow Dash passed out and Gilda grabbed her as she fell and put her on her back. Then she came over to me and saw that I was still floating there, barely holding onto my consciousness. She punched me again and I blacked out.

I woke up and you guessed it, we were back at the dungeon. I was not tied down to anything except for my ankle, which was wrapped in a chain and tied to the wall. I looked around and saw that Rainbow Dash was in here with me and she was still out cold on the floor on the other side of the room. I guess we are both prisoners now! I walked over to her and knelt down and brushed her mane away from her face.

Rainbow Dash woke up at this and looked up at me. “I knew something happened to you. Pinkie had another one of her senses and it was about something bad happening near Stalliongrad, I knew it probably was you, but I didn’t want to believe it. I wanted to come help you, and I saw the struggle you had over on the trail, I knew it was the griffons” she said as tears started to form in her eyes.

“Don’t blame it on yourself; I was the one who wanted to come out here. I never thought this would happen, but I blame myself for that. I want you to be safe nothing more, and if I can do it once, I can break out of here again” I said with a smile. I am getting pretty good with the whole breaking out of imprisonment thing! I feel like a regular old criminal now!

“You were already in here once? And you got out?” Rainbow Dash said to me as I smiled at her.

“Yep, now I don’t really want you to see what I am going to do next, only look if you absolutely have to ok? I’m going to get this chain off my ankle” I said to her before I kissed her on the lips softly. Still a better love story than Twilight. I never used that reference before….I guess you learn something new every day!

Rainbow Dash nodded and I sat down on the ground and started to concentrate on the iron bracelet that was around my ankle. I started to slide it down the back and I could feel the blood start to ooze out as I slid it down. I clenched my teeth and kept sliding the bracelet down and I was fighting the urge to scream at the skin tearing.

Rainbow Dash didn’t look away and watched as Kyle used his telekinesis to slide the bracelet off his ankle. She saw the crimson liquid pool under his foot and was fighting the urge to cry at how bad he wanted to get them out of here. He is willing to harm himself to the point of agony to free us. Now I know another reason of why I love him so much.

I felt the bracelet slide under the ball of my foot and I let go of my concentration and slid the chain off. I am free again! This time I am going to not get caught….or hit by an arrow that immobilizes my telekinesis! “There we go, now do you have anything that is binding you?” I said to Dash with a smile.

“N-no I don’t, now how do you expect to get out of here?” Rainbow Dash said to me with confusion.

I looked around the room and saw a dim light coming through the ceiling. I then looked around the room and saw a hacksaw lying on a table not too far away next to what looked to be a stretchers rack. I am in a torture chamber; I was going to have that probably happen to me!!! DO NOT EVER WANT!

I ran over despite the pain in my foot and grabbed the saw. I walked back and looked at Rainbow Dash. “Do you see the light coming through the ceiling? That is our way out. This saw here will cut through the bars and we can get out then” I said to her with a grin.

Rainbow Dash just jumped up and kissed me and held me tight. I wanted to enjoy this little moment so I wrestled with her tongue for a moment before she pulled away “I have missed you so much….even if you were only gone for 2 days” she said to me with a smile.

“I know, now let’s fly up there so we can get out of here and go home” I said to her before floating up through the hole in the ceiling and up to the bars that were keeping us from the outside world. Dash flew up behind me and I positioned the saw and started to go at the first bar. This is going to be a pain in the booty I’m sure!

It took about 15 minutes of constant sawing, but I managed to cut the bar off. I then began to work on the other bar. I figured it would take about two bars to let us get out and then we could fit through. I cut through the bar slowly and when I cut the first side I decided to just shorten the process. I bent the other half of the bar up and then started to wiggle my way out through. This is going to work! Griffons, Y U NO MAKE BETTER HOLDING CELLS? I got out and Dash started to come out into the open air.

I looked around as Dash was getting out and saw that we were on the roof of the same building that I was at before Dash got out a moment later and I told her that we should get as far away from here as possible. Then we flew off in the direction of Equestria.

A/N: This was the first chapter of the day. Next update in a while!

A/N: Will they get home yet? Will everything be fine already? I’ll tell you now, the answer is no, this is an adventure arc and I need to make it a big one. I will tell you this though; it will be over by chapter 70. I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

I was flying with Rainbow Dash and she wouldn’t stop looking at me. I know I look like I just fought a war by myself, leave me alone! “Dash, I am fine, it’s just some scratches, I will get those fixed when I get back to Ponyville. Right now, my next focus is going to be talking to Celestia about what happened to us, and I want to look like this when I see her so she knows just how bad it was” I said to her as we flew in between some trees.

We were still in Grydon, but we were getting close to the border now. We stopped when we saw a patrol of griffons flying in front of us. I still had my bag and I was going to do something that I was going to regret. I took out my laptop that never lost power and went into my music library. “Get ready to hide Dash” I said to her. I am so sorry for this laptop, but you will be a distraction now, you are a good soldier. I pushed the play button for a really loud song and threw it in front of the griffons before flying down into a nearby tree canopy with Rainbow Dash.

The griffons saw the thing fly past their heads with a loud noise coming out of it and followed it as it sailed toward the ground. “Get it, whatever it is” yelled one of the griffons. A griffon was going to go up and grab it, but it hit the ground and shattered into millions of pieces. All of the griffons landed and started to look at the mound of rubble that used to be a laptop.

I smiled and looked at RD “Come on; let’s go while they are distracted.” I miss it already! We flew out of the canopy and towards the other side of the border. We made it over and kept going, but we heard one of the griffons yell ‘there they are, get them!’ and we tried to pick up our speed. I don’t want to stop now, gotta move fast!

The griffons kept gaining on us and I looked back and saw that there were only two of them. “Dash, I think we can take them if we work together. The other two must have went back to tell the others” I said over to her as we flew through the clouds. I want to break their faces!

“Let’s do it!” Dash said to me confidently.

“Here let’s hide in this cloud up here, and when they come inside of it, we jump them. Don’t hold back Dash, we need to show them that they can’t mess with us and get away with it” I said to her confidently.

We flew inside the cloud and waited there. The cloud was covering us somewhat and we could not be seen very easily. The griffons soon came inside and I jumped on the back of one and wrapped my arms around its neck. I will choke you out you overgrown pigeon!

Dash saw the other griffon and bucked him in the side of the head. The griffon reeled back and then Dash went in and hit him again in the same spot. “You shouldn’t mess with the best, you stupid birds!”

The griffon I was on was flailing around trying to get me off, but his attempts were getting weaker as the air to his brain was cut off by me choking him. He passed out shortly later and fell to the ground and I stayed up in the air and watched him fall like a ton of bricks. Ok, one down, one more to go! I looked over to where Dash was fighting the other griffon and watched as she bucked the griffon in the side of the head. Ouch, that looked like it was painful! Glad it is happening to him instead of me!

Rainbow Dash was getting the upper hand. She was punching the griffon now with her front hooves while she floated. She made another attempt to swing, but the griffon caught her hoof and held it. The griffon started to turn her hoof up and Dash started to yell out in pain as the griffon slowly broke her foreleg.

I saw what was happening and flew over to her and the griffon, but I heard the snap before I could stop it. I screamed and threw a fist out as hard as I could and it connected with the griffon’s temple. The griffon’s eyes rolled into the back of his head and he fell like the other did. “Dash! Come on let’s get out of here!” I said before I picked her up and shot towards a small forest in the distance.

I landed on the trail right as we got close to the trees and saw that Rainbow Dash had passed out. Her foreleg was broken and hung limp as I held her. Shit, you are never going to come try to play the hero ever again, your grounded! I kissed her on the forehead and began walking on the trail into the small forest.

This has to be the most peaceful it’s been around here yet! Even if it is bittersweet. I am going to get Rainbow Dash to some medical attention and then go to Canterlot to tell Celestia about this, or else shit is going to hit a wind turbine! I walked through the forest trail and slowly began to calm down. I held RD close and she was now holding onto my arm for comfort and nuzzling it. I smiled and then kept walking.

Twilight was curious to why RD was not acting so paranoid anymore. She acted completely different that night and it made her wonder. She hadn’t seen or heard from the pegasus in 3 days now and she was starting to get worried about her as well.

Twilight was going over the possibilities of what could be going on. Did she really go to the weather center to help again? Why was she so short with everypony that night, she looked like she wanted to go somewhere really bad? Oh no, she must have flown off to Stalliongrad to look for Kyle! Twilight shot out of her home to go round up the others yet again to tell them about what is going on.

After Twilight got the other four together they all sat in the tree house yet again to discuss what to do now. “I just now realized that RD was lying when she said that she needed to go help the weather team, she needed an excuse to go out to find Kyle herself. She must not want us to get involved” Twilight said as she looked at the four ponies in front of her.

“Well, then what do you suggest we do about it?” Rarity asked.

“I think we should wait until tonight, and if she is not back by then, we go looking for both of them. I will write a letter about something being wrong with the area around Stalliongrad to the princess as soon as we are done here. I want you all to meet me back here at 9:00 to prepare if they are not back by then” Twilight said with concern in every word.
The others nodded and left and Twilight soon began to work on a letter to send to Celestia. Please let those two be alright. This is not something that I need right now!

I was still walking, but I was feeling the tiredness start to seep into my body. I was out of the forest again and was in a large clearing. In the far distance I could see Ponyville and I was happy for that. Ok, tomorrow morning we will be back home Dash. I took RD over to a patch of large grass and laid down and had her on my chest.

Rainbow Dash woke up and saw that she was lying on Kyle’s chest. She didn’t even try to move because of her leg, but being here right now made it all worth it. “Kyle?”

I jumped out of my mental stupor and saw Dash looking at me with those eyes of hers. Oh sweet Jesus how I have missed that! I smiled at her “We should try to get some sleep, we are close to Ponyville, we should be home tomorrow morning.”

“Kyle, I just wanted to say that I know you didn’t want me to come out there and look for you, and you are probably mad at me for that, but I love you too much just to let you stay away for that long. I need you to be around me, and if I have to even fight with you to do that I will” Dash said to me, she was trying to hold back tears.

You’re going to make me cry! “I didn’t want you to come out there, and no I am not mad at you for it. I just don’t want you to get hurt, I love you too much for that, but I guess I failed that little scenario. I am glad you would fight with me, and I am thankful you did, or I might not be here right now to tell you this. You and Stratus are the best things in my life, and I would do anything to stay by your sides….even break out of a dungeon twice” I said to her as a single man tear ran down my cheek.

Dash sighed and rested her head on my chest again and I rubbed her mane softly. Soon both me and her were out cold.

A/N: I hope you like the arc so far, it still isn’t over yet! They managed to get away from the griffons, but what about everything else? I will update again tomorrow, see you soon!

A/N: only a few more chapters to go for this arc! I plan on making the end a special chapter for you. I want to get there asap, so I am going to be working hard from here on out till I get there. I don’t want to keep you, on with the chapter!

Twilight had waited till 9:00 and neither Rainbow Dash nor Kyle shown up. “This is it, we need to do something now” she said to herself as she waited for the others to arrive. They are out there somewhere and we are going to find them, no matter how long it takes!

Twilight waited impatiently for the others to show up and about 15 minutes later all of the ponies shown up. “What is Shadow doing here?” Twilight asked as she stared at the shaded grey pony.

“I…umm thought that he might be able to help us” Fluttershy said as she hid behind the grey pegasus.

“Kyle is my friend too and I thought that you could use all of the help you could get your hooves on. I want him and Rainbow Dash back just as much as you do” Shadow Breeze retorted.

“Fine, you can come along, now does everypony have everything that they need? I don’t know how long we are going to be gone, so we need to be prepared” Twilight said as she moved a map into her saddlebag with her magic and closed it.

“Ready” Applejack said.

“READY TO GO CAPTAIN” Pinkie Pie said loudly.

“I’m all set” Shadow Breeze said.

“M-me too” Fluttershy squeaked.

“As am I” Rarity said lastly.

“Good, then let’s go” Twilight said as she opened the door to the house. They all walked out and Spike was left to take care of Stratus while they were gone.

They made it out of town and began walking towards the direction of Stalliongrad. Fluttershy and Shadow Breeze flew high in the air to see if they could spot any signs of them as they went. For all they knew they could just be resting on the way back.

Twilight was looking at the map she brought and saw that the border of Grydon was extremely close to Stalliongrad. They couldn’t have….could they? She decided to put the map away and focus on moving forward.

About two hours passed before Shadow Breeze called down from the air. “I see something, it looks like Rainbow Dash, and she is lying on top of something” he said before landing with Fluttershy next to Twilight.

“Ok, we have to be quiet, she might be sleeping and we don’t want to startle her” the purple unicorn said as they moved over to where Shadow saw the cyan pegasus.

They all stopped a little ways away and saw that RD was lying on something, and she was sleeping. She was lying on Kyle’s chest and he wasn’t moving from what they could all see. Twilight gasped and trotted over to them and looked at Kyle. Even while under RD she could see various cuts, all varying in size and depth. She couldn’t stop looking at the one on his face.

She then looked at Rainbow Dash and saw that she had a broke foreleg and some cuts as well. They must have fought griffons; nothing else could have made precise cuts like this. She looked and saw that Kyle was breathing and smiling in his sleep. Sorry Kyle, but I have to wake you up so we can get you home.

I was finally having a good dream, but then something woke me up. I frowned as something was poking my shoulder. What the hell do you want now? I want to sleep, seeing as I got none of it over the past 5 days now! ARGH!!! I opened my eyes and saw Twilight staring at me. She isn’t real; we are out in the boonies! I blinked and the lavender unicorn was still there looking at me. AWW, she is real! Now I have to explain everything to her or else it’s, ‘you are an idiot for even going out here’ mode for her!

I smiled at her and pretended to look innocent. Dash moved a little and I held her close to me with a free hand. She kissed my cheek and smiled at me “What are you looking at?”

“The lavender unicorn that is looking at me with her dead eyes that can see into my soul” I said as I smiled at Twilight. Please don’t get mad at me, this is the first time I can be openly funny without getting mortally wounded for doing so!

“Good now that you both are awake, we can go home so you can get proper rest and treatment” Twilight said with relief.

I slowly sat up and held RD and stood up. “Ok fine, let’s go home, I want to get a little rest before me and RD go see the princess tomorrow” I said as I held my lover in my arms. Rainbow Dash kissed my cheek again in response to us going to see the princess.

“What? You are going to go see Celestia with Rainbow Dash….by yourselves? What on earth for?” Twilight said exasperated.

No we want to go have tea, ugh you don’t get it do you Twi? “We are going to talk to her about the griffons. I don’t want to even start on what happened to me…and Dash here while we were gone. I just want to get this all settled so I can resume my new life of being a guy who is afraid of leaving town to go on business trips that may or may not lead to death” I said to Twilight with a sarcastic smile. I want Celestia to make them pay, have Luna send them to the moon for all I care!

“But…but….ugh, fine go and see her, let’s just go home now please. I want to put this whole mess behind me” Twi said with a defeated sigh.

Shadow Breeze walked up to me “Good to see you again. I was worried that something might have happened to you. You have a lot of guts fighting griffons all by yourself; I don’t even think I could have taken them all on without getting hurt worse than you did” he said with a smile.

I can feel that comment right in my sayian pride’s core foundation in my heart! “Thanks, but I probably wouldn’t be here right now if it wasn’t for Rainbow here, believe it or not, she saved my life” I said with a proud smile.

We started to walk back to Ponyville after that. I held onto Dash the entire way and when we made it into town I told them that we would get treated right after we got back from Canterlot. They all reluctantly accepted and we went in our home and saw Stratus asleep in his bed. Twilight said that Spike had taken care of him while they were gone and it looks like he did a good job. Rainbow Dash yawned in my arms and that rekindled the tiredness in me and I carried her to our bedroom.

I laid down and set her on my chest again. She leaned in and kissed me on the lips. I opened my mouth willingly and we swapped tongues. We would breathe into each other’s mouths and only would pull apart when we needed to get air. I wrapped my arms around her and held her close. When she pulled away to get another breath I looked at her and smiled “I love you Dashie, you don’t know how much I have missed this over the last 5 days.”

She smiled and rested her head against my chest and looked at me “I know, one does not forget the love of their life’s kisses in an instant. I love you too” she said with a contented sigh.

Holy sweet mother of Buddha, she said the Boromir meme! Score one for the boys back home! She just got 2 billion percent cooler with that comment alone, but why make billions when you could make….millions? “Dash, I am going to get us a vacation spot that we can go to when we need a break from here, I think it should be in Cloudsdale, that way Stratus can be around some other young pegasi when we are out there” I said to her with a smile.

“She smiled widely at this “You really want to buy a vacation home for us out in Cloudsdale? That would be awesome! He could learn so much when we are out there. I think that is a great idea!” she said to me.

“I knew you’d love it, I always wanted to see that city anyways. When I get a nice bundle of savings stored up, we can go up there and pick out the perfect spot” I said as I kissed her cheek.

She leaned in and kissed me again. Geez, you don’t need to go that hard on me Dashie, I know you missed me, but we still have stuff to do tomorrow. I wrestled with her tongue for a little while longer and then I pulled her in close gently and we fell asleep smiling.

I woke up in the morning and I felt so much better. I know why that is….it’s because I didn’t sleep on a rock or the hard dirt or anything like that! And Dash lying with me only greatens the feeling! I turned my head and saw that Stratus was sitting next to my head looking at me. Oh boy, I sure hope he doesn’t ask what has been going on with Dash and I.

Hey dad, why were you and mom gone for so long?” Stratus asked with a slight tilt of his head.

Crap! That plan got shot out of the air faster than my laptop. “Stratus, I left a while ago to deliver something for my boss and ran into a lot of trouble out there. Mom here got worried and came out to help me and she helped a lot. We will tell you more later, but for right now I have to get her up so we can to talk with Princess Celestia about what happened to us while we were out there” I said as I rubbed Dash’s mane gently with one of my hands.

Dash woke up and looked at me, then to Stratus. “Hey little man, sorry we were gone for so long. We ran into some trouble that we need to go get fixed. We can tell you a big story when we come home though. Pinkie Pie will be watching over you while we are gone, but don’t worry, we will only be gone for a few hours” she said to Stratus with a smile.

“Ok mom, I hope everything goes better than it has so far with you two” He said before he bounced off the bed and walked out of the room.

I looked at Dash and smiled “that boy knows a lot more than I give him credit for. He is a regular genius compared to my stupid antics, it makes me proud to see such a smart foal” I said. He is smarter than me, either it’s that or he is a better troll than I am.

“Let’s go get this done and over with, I want to come home and forget all of this mess” Rainbow Dash said to me.

A/N: I hope you liked it! I will be working on another chapter soon. Only a couple left before this arc comes to a close! Next update in a while!

I picked Dash up in my arms again and we left the house. Sorry Kyle, but the princess is in another castle! Damn you Mario reference! I took off and started to fly carefully through the air so I didn’t cause RD any more discomfort. I flew in the direction of Canterlot. She better help in some way or else I am going to blow up!

“Kyle, what do you think we should ask her to do about it?” Rainbow Dash said to me as I flew.

“Well, seeing as they crossed the border to get me the first time, and followed us over the border when we escaped, I think I’m going to ask her if she would reinforce the border so this doesn’t happen again, and see what else she would do” I said to her with a smile in reply. If that doesn’t work we always could go with the Kentucky Fried Griffon idea!

“Ok, that sounds like a plan” Rainbow Dash said in reply.

After about an hour of flying I saw Canterlot in the distance. “Dash we are almost there” I said as I held her. After about 5 more minutes we were at the entrance to the city. I landed and walked through the archway and started to make my way towards the castle. I swear, if I see that guard that punched me when I first came here I am going to laugh at him.

The ponies in the streets looked at us like we were the only two soldiers returning from a catastrophic war. “Dash, I am starting to get annoyed from them all staring at us” I said to her in a whisper. Stop looking at us, haven’t you ever seen a human and pegasus injured before? The human probably no, but still!

“Oh stop being a baby, we are almost there” Rainbow Dash said with a giggle as I walked with her in my arms.

I saw the steps to the castle and began to ascend them, taking my time so I didn’t give Dash any discomfort. At the top I knocked on a large door and waited. This door is huge! How can they even open it? After a few moments of waiting the door opened and a single guard was there looking at us, it was the same guard as when I came here. Ffffffff-

“Do you require assistance?” the guard said looking at me especially.

“No you think? We need to talk to Princess Celestia as soon as possible, we have some urgent news to tell her, that and these wounds you see can back that fact up my fine nose breaking guard” I said with a smile at the end. HAH GAYYYYYY, you will never get rid of me, I am like a cockroach, I will be here foreeeeevvvveeerrr!

The guard grunted in response and led us through the entrance hall. All of the other royal guards there looked at us with their mouths gaping. Stop it; you are making me feel self-conscious about how I look! *Sheds man tear* The royal guard stopped at another large door and knocked on it “Princess Celestia, the human and a pegasus are here to speak with you, do you wish to see them?”

“Yes, send them in please” Celestia’s voice said from behind the door.

The guard opened the door and we walked in. Celestia was standing over by a large window that overlooked Canterlot gardens. I walked over to her and stood a little ways behind her “P-princess Celestia, I wanted to talk to you about something very important that I think you should know.” I am contemplating just running away from here, I feel so intimidated by her!

Celestia turned around and saw me holding Dash, she gasped when she saw the cuts on our bodies and Dash’s broken leg. “What in Equestria happened to you two? Were you attacked?” Celestia said startled.

No, we decided to have an all-out brawl with each other! “That is what we wanted to talk to you about. If you want I can tell you the story” I said to her with a soft smile.

“Yes, I am curious as to what did this to you” Celestia said as she looked us over some more.

Oh boy, here we go! I took a deep breath “I had to go to Stalliongrad to deliver something for my boss Vinyl Scratch. Outside of the town I was ambushed by a group of four griffons and they said for me to go back with them to Grydon to be held on a trial for my life, supposedly because I have been an enemy of theirs since I came here. I refused and they jumped me and knocked me out and took me there, where I was kept in a holding cell” Celestia was staring wide eyed as I took another deep breath “I managed to get out and I fled the city I was being held in and took refuge in the mountains, I climbed one and saw Stalliongrad in the distance and I knew that I had to make it back. I started to walk there and then Rainbow Dash came to help me. Rainbow Dash, do you want to continue with your side of it?” I said as I looked down at her.

“Sure, well, when Kyle didn’t come back for 2 days I got worried and left Ponyville to go look for him. I must have stumbled upon where their struggle went on, because I saw blood and I knew that he was probably the one that got attacked. I flew off in the direction of Grydon and I eventually ran right into him and I saw how badly he had been injured. We decided to get back to Equestria as soon as possible so we could talk to you, but we got ambushed by Gilda.” Rainbow Dash took a breath “We both got knocked out and when we woke up we were in another holding cell. Kyle said that he already broke out once and after a while we both broke out again. We immediately flew towards the border and managed to make it across the border, but two griffons trailed us. We hid in a cloud and knocked them out, but not before I got my leg broken by one of them. Kyle here carried me all the way back to Ponyville and we decided to let you see us like this to reinforce our point…..that’s about it” Rainbow Dash finished.

Celestia was stunned. “Y-you two were captured by the griffons and they crossed our borders to do it? I don’t know what to say, you both must have something guiding you to make it back here without further injuries. I will be speaking with the Grydon order and reinforcing our border with them with royal guards, this must not happen again” Celestia said with a frown.

“Thank you Princess Celestia, we will be on our way now” I said as I got ready to turn around and leave. Let me out of here! She makes me scared, I feel like she is going to throw me in the jail again when I look at her!

“Kyle, I don’t know how I can fix this for you, but I am going to try” her horn lit up and she pointed it at us. Not again! She shot a wave of magic into us and I could feel my cuts healing, and it felt great. After she finished RD jumped out of my arms and landed on the ground. I feel like the million dollar man again! No more pain, this feels amazing!

“Kyle, you and Rainbow Dash here are both very courageous. I want to thank you both for coming to me with this information. Kyle, I want to pronounce you the defender of Ponyville, you are extremely willing to help anypony that needs it. I have been looking over you and couldn’t be more happy with what you have accomplished” Celestia said to me. Then she turned to Dash “And for the Element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash, you have already helped Equestria enough as it is, but now you helped Kyle as well, he very well could have died there, but you risked your own life to save another, and that is something that takes courage. You both will be given a statue that will reside in the Canterlot gardens as a reward for both of your courage and bravery in the face of danger” Celestia finished with a smile.

HHHNNNGGG, she wants me to be a defender of Ponyville? *heart attack from not sure if joy, or fear* One does not simply refuse Celestia’s offer without being sent to the moon. “Thank you Celestia, we will go now so we won’t bother you” I said before I walked with Dash out of the room.

The guard led us back through the entry hall and left us at the door. “Let’s go home, I want to put all of this behind me” I said with a sigh as we took off into the air. I’m going to talk to Vinyl sometime soon and tell her that it was a bust, and I will hopefully not blow up from doing so!

“Kyle, I’m glad everything is ok now, we can finally get our lives back to normal again. Also, you should be proud; Celestia gave you one of the highest honors you can get! I can’t believe she made you a defender of our town!” Rainbow Dash said to me with a smile.

I laughed “I was just as surprised as you were, I never thought I would ever get anything from this, but apparently I did. Now, I bet I can race you home!” I said with a sly grin. I will win this time!

“You’re on! Why don’t we have a little bet though? If I win, you have to let Twilight dye your hair any color I want and you have to keep it for a week. And if you win?” Rainbow Dash said to me with a wide grin.

Oh crap, she is going into the hair color changing department, fine I’ll go there too! “Ok, if I win you have to dye your mane and tail the color of my hair, seeing as you are doing the color change bet” I said in reply.

We landed on a cloud and got ready to take off “Ok, on the count of three. One…Two…Three!!!” I said before we rocketed off towards Ponyville.

We flew through the air and I was in the lead for a while, until I saw Dash fly by me and stick her tongue out on the way by. She shot off even faster than that and soon I was seeing just the rainbow trail she was creating. Crap, I have to pick up the speed or else I will have to have my hair dyed! DO NOT WANT!!!

I never caught up with her and when I landed out in front of our house I saw Dash grinning on the steps. “I think I’ll go with rainbow colored hair for you, it would make you 20% cooler” She said with a laugh.

“Fine, you win. We will go see Twilight tomorrow, but let’s just enjoy the day right now” I said before I sat down next to her. Que the Darth Vader scene: NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!

A/N: Is it over yet? Maybe, but I still have another chapter to post, let’s see where this goes! Next update in a while!

A/N: this is it! I decided to end the arc right here! What is going to happen for the finale? Is Kyle going to go through with the dying of hair, or is something far more interesting going to play out? Who knows, but I don’t want to keep you in suspense, on with the chapter!

I woke up and it felt great to be back in our bed. Dash was still asleep next to me and I smiled and started to rub her mane softly. She was snoring lightly and I couldn’t stop trying to laugh at how funny it sounded. She sounds so cute when she snores! It drives me to D’AWWWWHHHNNGGG!!!

She turned over and wrapped her hooves around my arm and nuzzled in close to me and sighed. I smiled and kissed her forehead and she yawned “Morning loverboy, did ya miss sleeping in bed with me?” she said with a smile as she looked up at me.

“Only a lot! Seeing as I am back and will hopefully never be leaving this town again, what do you want to do today?” I said to her with a sly smile. I hope she forgot about me losing the bet, I really do not want to go around with rainbow hair for a week; I’ll look like a weirdo!

“Well, WE have to go see Twilight today, you have to get a little hair color change, seeing as you lost the bet and all” Rainbow Dash said with a laugh as she got up off the bed and stretched her legs and wings.

Shit, I guess there is no avoiding it now unless………I am a genius! “Hey Dashie, do you want to….you know?” I said with a raise of my eyebrows. Tee Hee, hopefully this will work!

“Nope, but tonight I am free for some fooling around, you’re not going to get out of this……by trying to distract me with this” she said as she waved her flanks at me. DAT PLOT!

HHHHNNNGGG!!! cheeky mare! “Fine, let’s go get this over with” I said as I slumped my shoulders in defeat. Here comes weirdo man walking down the street! I can just see it now.

I made a huge breakfast this morning, mostly because I had barely eaten a thing since I left for Stalliongrad. I ate like a pig and so did Dash, and Stratus ate quite a bit too. We were just about done with breakfast and Stratus was looking at me and smiling.

“Hey dad, what is going on today?” he said with enthusiasm that could rival Pinkie’s.

“Do you want to come watch your dad get his hair changed into a different color? That is all that is on the agenda for today, but it will be pretty funny I can tell you that” I said to my son with a smile. Better bring him along so I can get his laughter out of the way first.

“Yeah, what color is it going to get changed to?” he said with a grin stretching ear to ear.

“R-rainbow colored like your mom. I bet her that I could beat her in a race home and she beat me” I said to Stratus before sticking my tongue out at Dash, who just laughed at me in reply.

Stratus’s eyes grew wide “And you’re going to do it? I would never let anypony change my mane color!”

“I am going to do it. I always honor my word, if I say something I am going to do it” I said with a grumble. He is badgering me more than Twilight! Let’s hope he doesn’t laugh as much as Pinkie Pie when this all happens!

We finished up with breakfast and I decided to just get it over with now and be done with it. “Come on, let’s go see Twilight now so I can get rainbow colored hair and Dash can laugh at me” I said as I stuck my tongue out at her again.

“Wait until tonight for that” Rainbow Dash retorted with a grin.

Ohhh she’s good! I like that; I will be waiting patiently till then Dashie! I smiled at her and I picked Stratus up and we walked out the door. We walked through the mildly crowded streets until we came to Twilight’s tree house and we stopped at her door. I knocked three times with my free hand and soon it was opened by Twilight, who smiled at us when she saw us.

“Hi Kyle, what do you need?” she asked me with a smile.

“It’s not what I need, it’s what Dash wants” I said as I looked at her.

“Twilight, can you change Kyle’s hair color? He lost a bet and now he needs to do something” Rainbow Dash said with a huge smile.

“Umm yeah, I can do that. What color do you want it?” Twilight said back to the cyan pegasus.

“Make it rainbow colored like my mane, that will surely be entertaining” RD said with a laugh.

“Kyle, could you kneel down for me?” Twilight said as she charged her horn with magic.

“Ok” I said as I knelt down. I was head level with the lavender unicorn now and she touched her horn to my hair and there was a bright flash of light. When I could see again nothing looked different and I felt fine. HUH, maybe it didn’t work.

“BWAHAHAHAHA!!!!” Rainbow Dash busted out before falling on the floor holding her sides. “You…you…you look so colorful now! Big improvement in my eyes I think” Rainbow Dash joked as she rolled on the ground. Never mind, apparently it did work.

Stratus had started to laugh as well along with Twilight. I just took it in and let the laughter hit me like tomatoes being thrown at a horrible actor. Come on, I can take all of the laughs you can throw at me! “Just let it all out, come on, and now don’t kill yourselves over how it looks” I said trying to be cool, but I was actually flipping out in my head about how this was going to go down at my job.

After they had all finished laughing Twilight brought over a mirror and held it up too my face with her magic. I had an RD style coloring going and to be honest, it didn’t look all that bad in my eyes. Thought it was going to be horrid, turned out to be ok. I am ok with the results. She put the mirror down and then looked at me “The magic will wear off in exactly one week and the color will return to normal, just don’t ever bet RD in anything, you’ll learn not to eventually” Twilight said with a smile.

“Thanks for the heads up” I said to her. You don’t say?

We said goodbye to Twilight and began walking back home. I could feel all of the ponies looking at me as we walked. Shut up, I lost a bet! I couldn’t have been happier when we made it back to the house and I sat down on the couch in the living room. Dash sat down next to me and Stratus sat on my lap. I smiled at them “It’s good to be home, even if I have rainbow colored hair.”

I missed you dad” Stratus said to me before hugging my chest.

Confound you Stratus and your ability to drive me to die of a HNNNNGGG attack! “I know, and hopefully I will not be leaving again for a long….long time” I said to the little pegasus.

We let the day fly past us and we didn’t care. Everything was back in the natural order of things and I was happy. It was dark outside the windows and Stratus had fallen asleep on my lap. I picked him up and walked with him in my arms up to his room. I set him down in his bed and then left, leaving his door closed.

I walked into my room and Dash was already on the bed looking at me with those eyes. Oh god, not those eyes again! I crawled up on the bed and lay down next to her. She smiled at me “I love you, you also don’t know how much I have missed this” she said before she leaned in and kissed me on the lips.

I opened my mouth and let her tongue wrap around mine. She breathed into my mouth and I could taste her. God have I missed this! We laid there and wrapped ourselves in each other. I was wrestling with Dash’s tongue and I saw that she had that rosy color to her cheeks. I smiled as I kissed her.

I breathed into her mouth and she moaned a little and I smiled again. I rubbed her back down in between her wings and she moaned again. I continued to kiss her and we rolled around on the bed for a while.

After about 45 minutes of just kissing and loving on each other we decided to move on. Dash looked at me and smiled before she started to pull my pants down. I still can’t get over how she can do this! She has no opposable thumbs, she shouldn’t be able to get in my pants….you know what I mean. She pulled them down and then tossed them to the other side of the room. She then slid off my underwear and tossed them away as well.

She began to nuzzle my member and she was smiling at me the entire time she was doing so. Soon she started to lick up and down the length of it and then she slid her mouth over it. She slid her mouth up and down and would let out little moans here and there and I was finding it kind of funny. You know, I can do this kind of thing to you too, and I bet that is one thing I am better than you at! Tee Hee, I am an evil person! She continued to suck on my member until it was hard for me to keep it in any longer, and then she stopped and smiled at me “It’s your turn rainbow hair.”

I reached up and pulled her around me so she was lying on the bed and I was on top of her. “Your little moans are quite adorable Dash, but how will you hold up to me?” I said before I started to kiss her neck. I pecked a line all the way down her neck, chest, stomach, and down in between her thighs. I started to kiss the insides of her thighs and she would tense up every now and again. I soon decided that she wanted better, so I started to kiss her sweet spot. She let out a moan and I kept going.

After a little while of doing this I spread her lips apart and started to kiss them as well. I looked up at her and she was clenching her teeth with a smile and her face was pink. I’m glad you like it! Me gusta! I then started to nibble her lips and she let out yet another moan. Ok, time to kick it into high gear! Vroom Vroom! I began to lick around inside her and she was getting hot and a little wet. I felt Dash’s hoof land on the back of my head and soon found my face being pushed deeper inside. I kept licking and Dash soon began to thrust her pelvis upwards sending my licks even further in. I could hear her moaning and I soon I was covered in her juices.

I crawled up to her face and began to kiss her again. She was smiling like a fool and I was satisfied with that. Then she looked at me and smiled “Your turn again.”

Shut up and take my ok! She pushed me down onto the bed and got over top of me. She had herself positioned right above my member and soon she was sliding down it. When I was all the way inside her she smiled at me and began to slide up and down the length of it. Now I am the one smiling like a fool! Darn it, she knows all of my weaknesses…..if you know what I mean.

She kept sliding up and down its length; she had begun to let out little moans every now and again as well. Geez, she could go all night if she could! She lay down on my chest while I was still inside her and wrapped her hooves around me. I knew what she wanted me to do and I slowly started to pump.

I was slowly picking up speed with my pumping and I started to kiss my lover again. We swapped tongues and breathed into each other’s mouths. I was getting close and after a few more minutes I released while we were still kissing. She lay on me and we hugged for a little while, but I wanted it to be her that finishes last, If you know what I mean!

I moved over top of her and then began to rub her lips with my hands. I would hear little erotic moans coming from her and I smiled. I then began to lick her petals again and she would tense up once and a while. Soon I was licking inside of her again and she was thrusting her pelvis upwards sending me deeper. I breathed inside of her and she let out a loud moan and she released again. I then crawled back up to her and smiled “I think we had our fun for one night. You want to go get cleaned off?”

“Yep, after you Rainbow Dash” she said with a smile.

Dash and I went into the bathroom and we decided to take a bath. We climbed in and began to kiss each other once again. This is the best night ever! “I love you so much Dash” I said to her as we hugged each other in the water.

“I love you too, I never thought my life would be perfect, but I guess you helped prove me wrong” Dash said in reply before kissing me again. D’AWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!

We lay in the hot water until we decided to call it a night and then we got dried off. We lay down in our bed and we wrapped our bodies around each other’s and soon we fell asleep.

A/N: I hope you liked the ending! I will be updating again tomorrow. See you then!

A/N: Here you go, chapter 70! I have been not updating for a few days and I wanted to update. This chapter will focus on Kyle talking to Vinyl Scratch. On with the chapter!

I woke up and Dash was still wrapped up in me. I will forever be ok with this! I wrapped my arms around her and brought her in closer and she opened her eyes briefly before closing them and nuzzling my cheek. HHHHNNNNGGGGGGG!!!! I just held her close and soon I heard her snoring and a wet spot forming on my sleeve. I smiled and looked at her before lightly kissing her forehead. You and your drooling, the only reason it is worth it is because I can hear your funny snores. I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep once again.

The next time I woke up it was a completely different story. Rainbow Dash wasn’t in the bed anymore and instead I had Stratus bouncing up and down on my chest. “What…do…you…want” I said in between bounces. He is getting pretty heavy for a 4 month old foal! Pretty soon he might be able to break a rib if he bounces on me! DO NOT WANT HOSPITAL TIME AGAIN!

“Come on dad, mom has breakfast ready and she wants you to come downstairs!” Stratus said as he bounced.

ARGH, fine I will sacrifice sleep for food. I am a glutton, shut up and leave me alone! I sat up, picked Stratus up, and then began to walk to the holy lands of the household….the kitchen. I stopped in the doorway and set Strat down and he trotted over and got into his chair. “Morning Dash, it sure smells good” I said before I walked over and sat down at the table.

“That’s good. I am thinking that you and that rainbow hair of yours should go explain what happened to Vinyl today. She probably is worried sick. Do try to be cool about it though, I don’t want you getting fired for yelling at your boss” Rainbow Dash said before she brought over a plate of pancakes for me and two bowls of oats for her and Stratus.

“Yes mommy, I will be good I swear!” I said to her with a smile and a puppy dog look. I swear she listened to my mom when she told her to keep me in line, humph. I ate my pancakes and they were great as always, and then washed all of the dishes. When I was done I walked out into the living room and saw Dash and Stratus sitting on the couch and I walked over and sat down.

“Ok, I guess I will go see Vinyl then today. She probably is worried about me. I’ll be home in a while, I said to them before kissing Dash on the lips quick and rubbing Stratus’s mane. I got up and left the house and took off into the air towards the center of town.

I landed out in front of the club and walked to the door. I opened it and walked inside. She isn’t even in here! Wait, maybe she is in the recording studio! I walked over to the large black door and opened it. Sure enough Vinyl was sitting behind her mixing equipment in the small room on the other side of the room.

I looked closer and saw that she was bent over the table and she had her head wrapped up in her hooves and it looked like she was crying about something. Oh shit, what in the hell made her feel like this!? On second thought, I am going to find out in a minute anyways….curse my niceness! I shut the door behind me and quietly walked over to the room and inside. She didn’t hear me and I knelt down beside her. Please don’t punch me when I do this! I put my hand on her shoulder and patted it lightly.

She immediately looked up and then to me. I was right, she was crying. “K-Kyle? Is that *hic* you?” she said to me between sobs. I nodded and she surprised me by reaching over and hugging me tightly. Not sure if should be D’AWWWW or AWWW! “I thought that you were killed while out there! I-I never should have *hic* let you go out there *hic* alone.”

“I just patted her back. She feels horrible about this! It is a little weird because all of the fics I read back home with her in it she was portrayed as a badass that rarely ever cried! “It’s ok, I am fine and you shouldn’t worry about me that much. I can take care of myself….even if I get broken bones and cuts from doing it” I said to her trying to be funny.

“I am sorry for making you go. I *hic* nev *hic* never *hic* wanted you to go *hic*” Vinyl said to me with her face in the crook of my neck.

Ok, I am getting really bummed out now! She is making me want to douse out the flames of those nursing homes I set fire to earlier! I pulled her away from me and looked at her dead in the eyes “Look, I’m fine now you see? I know you feel terrible, but you do not have to, I am here and i am ready to continue on with my job here.”

“But” Vinyl tried to continue, but I cut her off.

One does not simply stop a moving speech of mine halfway through it Vinyl. “No butts” I said pointing to mine to try and make her lighten up a little. It worked; she let out a little giggle. I smiled and continued “I came by here to tell you that I was fine. I talked to Twilight yesterday when I was there with RD and I wrote a letter to your producer and said that there were major complications in getting there and I sent him the record through Twilight. He got the stuff even though I did not deliver it. He will be sending a letter to you in the mail soon. Feel any better now?” I said to her pleadingly.

She wiped her crimson eyes dry and looked at me smiling “yeah, sorry you had to see that. Everything around here has been going to shit since you left. And it is not just club related.”

Hold the metaphorical phone for a minute……did she just say SHIT!? Butbutbut, I thought that ponies were physically unable to say profanity! Quick I need to get back to my Delorian and go 88 mph in reverse! *runs away screaming* “Ok, now that we have one of those problems fixed. What else has been happening?” I said to her with a reassuring smile.

“Well, while you were gone there was this grey mare that walked in and I got a look at her and she was the most gorgeous mare I have ever seen before. I wanted to go down and talk to her, but she got confronted by a stallion before I could get to her. I saw that he was drunk and trying to put the moves on her and the mare kept saying no, but the stallion kept pushing it. I was watching from behind and I finally snapped when he motioned to grab her. I turned him around and hit him square in the cheek and he fell on the ground. The mare looked at me and I told her that he was a drunk that only wanted sex” Vinyl said to me.

“I sat down at the table with her and I could see that she was feeling a little more at ease now. I started up a conversation about music, seeing as she had a treble cleft cutie mark and she told me that she was the cellist for the Equestrian Orchestra. I knew then that she was a high class pony and I was beginning to feel like she wouldn’t even want to be friends, but I continued talking to her. She started talking about how different this type of music sounded compared to other things that she had heard, and I told her that it’s because it isn’t meant to be like the other music. I told her that real music comes from the heart and that this is my music, and she smiled at me. She then told me that she would come back sometime and she left. I never felt better in all of my life” Vinyl concluded with a smile.

Brain status report on all of the new information I have been assaulted with. *mumbled incoherent garble* fruits and peas. I smiled at her “So you’re saying that you like her. It seems like she is comfortable around you when you started to talk to her, so she kind of likes you as well. Are you going to try to get closer with her?” I said to her with a grin. D’AWWWW just like in so many stories I read with her in it!

“Actually that is another thing I wanted to talk to you about. You seem to know how to get ponies to like you. You are even sleeping with one of the most popular ponies in Ponyville. Not to mention you helped Shadow Breeze get with Fluttershy. Do you think you can help me get her to like me?” the white unicorn said to me with a smile.

I clutched my chest and could feel my heart practically stop from hearing what I just did. HNNNNNNGGGG, she knows about me and RD going at it!? She knows that I was helping Shadow get with Fluttershy!? WHAT ELSE DOES SHE KNOW ABOUT ME!?!?! I feel like I should just walk out of this room right now and fly straight into the sun! “You know that much? I will help you, I am always glad to help. Just let me know when you need it, you know where I live and everything” I said to her with a smile.

“Thanks, by the way, Lyra came in two nights ago looking for you. She seemed really interested in talking to you. She hangs out on the bench under the tree across the street all the time, she wants you to talk to her sometime” Vinyl said to me.

NO more matchmaking! If she wants me to help with her and Bon Bon, I am going to explode! “Ok, maybe she is out there now and I can get this over with. I’ll see you for work tomorrow ok?” I said as I began walking back to the large black door.

“Hey wait” Vinyl called out to me.

I turned around and she tossed a bag towards me. I caught it and looked at her with confusion.

“There is your bonus with a little extra, you went through a lot of shit out there and you more than deserve it. There is 1000 bits there. Now get out of here, I have to finish working” She said with a smile.

Two things that took me off guard, the 1000 bit bonus, and the fact that she said shit again! I turned around and put my hand on the door knob and turned it but Vinyl called to me again. WHAT DO YOU WANT NOW? I turned around and she looked at me, her face serious again.

“Thanks for helping me out of my slump, I think you are pretty cool and I would’ve felt horrible if something really did happen to you” Vinyl said to me.

“No problem, that’s what friends are for” I said before walking out of the room. I closed the door and left the club and saw that Lyra was indeed sitting on the bench across the street. She was doing that weird trademark sit of hers and to be honest she reminded me of Sad Keanu Reeves sitting on the bench.

I sighed and walked over to her and sat down next to her. She turned her head and smiled widely at me. Oh sweet Jesus, what have I gotten myself into!?

[d]A/N: There you go an interesting chapter that will hopefully give you a little clue as to what I am going to be doing for a few chapters to come. If you guessed right, than good, but to those who didn’t I am doing a few chapters of Kyle interacting with the other ponies of Ponyville. I need to go now, Easter calls me![/d]

A/N: What will happen to Kyle now? How is Lyra going to act around him? What will come out of that? Are they going to become friends? Why am I asking YOU all these questions? I don’t want to keep you waiting anymore, on with the chapter!

I was sitting next to Lyra and she was still looking at me with that huge smile on her face. I tried my best to smile back nicely, even though she was scaring the crap out of me. Y U GOTTA SMILE AT ME LIKE THAT!!!! It is making me so scared seeing that! I decided that I would try to start a conversation with her so she would stop smiling at me. “Hi Lyra, Vinyl told me that you wanted to talk to me?” I said to her as nice as I was able to.

“Yeah! I wanted to finally meet you up close and personal. It isn’t every day you get to finally meet Equestria’s first human!” Lyra said to me with excitement in every single word that came out of her mouth.

Ok, so she is a fan, great. Just don’t let this turn into ‘one of those days’ moments please! “Well I’m here aren’t I? What do you want to talk about?” I asked her, still trying to be nice but finding it a little more difficult.

Her smile widened even more “Well, to tell you the truth I knew that you were an existing sentient being from another world or plane of existence. I have read books on your people. I have been waiting for so long to talk to you!” Lyra said to me not faltering her over happy voice.

I am scared and a little humbled. Too bad I am already full or I would have a slice of that humble pie she is offering me. “Well, I never knew they had books here on my kind. You must be fascinated about me, what with me being a human and all” I said to her trying not to sound too full of myself.

“Yeah, from what I read, your species is a lot more advanced than ours. You may not have magic, but you have harnessed electricity and use things called planes to fly. I was always fascinated by humans ever since I read a book about then long ago. Can I ask you some questions?” Lyra asked me with a grin.

Only if you promise they won’t make me want to punch babies. “Sure, go ahead” I said to her.

“Well, from what I read you all are very intelligent beings. Is this really true?” Lyra asked me.

“Umm, I would say yes, but it is a little more complex than that. There are people out there like me that are complete idiots, and then there are ones who should be the ones to lead a nation. So in conclusion my little Lyra, no everyone is different in their knowledge ability” I said to her with a philosophical tone. Heh, this is kind of fun! I like being able to talk about humans like they really are and not getting criticized for it!

“Wow, I never thought of it like that. I guess than in some ways you have a very diverse culture of knowledge ability then” Lyra said to me with a grin. “Now, I have always been interested about the physical abilities of humans as well. What all can you do with your hands?”

Wow, what a very blunt question Lyra! You are a regular creep! “Well, with hands you are able to grab things with great power and hold them” I said to her. To prove my point I grabbed her hand and held it tightly. She was looking at what I was doing with amazement and I immediately stopped soon after. She scares me so much! “Anything else?”

“Umm, I have also heard that humans are quite fond of exercising their……sexual pleasures?” Lyra asked me with a red face.

WHOA WHOA WHOA!!! HOLD ON A MINUTO HERE!!! “What kind of book did you read!? Ugh, the thought of you reading something like this makes me feel like nothing is sacred in the world anymore" I said to her with my face turning red as well. I need to get away from her soon; she is going into the ‘I want to ask how you have sex’ questions now.

“Well, do you?” Lyra asked me like my previous statement was just the wind blowing.

ARGH, she didn’t even listen to me! *SSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS----BOOOM* Brain….status report? *I am out of here man, you are on your own!* “Umm, do I really have to?” I asked her with my face becoming so hot that it hurt.

Lyra slowly nodded while smiling and my heart dropped. I really DO have to tell her about it! My life is over!
“Yes, a lot of people like to do that. I guess you could say that it stimulates the person and makes them feel good. If you didn’t already know I am dating Rainbow Dash, and we may not go at it all of the time, but we did a few times” I said to her hiding my face in my shirt. She single hoofedly shot down my hopes that everypony here was innocent and carefree! I don’t know how to handle all of these feels I have right now!

“Is it true what the book said? Is it really that amazing for the human? Do you and RD have that same feeling? Does she like it as much as you?” Lyra said, bombarding me with inappropriate questions one right after another.

She just keeps going! Does she want to know my whole life or something! Switch to a different topic lady! On second thought I think I am just going to leave! I quietly stood up and had on a pokerface. I turned around and looked at Lyra “that book you read is something else. I think I am going to go ask Twilight if I can wipe the bullshit from the pages of it with fire” I said before flying up into the air.

“Hold on a minute, I never knew humans could fly! Come back!” Lyra yelled up to me.

I gave one last look to her and then started to fly away, but I didn’t get very far. I looked and saw that I was covered in a teal aura. “Let me go Lyra, your questions make my head hurt and I think that book made you evil!” I said as she brought me back down to her with her magic.

“How did you get the ability to fly? Humans are not physically able to fly! Either you evolved when you came here and became more advanced, or I have stumbled onto the first ever flying human!” Lyra said to me as I wiggled around in front of her.

“Let me go please, you are obsessed with humans and that is not healthy! I think you should put me down and go home and take a nap” I said to her pleadingly. I just got back two days ago! I do not want something unfortunate to happen yet, at least give me till next Tuesday!

“Lyra? Why do you have Kyle bound up in magic?” Twilight said from behind the teal pony.

“Mommy, Lyra is asking me weird inappropriate questions about my personal life……MAKE HER STOP!!!” I yelled to Twilight.

“I need to ask him questions about his life. And now I think we should go somewhere a little less crowded” Lyra said while still holding me with her magic.

“Lyra, please don’t do anything irrational here. Let Kyle and his rainbow hair go please, I will tell you some of the things I know about him if you want” Twilight said to Lyra.

“I don’t really want to. What better learning experience than to hear it from the source? You of all ponies should know that Twilight. Don’t worry, he will be fine, I’ll bring him back when I am done asking questions” Lyra said before charging her horn.

“Twilight, please make her stop. I do not like her questions! Help me!” I said before Lyra teleported away, taking me with her. I swear, she better not try ANYTHING funny, or so help me I will forget my sayian pride and smack a mare!

Twilight watched as Kyle disappeared with the teal mare and a plan hatched in her head. She wants to learn about humans, fine. I am sorry Kyle, but telling her EVERYTHING about you is the only way to make her stop, and RD and I know enough. Twilight didn’t know where they went, but it was somewhere still in the town. She quickly took off towards Kyle and Dash’s house to tell her about what happened.

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! I will be making the Lyra thing go on for another chapter because I am finding it to be hilarious. I will hopefully be updating again soon!

A/N: What will happen to Kyle now???? Where is he? What will Twilight and Dash do about it? Well, I don’t want to hold you in suspense, on with the chapter!

When I got control of my bearings I was in a nicely furnished room. I looked around and saw that I was alone. Ok, where in the wide world of everything that is loving and tolerating am I? I got up and began to walk around the room and stopped at a desk. I saw a photo on it and that answered my previous question. I picked it up and began to walk around the room again. “Lyra, I do not want to be held captive. LET ME GO RIGHT MEOW!!!” YAY super troopers reference!

“I’m sorry, but I really don’t want to. You are the first ever real human that I have encountered and I need to gather as much information on you as I can. I am sorry I took you away from your friend, but I need you to myself right now” Lyra said to me as she walked through a door opposite me.

Ummm, that last part sounds all the creepier, Twilight you better get me out of here soon!!! “Yeah well I don’t feel very comfortable being held a prisoner of information. Please let me go and I will write down everything I know about everything, right down to the punctuation marks” I asked pleadingly. She is a crazy one, must remember to stay away from her when I get out of here.

“That is tempting, but what is better than getting the information from the human first hoof. I mean it’s like getting taught by a teacher!” Lyra said to me. “Oh and by the way, this place has been shielded with a magical barrier that only ponies can go in and out of, you are stuck here until I get what I want.”

“Ok, so you really are going to hold me against my whim huh? Can you go get me a fork so I can show you something really cool us HUMANS do then?” I asked her politely. If I am going to be stuck in here fine, I am going to stall her as much as I can until Twilight gets here.

Lyra crooked her head in confusion “Ooook, I’ll be right back.” Lyra walked back through the door she came out of and soon walked back carrying a fork. Before she could even get close to me I used my telekinesis and took the fork from her.

I held it in my hand and looked at her smiling. “Now, I really do not want to make your house turn into a tornado, but this is just 1% of what I am truly capable of” I said to her with a grin. I looked at the fork and started to bend the tongs until I made a perfect representation of a hand giving the middle finger. This is what I think of you right now Lyra, you made me wish I had more middle fingers, so I made one out of a fork!!!!ARGH!

Lyra was baffled as she watched what happened. “How did you do that? First you are able to fly, and now you can manipulate objects? What else can you do?”

I looked at her and smiled “Do you really want to know more about this?” I said before I held out my hand and condensed the air above it into a very small cloud. I then looked at the cloud and I made it fly up near the ceiling and I stared at it. You made me do this Lyra, you want to know about me and my powers, I will show you them!

Lyra watched as I stared at the cloud and it started to turn a dark grey color. The cloud started to look electrified soon after it turned grey. Lyra looked back at Kyle who was now looking at her with a grin.

“Lyra I want you to meet my friend, thunder and lightning!!!” I said to her before I made a very small lightning bolt shoot out of the cloud towards the floor. It hit the ground and made a small crater and I smiled at her. “Boom” I said before the whole house seemed to shake under the weight of the thunderous noise that followed. Lyra, if you want to, you can call me Zeus; I am the god of thunder now!!!!

“This is not possible! You aren’t supposed to have powers like this! What more do you possess that I don’t know about?” Lyra said to me with a mixture of excitement and confusion.

It’s working, she is distracted! I hope that this barrier isn’t sound proof and the outside can hear it! I smiled and got ready to continue my stalling act.

Twilight made it to Kyle and Rainbow’s house and she stood on the front porch. She walked up and knocked and soon Rainbow Dash came to the door and opened it. Twilight looked at her and smiled sheepishly “Dash, want to help with something?”

“Let me guess, you need help with Kyle or something right?” Rainbow Dash said to the lavender unicorn.

“Well, a little. Lyra talked with him and got obsessed with asking questions, she teleported him away with her and we need to go and tell her everything we know about Kyle for him to be allowed to go” Twilight said to the cyan pegasus.

“Fine, let me get Stratus” Rainbow Dash said before calling the little foal. Stratus came walking up to them a few moments later and Rainbow Dash picked him up and set him on her back. “Ok, let’s go get Kyle again.”

Twilight and Dash walked away from the house and soon heard a loud clap of thunder. Rainbow Dash was the first to react “It isn’t supposed to thunder in late winter, that must have been him.”

“How do you know?” Twilight asked the cyan pony.

“He shown me once when we were flying a long while back. He made a small cloud in his hand and then concentrated on it until it turned into a storm cloud ready to burst. It is practically just a thing for show, but the sound is soooo irrelevant to the actual size of the cloud. I got to say it is pretty cool though” Rainbow Dash said as they followed to sound of the noise. They didn’t get very far following the sound alone, but soon they saw the teal aura enveloping a building a little ways down the street.

“That must be where they are. Now we have to tell her everything and I mean everything about Kyle. But don’t worry, I’ll erase her memory of it right after you get Kyle out of there” Twilight said as they neared the building.

“Ok, let’s do it. Ready to save your Dad Stratus?” Rainbow Dash asked the little pegasus.

“Yeah!” Stratus replied excitedly.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash walked up to the barrier and Twilight put a hoof out and tried to touch it, only to find that she could just go right through it. “Ok, she used a spell that keeps everything besides ponies in or out. Come on, let’s go pay Lyra visit.”

I was levitating a vase and I was about to consider knocking her out so I could get a few minutes to think but that idea was thrown out the window as I was hit by the door I was near. I heard hoof beats enter the room and I was quite frankly angry for getting hit with a door. I concentrated on the door and broke it off its hinges and let it fall to the floor. “Ok, who was the wise guy that thought that was funny? Because I am a comedian and I really know that though that WAS funny, I might just have to explode now” I said out loud angrily before I realized that it was Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Stratus.

Lyra paid no attention to the intruders and instead focused on how I was feeling now that I had a door hit me. “Kyle, how do you feel, did that hurt? What does pain feel like for a human?” she asked.

“In a minute I will give you an example of the pain I was feeling by hitting YOU with a door” I said to her before looking over to Twilight. “Get me out of here please! She is making it so hard for me to not reach out and hit her in the head with something.”

“Lyra, do you really want to know all about humans? Well Dash and I here can tell you everything we know about him, seeing as he is not willing to tell you. All we want is for him to be allowed to leave when we are done, that’s it” Twilight said to Lyra with a smile that seemed to be hiding something.

“What are you doing Twilight!? Please don’t do anything stupid!” I said to her pleadingly. She wants to tell Lyra ALL about me!? And Dashie’s ok with it!? What are they going to tell her!? I am all out of options here!

“Ok Twilight you got a deal, but I want to know EVERYTHING about him” she said in reply to Twilight.

“Ok, Kyle is very happy and also is kind of an idiot. He is very smart in some ways but as dumb as a rock in others. Kyle originally has brown hair, but it was dyed this color due to a bet that he lot to RD here. He is always helpful in any way possible and will always be willing to befriend anypony who is nice to him back.” Twilight took a breath before she began again. “If you have seen Kyle fly or lift any object, that is because of the telekinesis spell I gave him a while back. He had major side effects to it and nearly died. We got that under control though and everything became better. Rainbow Dash, do you want to handle the uhm ‘touchy’ parts of him?” Twilight asked the cyan pegasus.

I was sitting there on the floor staring at them. They are single hoofedly going to tell Lyra everything about me since my time coming here! And twilight thinks I am as dumb as a rock! “Dash, please no” I said to her.

“I’m sorry Kyle, but it will be better afterwards” Rainbow Dash said to me before looking at Lyra. “You want to know all about his life ay; well you need to know the juicy parts then. Kyle and I are lovers; we have been ever since we got rid of his side effects from the spell. I wanted to show how much he meant to me so I wanted to make love with him, which he accepted willingly. I could tell that he liked it when we did it, who wouldn’t like sleeping with the fastest flier in all of Equestria? Well, little did I know that I got pregnant and we went to Twi’s to talk about it and she said that I was going to give birth to a pegasus in about a weeks’ time. About 7 days later our son was born, say hi Stratus” Rainbow Dash said with pride.

“Hi Lyra, my dad is the coolest! He is always so nice” Stratus said from Dash’s back.

Rainbow Dash continued “We still do have sex and every time it still feels the same as the first, it feels amazing! There do you have enough information now?” Rainbow Dash concluded. She looked over and saw that Kyle was flopped forward and not moving. “You see what you made me do Lyra? You made me make Kyle pass out!”

…..BEEP BEEP BEEP……CLICK……..BZZZZZZZZT……SYSTEM REBOOT ENGAGED…..

STATUS OF BRAIN: FUNCTIONAL

STATUS OF HEART: OVERCLOCKING

STATUS OF EMOTIONS: CANNOT HOLD ALL FEELS

STATUS OF THOUGHT PROCESS: IN NEED OF REPAIR

HUMAN FUNCTIONALITY: THAT’S A NEGATIVE GHOST RIDER

…..STARTING REBOOT PROCESS……BEEP BEEP BEEP….BZZZZT

RESUMING WINDOWS 7 HUMANS MIND EDITION

WELCOME BACK KYLE

Ok, I know that I passed out. I am ok with this, but I am not ok with my whole life story being poured out of my friend and marefriends mouths. I can’t believe Dash would just come out and say all of that! Not sure if gusta. All I know is that I hoped that little stunt worked or else I will maybe have to knock her out so I can flee this place with gusto! Please let me wake up soon, I hate waiting!

A/N: I hope you liked it. Is it over yet, did they all get away from Lyra? I am going to go get some other things done now, see you all soon!

A/N: Well, you once again thwarted my plans for an easy spring break, HUMPH. Now I want to update a lot again, curse you all and your ability to make me want to write more! Just kidding, I love you all with none of my homo and I want to tell you that at chapter 75 I will be doing another arc, this one will be juicy I can tell you that.

Also stop by my blog and submit some questions that you want answered in the story, I will be answering them when I air my first commentary on Friday. Remember it can be ANY question and I will give you an honest answer for it! I don’t want to keep you anymore on with the chapter!

Twilight, Lyra, Rainbow Dash and Stratus were still in the house. Lyra was looking at Twilight with a mixture of gratitude and suspicion. She glanced over to the unconscious human and then looked back. “Is he going to be alright?”

Rainbow Dash looked over to Kyle and then back to Lyra, her face lit up in a soft smile “He is going to be alright, I guess I just said too much about everything.” She looked over to Twilight who nodded to her.

Twilight quickly charged her horn and shot a purple beam of magic right at the teal mare. “Get Kyle out of here now, while she can’t remember anything!” Twilight said to Rainbow Dash as she concentrated.

Rainbow Dash went over to Kyle and bit the collar of his shirt. She then began to drag him out the door. “I swear you are going to get punched when you finally get up” she said with clenched teeth as she dragged him. She dragged him across the street and propped him up against a tree. “I know what will wake him up” Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

I am soooooo bored; this is a pain right in my keister. For a few minutes it felt like I was being dragged, but now I am still again. ARGH, when am I going to wake up! I want to KO Lyra with a vase or something! ………..What smells like love?

Rainbow Dash leaned in and kissed Kyle and held it. She was looking right at his closed eyes and when they opened she stopped kissing him and smiled “I knew that would get you up.” She then hit him in the shoulder “stop passing out so easily! Geez, I had to drag you out of that place!”

I looked at her “You said too much! What do you expect me to do when you say all of that! I had to go through a mental reboot…..do you know what that is like? I had to listen to my head recalibrate itself, and that is not…..AWW forget it, I am better now that I am away from HER, that is all that matters.” I should be mad at Vinyl for this, but once again she didn’t know the consequences of the action, so I can’t be mad at her. Let’s just hope there aren’t going to be waterworks when I go to work tomorrow, I don’t think my already weak heart can take any more D’AWW, AWW, or HHHNNNNGGG!

I looked over to the house and saw Twilight walking towards us and Lyra was with her. “Oh no Twilight isn’t bringing her back to meet me again!” I got up and picked Stratus up off of RD’s back. “Hey Stratus? Do you want to go with me up to a cloud and hide from that crazy teal mare that is walking towards us?”

“Why, I mean yeah I’ll go, but why?” Stratus asked me with confusion.

“No time for questions” I said to him before taking off and shooting directly above us to a low hanging cloud. I set Stratus down on it and then I sat on it as well. I am going to bury myself in this cloud and none of them are going to stop me! “Hey Strat, watch this” I said before I burrowed my way inside the cloud so I was not able to be seen anymore. “Now you try”

Stratus mimicked what I did and soon he was right next to me inside the cloud. “There, now we can’t be seen by them. Let’s hope they don’t try to bring us down there, I do not want to see Lyra right now” I said to Stratus.

“Why, I think she is nice, she may have asked a lot of questions, but she was at least nice about it” Stratus said to me with a smile.

Are you kidding me? Yep, takes right after Dash with the whole ‘loyalty’ thing. Curse you chromosomes!!! “She wanted me to tell her things, things that are not allowed to be said, or at least not wanted to be said” I said to him in reply.

“Oh you mean like it is forbidden?” Stratus asked me quizzically.

Hmm, not sure if trolling or actually curious. Did Dash set you up to ask me all of this? ARGH, I am making myself paranoid! “Yes, but I will tell you of these secrets when you are older” I said back to him.

“Umm, I think Twilight is trying to do something to our cloud” Stratus said as he poked his head out and looked down to where the others were.

No later than he said that the cloud began to move. I looked out of the cloud and saw that Twilight was pulling the cloud down to where they were. “NONONONONONO, I do not want to be near her Twilight, make her go away” I yelled down to her as she pulled the cloud.

“Sorry Kyle, but we need to talk to you” she said back to me. She pulled the cloud down until it was level with them and then she stopped using her magic.

I was sitting inside the cloud putting pieces of it in my ears so I didn’t have to hear them anymore. If I have to be down here with them, I will at least have the satisfaction of not having to hear them! MWAHAHAHA!!!

“Kyle, can you come out here for a minute?” Rainbow Dash said to me, I still didn’t have enough cloud in my ears to not hear her.

I poked my head out “Why?” before I went back into the cloud. I wanted to be funny while I messed with them so I made a beard out of some more cloud and put that on as well. I am so mean sometimes, but they said my life story so I am gonna get them back.

“Kyle, get your flank out here before I make you get out here” Rainbow Dash said to me in a playful tone.

Ohhh, I have the perfect way to make this so funny it will hurt. I stuck my head out again and smiled at her “sorry Dashie, but you are not going to distract me from this” I said as I reached an arm out of the cloud and pointed at it “with this…” I said as I stuck my keister out of the cloud. I did what she did to me to her!

Stratus started to laugh and that got me laughing as well. We sat in there laughing and I could hear them talking from outside about something. They are contemplating what to think up next! Well two can play this game!

“Kyle, I will tell Twilight to get rid of the rainbow hair if you come out just for a minute” Rainbow Dash said as her last resort.
I stuck my head out once more and started to tug on my cloud beard “Hmm, what’s this you say? You will get rid of my multi-colored hairstyle? Tempting…..tempting, but when I was your age I could spend a nickel and go to the ol barber shop and get me hair trimmed there” I said to her with a huge grin. U MAD DASH?

“Just get out here please, it will only take a minute” Twilight said to me now.

“Ok fine” I said to them as I crawled out of the cloud and had Stratus sit on my shoulder. “Ok, now what do I have to do now?” I said to them as I looked them over with my cloud beard still on my face.

“All you have to do is listen” Twilight said to me with a smile.

“ooookkkkk” I said to her with confusion. My beard sense is tingling, where is 60’s Spiderman when I need him?

Lyra looked at me and she looked a little ashamed, she should feel that way, asking me so many revealing questions. “Kyle, I just wanted to say I am sorry for asking you all of those questions, mostly the revealing ones that were personal. I never thought that they were so touchy for you. I was just so enthralled by meeting the very first human to ever walk Equestria, that I needed to get as much information as I could. Twilight wiped my mind of all of the revealing things so I do not know them anymore, but replaced them with some of her memories of when she went to your world that one time. I am really sorry for doing all of this to you and I know that you are mad at me but I hope one day that we can be friends” Lyra said to me while looking ashamed of herself.

D’AWWWWW she made an apology! I am going against all of my nature as a sayian warrior when I do this, but I forgive her. “Apology accepted, I was just very uncomfortable talking about those topics and now I am glad that Twilight and Dash came to the rescue” I said to her as I rubbed my head.

“Twilight, now you have to get rid of my rainbow hair. Remember, we had a deal” I said as I turned to face Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

“Cool story, we just told you that to get you to come out, you are still stuck with that hair for another 5 days! Are you mad Kyle?” Rainbow Dash said to me before flying away towards the house.

She just trolled me, and did it perfectly! She even added the dreaded U MAD only a little less cool, but still! Yup, that’s my marefriend alright! “C’mon Stratus, I think mom needs to get a little roughed up by us before we go to bed” I said to him with a smile before I took off after her.

A/N: there you go, the end of the conflict with Lyra. I need to go now, I have some other stuff that needs doing.

A/N: Oh geez, this is the last chapter before the next arc! What am I going to do before the beginning of the arc? Hmm, well, you will just have to find that out for yourself! On with the chapter!

I woke up and felt Dash in my embrace as we lay on the bed. I feel good today, I am going to go to the club now so I can get everything back to how it was before, I am sure Vinyl is there by now. I got up carefully so I didn’t wake up my lover and went downstairs. I got two apples for a quick breakfast and took out a piece of paper and jotted down a note for Dash and Stratus so they knew what I was doing. There, no irresponsible boyfriend here! Maybe she will come down to see me today or something!

I took one last look at the note and went over it to make sure that I had everything right.

Dear RD and Strat,

I went into town to go to the club early so I can finish straightening everything out there. Vinyl will probably need to talk to me anyways, ho hum. I will be home later this evening so we can have a nice dinner that I have been thinking about trying. If you need anything just stop by and give me a big ol holllar, I’ll be behind my counter.
See you tonight!
Kyle
Ok, that looks legible and good enough for me! I put it on the table and out of the house. I took off towards the club and within minutes I was there looking at the front door yet again. I reached out and opened the door and walked inside. I looked around and saw Vinyl looking through the bottles of various liquor and mumbling to herself. I guess early it’s early to bed, early to get wasted in the morning for her!

“Hey Vinyl, what are you doing?” I asked her as I walked up next to her to help her look for what she needed.

“What are you doing here so early? I thought I wouldn’t see you around until like 10 minutes before your shift started” Vinyl replied to me as she grabbed a bottle of rum off of the counter along with two glasses.

Oh god, now I might regret coming here so early, she wants me to drink with her now! Not sure if want it need it! “Well, I just thought that maybe you would like some company or need help with anything” I said to her with a smile.

“I don’t have anything TO do that is the problem. I was going to sit here all alone and drink, but now that you’re here, I will have somepony to talk to that will be drinking right along with me” Vinyl said as she handed me a glass.

Crap! Please end up being a me gusta day and not a do not want day! “I never drank before, you know that right. I was going to once back when I was at my old home, but I never got to that day. What are we going to talk about?” I said to her as I took the glass.

She started to pour the rum into the glasses with her magic while she talked to me. “Well, anything really. I always like talking when I am hammered, maybe you will to.”

She finished pouring the drinks and she held hers up “To Club Pon-3.”

I held mine up next to hers “To hopefully not getting so wasted we pass out and forget everything.”

We tapped our glasses and then downed the drinks. I had to admit, my friend was right about rum tasting good. I feel like Captain Jack Morgan only without the barrel! I am a pirate! LOL LIMEWIRE reference, that’s a new one!

“How are you feeling?” Vinyl asked me in a very groggy tone.

I was looking at a stain on the counter that looked suspiciously like Abraham Lincoln’s head when she said that to me. I must be dreaming, that stain was never there before……quick to the Delorian! “Huh, oh I feel pretty good, this stain just looks cool that’s all” I said as I resumed looking at it and resting my head on my hand as I looked.

“Why are you looking at it? What is so cool about a stain anyways?” Vinyl said to me before she started to laugh at nothing in particular.

Because it looks like Abe Lincoln! Who wouldn’t want to look at it? I forgot my head was on my hand and it slipped off and my head hit the counter, right where the stain was “Darn it, now everyone will think I am the one that assassinated him!” I said into the counter.

Vinyl just laughed and picked my head up off the counter “You really are a funny drunk you know that? I am going to have to hang out with you more often. Now about that talking.”

“Oh yeah…..talking, what do you want to talk about? Do you want to talk about Octy?” I said to her before smiling like a fool and making a kissy face. I feel like…..like…I really don’t even know how I feel!

“Shut up, you are dating Rainbow Dash. C-C’mon, you have to talk to me about how to get her to like me. W-What should I do to get her to like me?” Vinyl said as she wobbled sitting in her chair.

I stood up and smiled “Ok, I’ll tell you allllllll about what you need to know about getting somepony t-t-t-to like you. Let’s go sit somewhere more comfortable though.” I don’t know what I am talking about anymore!

“Y-yeah, come on I got a spot. Guess you get to see the VIP lounge early. L-let’s go master of the ways of love” Vinyl said before leading me towards a white door with VIP written in red cursive letters.

We walked inside and she shut the door. I walked over to a sofa like the general drunk and flopped down onto it and smiled at her. She walked over and lay down in the sofa next to mine and smiled at me in return. “I can be called the love guru, all of your q-questions will be answered by Guru P-Pehker” I said to her with a smile.

Vinyl used her magic and opened a cupboard on the other side of the room and took out another bottle of rum and more glasses. She poured the drink into them and handed me one of the glasses “ok, Mr. Guru, what should I do to get her to like me?”

I took a swig from my glass “Ok, first off, you can’t keep doing this, I-I will turn into an alcoholic. N-next thing, if you want Octavia to like you, allllll you n-need to *hic* do is be nice and more importantly, be yourself. D-do you know when she will be coming around again?”

“Yeah, s-she should be coming around tonight. Why?” Vinyl said as she took a swig of her drink.

“I-if you want me to, I can *hic* I can help you start some conversations with her, I still have to get to know her myself, sound like a plan Vin Vin” I said with a stupid smile. What the hell did I just call her? Vin Vin….oh god why!

She laughed a little “You know, I really think you are way too stupid right now to do anything useful, but I need your help so ok. By the way, you really can’t handle a little alcohol with a straight face, I-I have seen colts hold their own better t-than you.”

“N-now that isn’t nice. I-I can be a great big help if I really want to be. Now, how much longer until I have to get ready for my shi-shi-shi*hic*ft” I said to her.

“D-don’t worry drunky, you still have 6 and a half hours to sober up. Now, I want to know…..h-how did you get with Dash? S-she is one of the most popular ponies in Ponyville” Vinyl said as she poured another glass for both me and her again.

“S-she must just really like my charm. That and I saved her a few times and always was there for her when she needed it” I said to her in reply.

“You, know what Kyle? Life around the club w-was pretty shitty before you came around, but now I actually have s-somepony else to talk to that can see level with me and is pretty cool ass well” Vinyl said to me with a drunken smile.

She said Shit again, and she said ass! Hmm, I should feel something, but all I feel right now is extreme happiness. “Thanks, you are pretty cool to hang ou-out with ashwell” I said to her in reply. Oh god, I just said ashwell, what does that even mean!? I was leaning over the side of the sofa and could feel myself starting to slip. “Shi” was all I could get out before I hit the floor. “T”

Vinyl looked over the edge of her sofa and started to laugh at me. “You going t-to stay down there?”

“YUUUUUUPPPPP, this floor feels so comfortable right now” I said to her from the floor. I fell off of my sofa, curse you gravity!!!

“Fine, stay on the floor” Vinyl said to me with a huff.

“ZZZZZZZZ”

“huh…..figures”

I was standing behind the counter of the bar doing my thing. Vinyl was talking to Octavia at the bar so I could be in on some of their conversations. I was currently standing behind the counter listening to Vinyl talk about how she got to running the club. She had to go a long way to where she is now, good on her!

Octavia finished listening and smiled at the white DJ mare “I am truly surprised that you got to run all of this by yourself with no complications with only one other co-worker. I am truly appalled at how much you have seen and done in your time here.” Then she turned her attention towards me “Kyle, from when I talked with Vinyl when you were away on the job Vinyl sent you to she told me how much you liked this job here, do you really like it that much?”

I smiled at her “Yep, this place is amazing! I never thought I could have a cool enough boss, but Vinyl here sure takes that cake. I love working here.”

Vinyl looked at Octavia “Octavia, I think you are a really cool mare that has a lot of talent, I am glad that we are friends.”
I looked at the grey mare and she started to blush at the DJ pony. Holy sweet mother of lord! The connection has just been made, she has some feeling for Vinyl, Yes ho my gosh! I walked over and grabbed a half empty bottle of spiced rum and 3 glasses and brought them back over to where we were. “Here, we all deserve to live a little” I said with a wink to Vinyl.

I walked around the counter and a stallion walked right into me and I dropped the bottle and it broke onto the floor. I looked at him and frowned so hard that my face hurt and shook my head. “OH hell no, you did not just do that to my rum!” I said before I very sneakily punched him in the face and pointed towards the other end of the club “now watch where you’re going from now on you drunk.” Geez, I feel like Hancock now, but no one does something like that to my rum! I huffed and walked back around to where all of the drinks were kept and reached for another bottle of rum, there was none. “Why is the rum always gone” I said before smashing my head on the counter in frustration. Wow, that is two references in one go, and both of them related to drinking, I am a horrible person aren’t I?

“Kyle, Dash is coming in hot and she looks a little upset about something” Vinyl said to me before resuming a conversation with Octavia.

Wait, so you mean she is coming in like napalm? Curse me and my awkward references to CoD and such! I looked up right as she made it to me. “Hi Dash, something up?” I said to her trying to lighten the mood.

“Yeah, and it is bad. A large band of griffons have come into town and they are searching for you and anypony that is aiding in anything that is related to you. They sent out a message to everypony in town and told everypony that the human has been charged with the highest crimes of the griffon republic and is to be sentenced to death immediately, anypony that conspires with it will be tried as such. What are we going to do?” Dash said to me with a look of extreme worry.

I knelt down to her and looked her dead in the eyes “It is going to be ok, I am going to do something that will most definitely get them to leave us alone, seeing as we were the ones who escaped and fled their land, me doing it twice. I am going to go to Canterlot immediately and request a meeting with the princess to discuss what I plan on doing. I will tell you about it when the time comes, you will need to probably do it as well.” Then I hugged her tightly. Shit, here we go again! More unfortunate events to make my life suck more!

A/N: How did you like this chapter? I hope you thought it was funny, because I sure did. I hope you didn’t get any ideas when we went to the VIP room, you naughty people. I need to go now, things are calling. Next update in a while!

A/N: This is the beginning of the arc! I hope you all like this one; it is going to be good. I am thinking of having it be around 7 or so chapters, depending on what I feel should go on. Remember what I said in the blog, expect the unexpected! On with the chapter!

“Kyle, what do you want to do?” Rainbow Dash asked me with worry.

Umm, I want to live? “Well, they know that you conspired with me to get out of Grydon, so you are in as much trouble as I am. I am going to go to Canterlot right now to talk to Celestia, I want you to go to the house and keep yourself and Stratus safe, barricade the house if you have to. I will see you when I get back, I will not let anything happen to our home” I said to her confidently. I have to protect my family and friends, even if I have to kick ass to do it. HOOAH!

I kissed her for a good few moments to reinforce what I just said and then turned to Vinyl “Vinyl, you have to pretend you never knew me for a while, I am supposedly in a lot of trouble, as you already know. Do you know how to handle it?” I asked her with seriousness. I am so scared right now I can already feel the bricks!

“Yeah, just be careful. I don’t want a repeat of what happened the last time. Get out of here” Vinyl said to me with a reassuring smile.

OK, time to make like a car and roll out! Wow, that one was bad! I smiled and ran out of the club and stood in the street. I looked around and saw some griffons a little ways down the street, but they were busy talking to ponies about probable where I was. “Good, to Canterlot” I said before I took off and flew towards the city.

I got out of the town safely and was now flying full speed towards the capital. Gotta move fast, gotta move fast. I need to get there and tell Celestia what I plan on doing, but I also need to be there for my family! God diggity doodles this is irritating! Ugh, another Tobuscus reference.

It took me about 15 minutes to get to Canterlot at the rate I was flying. I landed right out in front of the castle doors and knocked on it repeatedly and irritatingly. I kept knocking until the door opened and Celestia herself answered. I smiled at her for a quick moment but then seriousness took over once again “Your majesty, I am not sure if you are aware or not, but a large band of griffons have come to Ponyville and are searching for me and anypony that has conspired with me, they are going to do public executions in the town center if they find anything.”

Celestia frowned “Mother of Equestria, I could have sworn that the reinforced barriers and cease and desist letter would have had at least a little more effectiveness. Come with me, you seem to know a lot, we will discuss what to do next, this is something that the elements can’t handle” the princess said before leading me through the corridors of the castle.

I followed her and soon we entered a room that looked strangely like a situation room, only royal status. I took a seat on the table like a baws and looked at her “Ok, I need to make this really snappy if you don’t mind me saying. I have to get back and protect my family, we are all going to be held accountable and I am not going to let anything happen to them so long as I am still breathing” I said to her. She better listen to me or so help me god I will smack a princess and get sent to the moon, at least there I won’t have the risk of dying!

“Yes of course, I currently have no valuable aid in the situation that is upon us, but I will listen intently if you do. Please” Celestia said as she stood in front of me.

“Here is what I managed to come up with in the past like half hour. Twilight is your personal student, and is very good with magic. I know that you have a lot of business here. I was thinking about a way to deceive the griffons to think I and my pony would die, but not actually die. If there is nothing that can be done about that I don’t know what to do, but I will kill the dang things before I go and give up” I said to her with a stern face. Faking death, now that is a new concept on the whole thing!

“I can see what you mean. I know of one spell that will do such a thing. It is currently being held in the archives, but this situation calls for such a thing. I will send it to Twilight so she may study and learn it, as well as tell her why she needs to. It will take at most three days to prepare for this to work properly. If it is used beforehand there may be dire consequences. Do you think this will work?” Celestia asked me.

I don’t know, but it is better than anything you have! “Sure, I need to get back now. Send the stuff to Twilight to tell her to get started. The sooner we get this over with the better. Talk to you soon” I said to her before leaving the room to head back home. I walked outside and took off back towards my home.

Rainbow Dash made it home without being seen and found Stratus sitting on the couch like she left him. She walked over and hugged him tightly. “Dad will be home soon, he needed to go see the princess for something. When he gets home he is going to explain what is going to go on for the next few days” she said to him.

Stratus looked at her with worry “What is going on? Is something going on with dad?”

“You sure are a smart one; I guess you got that from him. It is not just him; we have all been given a horrible accusation by the griffons. When he gets home we will talk about it, but right now I have to keep us safe from them until he gets back” Rainbow Dash said to Stratus with a reassuring smile. I sure hope he knows what he is doing, things are going to shit real quick, and I want him to be here so I can at least be near him while it happens.

Stratus nodded and Rainbow Dash got to work. She closed all of the blinds in the house and lit all of the candles that were in the house. She then locked all of the doors and even put a chair under the doorknobs so they would not open. She smiled at her work that took her about an hour to complete.

Rainbow Dash got up onto the couch with Stratus and held him close. “You know that neither me nor your father would ever let anything bad happen to you. I want you to know that for both of us” Rainbow Dash said to the little pegasus before kissing him on the head and rubbing his mane.

“I know, you and dad are the coolest parents I could ever want, and I know that we will overcome anything as long as we are a family” Stratus said to her.

Rainbow Dash bit back the urge to hug him tightly and cry. Celestia knows that I would not be able to go on if something happened to either you or your dad, you both are too important to me. “I know, we can do this. He should be home anytime now” Rainbow Dash said to him with a smile.

“Who should be coming home soon?” Kyle said as he walked over and sat down on the couch with them.

“Dad! What’s going? Dash said that we would talk about it and I want to know if it is bad” Stratus said to Kyle worriedly.

“Ok, we can talk about it” Kyle said to the little pegasus before rubbing his mane. He then turned to Dash “Thank you for doing all of this, this is not looking good for a little while but it will get better….I promise” Kyle said to the cyan pegasus before kissing her on the lips.

A/N: There you go, the first chapter of the arc! I am hoping you are going to like this one, I have already got it planned out, and someone gave me some very good ideas for what to have in it. He is not from the site, but he is my friend from my town. I will be updating again tomorrow, I need to get back to my break now. See you all soon!

I was sitting on the couch with my family and I was going to tell them all about what was going to be going on. I took a deep breath “Well, I went to Canterlot and talked to Celestia about the griffons coming to Ponyville looking for me. I told her that they would probably be looking for mom as well, but I figured that I was their top priority. I told her that they were going to do a public execution of me right in the center of town if they found me, so I went to her with a very crude plan.” I looked at them and they were just listening intently.

“Get on with it” Rainbow Dash said to me.

Fine, geez don’t be so pushy! “Ok ok! When I was talking to her I told her of a possibility of me faking my own death and them seeing it, that way they would leave and never come back. When they left I would wake up sometime later and everything would be honey dorey, and we would all be happy. Celestia thought the idea would work and has one spell that would do such a thing. She sent it to Twilight along with instructions and an explanation of what is going on, it will take 3 days to prepare, but if it is used beforehand there will be dire consequences. Then I left to come back and be with you both” I said with a smile. I….AM….BRILLIANT!!!! That plan is just stupid enough to work!!!

Stratus crawled over to me and sat on my lap “Dad, what do you mean fake your own death? Do you mean like die and then cheat your way back into life?” He was looking at me with confusion waiting for my answer.

I gave a mixture of a poker face and a smile “Well, think of it more as Twilight hits me with a spell and I go into a sleep state where I do not breathe or show any sign of life for a selected period of time. Back where I came from there were movies that had that kind of thing in it” I said to him.”

“Wow, are you going to be able to talk to other dead ponies when you are like that?” Stratus said as he stared at me wide eyed.

Gah, where is his mind at right now…..the kingdom of everlasting trolling? “I don’t even know how to answer that one myself right now. Who knows, maybe I will be able to talk to ponies that have passed away, wouldn’t that be cool?” I said to him in reply while tickling his belly with one of my hands.

“Yeah, that would be so cool!” Stratus said to me. A few moments later his face turned serious, something I very rarely see. Oh sweet mother of god that may not be good! “Dad, I don’t want anything bad to happen to you anymore, I don’t like it. You are treated so badly when you leave this town, I want everypony…or any other creature to be nice to you, you are not bad, and they just don’t know you.”

I shed a man tear, I am in a glass case of emotion right now and I can’t hold all of these feels! My son is THAT worried about me!? Only my friend home boy Jesus knows how much I love this kid right now! I pulled him in close and hugged him tightly “I know you don’t. It’s just that not everypony is as nice as the ones in this town. Maybe one day I will be welcomed everywhere, but for right now I am content with just being accepted by you two and the town, I wouldn’t trade that for the world” I said to him as he hugged me. “And there will always be something bad that happens every now and again, I just happen to be a magnet for it. Don’t worry though, I will never get in enough trouble to ever leave you, you can count on that!”

“Thanks dad, I love you” Stratus said to me as he pulled away.

“I love you too” I said to him before I bumped my fist with his hoof. BROHOOF FOR THE EPIC WIN!!!

Dash looked at me and smiled “You seem very confident about all of this. Just remember that I will freak out on you again if anything happens to you. I also don’t want to have to save you again, so you better stay safe.”

“One does not simply stay safe when they are being searched for by griffons” I said as I mimicked the Boromir meme. I love my family more than I love taffy….and I am a man who loves his taffy…MMM.

We sat there on the couch for a while, and then we decided that it was time to eat dinner. I made us a big pot of vegetable stew and it was all around delicious. Har, I am getting better at cooking, just call me Chef Gusta….Chef Me Gusta!

We were about to turn it in early but Twilight teleported into the room. I frowned at her for a split second before pulling out a smile to see her. GOD, what does everypony want from me!? Can’t I go upstairs and cuddle with my marefriend in piece for a change….ah forget it, I don’t care anymore! “Hi Twilight, let me guess….you want to talk about the letter Celestia sent you right?” I said to her with my best trollface.

“Well aren’t you the smart one. Now this is serious and you are acting like nothing is wrong! You have the Grydon high order sending out bounties for you and ponies are starting to take interest! What is going on!?” Twilight asked me with panic.

Kill her panic with fiery acid! “I am taking it like everything else bad that happened to me. I went to speak to Celestia about a plan to be rid of the griffons for good and we came up with a solution. Do you have the spell she sent you?” I said to her with interest.

“Yeah, but that doesn’t explain to me what is going on around here! You are being hunted by them; they already checked Pinkie Pie’s bakery, Rarity’s boutique and my library looking for you. I asked why and the griffon said that you are going to be executed if they find you! I was shocked when he offered a bounty that I could claim if I found you and killed you myself, and I made up a lie. I told them that I would do it!” Twilight said to me, she was extremely scary right now.

Rainbow Dash watched as they talked. She cold see where they both were coming from, but she had to agree with Kyle a little more on this topic.He knows what he is doing, he got into trouble before and got out of it, he can do it again. She glanced over at Twilight and she looked a mess, she was shaking she was so overcome by stress. Twilight needs to calm down a little. She should trust Kyle, he is smart and can get himself out of problems. She needs to quit worrying. She just watched as their conversation got more and more heated with interest. This is getting juicy, who will win the argument...my bet is on Kyle, he is really stubborn.

“OK, you need to calm down right meow! I know what I am doing and you need to just take a leap of faith for me ok?” I said to her with irritation rising in my voice. Do you see what I did there? “If you read the letter she sent you, you should also be aware of the spell faking death for a period of time! We want you to study the spell and prepare it for use three days from now, and you are going to get that bounty” I said to her.

“But, you don’t seem to get it! I trust you and all, but when she wrote down that if it was used when it was not ready, there would be dire consequences I thought of the last time that happened. She wrote one possible consequence and that was that when you woke up after the spell wore off, you would just end up dying quickly after, and I don’t know if I could prevent that! Do you see why I am upset!?” Twilight continued.

“Yes, I see where you are coming from, but you are a very smart and talented unicorn. You can overcome anything that comes in your way; I trust that if anything bad DOES happen, you would be able to fix it. I trust you just like you trust me; you just have to calm down. Now Celestia said that it takes three days to prepare, I can hold out three days and after that we can get this over with, and if you need to use it before it is ready, I trust you to do so” I said to her with a smile.

“Ok, you are extremely hard to reason with. I am going to go home and start to prepare, see you soon” Twilight said to me before teleporting out of the room.

“Kyle, are you really going to let her use the spell before it is ready, if you get into trouble? I don’t want the possibility of you dying again over my head” Rainbow Dash said to me with worry.

I walked over and hugged her tightly “Yes, but like I said, she is very smart and she can fix what happens. It might not even come to that, we just have to wait and see. I also told you that I would never leave you, I am strong and will overcome whatever happens myself to stay with you two, you are my family now” I said to her with a smile and a kiss on the lips. I guess I will have a story to tell my mom when I see her next, oh boy!

“You better not” Rainbow Dash said to me in reply.

“Come on, let’s go to bed” I said to her and Stratus. I picked up Stratus and took him up to his room and tucked him in and he was out quick. I walked into our bedroom and got in with Dash. We cuddled in close to each other and soon fell asleep for the night.

A/N: Do you think it is getting better already? It is only the second chapter and I am getting pretty sure that it is going to be one of the best yet! I am going to begin work on another! Expect the next update sometime later today!

A/N: what will happen this chapter? Do you think it is going to get serious already? I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

Rainbow Dash woke up first. She drowsily looked at her lover who was still sound asleep in her hooves and she smiled. She kissed him softly on his forehead and nuzzled in closer to him. She sighed and closed her eyes and just let this calm moment soothe her. I want to go talk to Twilight today, she looked really upset last night and I want to see if I can help any. Kyle will need to stay hidden until this is all over so I guess I will be going alone, and he will be watching Strat. She smiled and then a few moments later got up quietly out of the bed. She stretched her legs and wings and then walked out of the room and over to Stratus’s room.

Rainbow Dash peered her head through the doorway and saw that Stratus was awake and looking around the room like he was thinking about something. Rainbow Dash walked in and picked him up “Hey little guy, what’s up?”

“Oh nothing, I was just thinking about what I want to do with dad when this is all over with. What are you doing?” Stratus said as Rainbow Dash put the little pegasus onto her back.

“I was going to go over to Twilight’s to talk about last night, do you want to come with me?” Rainbow Dash said to him.

“Sure, but won’t dad get sad when he finds that we aren’t here?” Stratus said to her.

Rainbow Dash walked out of his room and down the stairs. She stopped at the table and took out a sheet of paper and a quill. She wrote a quick note down and then smiled. “Nope, he will see this note and everything will be ok, let’s go.”

Rainbow Dash and Stratus left the house and began to walk towards the library. She saw a few griffons here and there and she did her best to avoid them. She made it to the library a few minutes later and opened the door and walked in.

Rainbow Dash saw Twilight going over a book and writing things down on a scroll. She walked up and Twilight looked up at her for a brief moment before going back to her work. “Twilight, how are you holding up?”

Twilight dropped her quill and looked at Rainbow Dash with a mixture of exhaustion and worry. “I don’t know Rainbow Dash, everything is falling apart around me and I am losing what little control I have. Kyle is looking pretty bad right now, the spell will be done in three days like it should, but the griffons here are searching houses now, they are not going to stop until they find him” she said as she shook her head.

“Ms. Twilight? Dad can do it, I know he can. I know you think he is a klutz, but he is smart too. He told me that he wouldn’t get in trouble anymore and he is going to do that, he wouldn’t say so if he didn’t mean it” Stratus said to Twilight from Rainbow Dash’s back.

“I know Strat; he is just in a lot of trouble right now that he shouldn’t be in. I am going to help him get out of trouble, and everything will be ok after that” the lavender mare said to the little pegasus with a smile. She then turned to RD “What do you want to talk about?”

“When Kyle and you were talking, you said that you made a lie so you would be able to use the spell. I know how to make it more effective, you have to pretend like you hate him when you do it. Doing that will reinforce what you said to them enough so they really believe that you want to do it” Rainbow Dash said to Twilight.

“That is a good idea, and that way they will leave afterwards and we can get him away to wait for him to wake up. Good idea RD” Twilight said to her with a smile.

Rainbow Dash looked over the stuff Twilight was working on. She saw a lot of stuff that didn’t make sense but she didn’t care, if it helped Kyle, then it was useful. “So how is the spell coming along?” Rainbow Dash said to the lavender unicorn.

“I have the spell down, now all I need to do is practice it. It will mimic a spell that deteriorates the body, and will last for only fifteen minutes. I learned of one more effect that could happen, and that was from me searching for them in an old book I have. If I use it before there is a large possibility that he will go into a state of complete mental and physical shutdown.”

“And that means?” Rainbow Dash asked in confusion.

“It means that Kyle would be the equivalent of dead only breathing. It is a better one than the first, but not by much. Let’s hope everything works out though so that doesn’t happen” Twilight said with reassurance.

Just then they heard the door open behind them and a griffon walked in and looked at them. They both turned around and saw Gilda standing near the door. “Well well well, look who it is? You sure pissed me off when you got away the second time, but I can forgive you for that.” Gilda then looked at the little pegasus on her back “Who is that? Don’t even tell me, is that your son?” the griffon said before letting out a laugh. “Now I don’t want to hurt you, your son would see it. Please be a good Dashie and tell me where you are hiding that little freak of yours, I promise that if you help us, you and your son will be ok” Gilda said to them.

Rainbow Dash looked at her with disgust “I am not going to tell you anything! As both he and I said before, you tried him under false charges and now you want to publicly execute him for coming home? I don’t even know why I was your friend anymore; you are the monster, not Kyle.” Rainbow Dash used one of her wings to cover Stratus to protect him.

“That is a shame, maybe he will come out when he finds out that we have his friend and her son, and he will come out from hiding” Gilda said before she took off like a rocket towards the cyan pegasus.

Twilight tried to hit the griffon with a paralyzing spell, but it missed her. She was too fast. She watched as Gilda landed and hit RD in the temple once and then took Stratus and her and flew out of the open door. “NONONONONONONO!!!” Twilight said before she teleported to Kyle’s house.

I was sitting in the house on the couch when Twilight teleported right in front of me. She looked even more stressed out now than before. OH COME ON!!! What do you want now!? Wait…..where are Dash and Stratus if you are here? “Twilight”

“Kyle, Gilda is one of the griffons here. Dash and Stratus came to talk to me about last night and she shown up a little while ago and she took them with her. She is using them as bait to lure you out. She said that if you come out they will be spared, but they want you soon! What are we going to do Kyle?”

I stood up and stomped my foot on the ground “Dammit, shit is falling apart!” I realized what I did and did my best to compose myself a little. I am going to explode! Why does everything bad happen before the solution could be reached! FFFFFFFFF- “Twilight, how goes the spell?”

“I memorized the spell, but I need to practice it. I don’t think you should do what I think you are planning” Twilight said to me.

“Twilight, come with me. And pretend that you hate me. I want you to use that spell even if you have to force yourself to do it. I don’t care what happens to me; I just want my family to be safe! Let’s go!” I said before I unlocked the door and walked outside.

Twilight followed me outside “What are we going to do?”

“Ok, I am going to go to the center of town and talk to them and try to reason, then I want you to come from wherever you want and I want you to talk to me like you hate me. Then I want you to fire the spell on me. Got it….good” I said before I took off towards the center of town. FUCK MY COUCH!

Twilight watched him fly away and she felt terrible “I am going to possibly kill my friend to save him and his family….shit.”

A/N: I hope it was Action Packed for you! It is getting good now! Next two chapters will be of the climax! I will post a blog about what I plan on doing; do not be upset about it though, it will only be temporary! Next update in a while!

A/N: this is the beginning of the climax! Hope you like the action and suspense! I don’t want to keep you waiting, on with the chapter!

I flew through the air and landed in Ponyville Square. Sure enough the griffons were all there waiting for me to show up. I hate you pigeons with all of my homo. You are trying to hurt my family….and I don’t like that kind of thing. I saw Rainbow Dash and Stratus standing on a small stage. “I’m here, now let them go”

Gilda stepped forward “Aww, look Dashie, he shown up just like I said to help you!” She turned to me and smiled “I will let them go, but you have to come up here so we can begin.”

“No, we meet halfway then. I come up there and let them go and then we can get this over with. How does that sound?” I said in a melancholy tone. HATRED FILLS MY VEINS!!!

“Come on up then!” Gilda said smiling.

I walked over and climbed the stairs that led up to her and my family. I walked over and without a word unhooked the bracelets that were around their legs. They both hugged me and I had to fight to keep a hold of myself. I feel so loved, damn you karma for having a good thing happen right in the middle of a horrible one!

Rainbow Dash was openly crying into my shoulder “W-why did you *hic* come out here!?”

Stratus was talking it better than her “Dad?”

I nodded at him “Strat, you have to take care of mom for a little while ok? Everything will be ok though, I promise” I said to him with a smile. He has to be the man for a little while.....god that sounds to cliche!

“Ok dad” was all my son responded.

I pulled away from them and Dash took off with Stratus away from the stand. I am a monster; I drove them away to protect them! What have I become! I stood up and looked at her with a stone hard expression “Ok, let’s get this over with”

“Ah ah ah, that is not what a PUBLIC execution is. Ring the bell to call the town together” Gilda said to a griffon. The griffon flew over to the bell tower and hit the bell with his claw.

I watched as the town gathered around the stand slowly and I held firm. Geez, I feel like one of the witches from Salem! After about five minutes of waiting everypony was gathered around the stand looing with wide eyes at what was happening.

“Citizens of Ponyville, we do not mean to intrude into your province, but we had to come and put this THING back in its place. He has been placed as a major threat by the Grydon high order and we have come to finish what they wanted done in Grydon. He is sentenced to immediate death and you all have to watch as your so called defender gets put in his place” Gilda said as she held my arm with one of her claws ad shook me.

“Fuck you Gilda, neither you nor your precious high order know what you are talking about!” I said to her through clenched teeth. All of my hatred belong to you!

“I am a little disappointed in you all though; surely there was not one of you that wanted to get rid of such an abomination from your town? Pity that the 3000 bits have to go to waste now” Gilda said as she held up a large bag full of bits.

"Hold on, I want those bits. I for one hate that freak and I want to end his life myself right here!” Twilight’s voice rang out from the silent crowd.

Way to lay it on thick Twilight. I just might shed a man tear, that hurt a little. I saw Twilight walk up to the stage despite the disgusted looks from the other ponies and glare at me. She plays a good mean pony that wants to kill me, I feel like she really wants to!

“What? You are saying that you want to do the public execution? Why should I let you do it?” Gilda said to Twilight.

“Because I hate him! I want nothing more than to shoot him with the most powerful spell I know. And I was going to go get him for you, but you had to go and kidnap to do that, I knew where he lived! Let me kill that thing and then you can go home and tell your high order that you did your job” Twilight said sternly.

My god, she sounds serious! I commend her for making it look so believable, but at the same time I am trying not to shed not so manly tears. “Go ahead and shoot me, shoot me with all you’ve got!” I said to her with a wink.

“Fine, I will give you the privilege of ending this abominations life. And after you do it I will even give you the bits for the bounty before we leave, come on up here” Gilda said as she motioned for Twilight to come onto the stage.

Twilight walked up to where Gilda was and looked at me. “I hope you are ready to die” she said before she began to charge up her horn. I can’t believe I am doing this! Everypony must hate me now because I am killing a close friend to everypony, not to mention the defender! She finished charging the spell and looked at me once more, a single tear rolled down her cheek.

Rainbow Dash was holding Stratus at the back of the crowd and she was watching everything happen. She saw Twilight shoot the bolt of magic right at him. She started to cry again as the bolt connected with him and he screamed and fell to the ground. He will be ok; he said he was going to be ok!

Stratus hugged his mom and she nuzzled into him while she cried. “Dad will be ok, I know he will. Twilight will help him, you know that” he said as she wept into him.

“I know, but what is going to happen to him? The spell wasn’t used properly; something is going to go wrong I know it!” Rainbow Dash said before choking up again.

“Don’t worry, Dad will be ok” Stratus said trying to comfort her.

Twilight was looking at Kyle’s body on the ground unmoving. She watched as Gilda walked over and checked to see if he was still breathing. She smiled and took out the bag and placed it next to her. “There, he is dead, can you go home now?” Twilight said to Gilda curtly.

“Yes, you did a good thing, the others in this town may not know that, but you did the right thing” Gilda said before she motioned for the other griffons to leave. They all took off and left the town and Twilight to go over what has just been done.
Twilight turned to face the crowd “Citizens of Ponyville, I never killed Kyle, he is still alive, it was all a plan to get rid of the griffons for good. He will wake up hopefully in 15 minutes. You may all go and resume your daily activities.”

All of the ponies left except for Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Stratus, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, and Fluttershy. Twilight looked down at Kyle’s unmoving body once more and the others soon were around her. “I hated myself when I did this, now he is going to have something happen to him, and he might not wake up.”

“You did what you had to do darling, we all know that if something does happen you will find out a way to fix it” Rarity said as she patted Twilight on the back.

“Come on, let’s go back to the library where we can wait in peace” Twilight said before she teleported all of them to the library to wait for their friend to hopefully wake up.

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! This was just the first part of the climax; the next chapter will be the second part of the climax. I am done updating for the day and I will update again tomorrow. See you soon!

A/N: Ok, so I am at a little loss right now. I am thinking for what I am going to do, the peak of the arc (ha SonoftheNorth) will need to be a lot more than 2 chapters! I will tell you now, I am going to be turning Kyle into a pony for just a little while. That is why I wanted the climax of the arc to be more than 2 chapters. He will be a pony for only 2 chapters or so. I am going to wing it now, here you go!

Twilight teleported everypony and Kyle to her library. When everypony gained their composure again they saw Kyle’s body lying on the ground in a heap. Without a word Twilight levitated him up and set him down on the couch. They all walked up close to him and the spell had worked in the part that counted, he wasn’t breathing as of now.

“H-how long do we have to wait again?” Fluttershy asked in a tiny voice.

“I think Twilight said that the spell will wear off in like 15 minutes. I don’t want to wait that long, he needs to wake up right meow!” Pinkie said after the yellow pegasus.

“You mean right now” Twilight said to the pink party pony.

“I was just saying what he said sometimes. It is a lot more fun to do it that way!” Pinkie retorted in a happy voice.

“Whatever, he should show some sort of sign in about 5 minutes” Twilight said to everypony not trying to stay on the topic of Pinkie’s grammar.

Rainbow Dash and Stratus were both just standing still as a statue watching their lover and father lying motionless on the couch. Stratus was looking at him silently wanting him to get up right now and give him a hug. Rainbow Dash on the other hand was looking at him and thinking about what is going to happen if he doesn’t show any signs of recovering.

A single tear rolled down RD’s cheek. I swear to Celestia that if you do not wake up from this I will beat your body until you do. I am not going to lose you! You need to be here to be with me and your son. Rainbow Dash smiled as a quick image of them going to Cloudsdale for a while popped into her head. I am going to make you take us there as soon as this is all over with, you still need to meet my mom…hope you like that!

Stratus was looking at his dad on the couch. He was doing what dad told him to do. I am doing what you want me to dad; I am being the man for you while you are gone. Mom is horribly worried about you though, and she is crying a lot. You need to come back and make her feel better, AND THEN WE NEED TO GO DO SOMETHING! I was thinking that you could take me flying with you around Ponyville, which would be cool! Stratus smiled at the thought.

Five endlessly long minutes later they all got a little closer to him and waited for any signs of him waking up. Rainbow Dash was up closest to him and she rested her head on his chest, she felt it rising and lowering softly after a few moments. She lifted her head and smiled, He was breathing. She turned to face all of the others “he is breathing.”
Rainbow Dash then got a really strong urge to wake him up, completely forgetting about the possibility of him just only being able to breath and nothing more. She started to nuzzle his arm and poke at him, but everything she did got no reaction out of him. Rainbow Dash was still thinking that he was asleep and she then started to hit his chest softly trying to wake him up that way, she still got no reaction. “Why is he not waking up?” she asked Twilight with worry.

“Rainbow Dash, I feel he has done what I said to you earlier today. He went into a mental and Physical shutdown. He will not thing or do anything that he used to….all he can do is breathe” Twilight said to her sadly.

“I do not believe it, he is just sleeping. We just need to wake him up” She said as she held up a hoof getting ready to hit him in the chest again. Twilight walked over to her and put her hoof on her back. Rainbow Dash choked up and then just rested her head on his chest again.

“Rainbow Dash, he isn’t going to wake up from this. I had to use the spell before it was ready, he may be alive, but he is what he always called a vegetable” Twilight said to the cyan pegasus.

“I don’t care! He promised me he would be alright; he said everything would be alright! He told you that if anything happened to fix it! Do something; use your magic or something! Just make him wake up!” Rainbow Dash said as she turned around and looked at the lavender mare. She was in distress; she was so close to collapsing from this shock that she was shaking.

“Rainbow Dash, I know you want to get him to wake up, I know that! We all want that! I am afraid to use another spell on him, something else might happen to make things worse! Rainbow Dash, he is not very compatible with unicorn magic, only a few spells that we have used are able to be used right without consequences. I don’t know if I have a spell that will wake him up without causing damage!” Twilight said back to her loudly.

“You have to do something; I don’t care about all that. Do whatever you can to wake him up if you need to! I don’t want to have a vegetable, I want him back!” Rainbow Dash said before returning to crying into his shirt.

Twilight suddenly thought of something. She knows of one spell that just might work to save the human. But there will be a small price to pay for a little while. She learned of a spell when she was being taught by Celestia that would completely alter the anatomy of any creature into that of a pony. This is stupid, but it is the only thing that I think will work “Rainbow Dash, I will do something. I learned a spell a long time ago that will possibly make everything better.”

“I don’t care, just do it! Make him wake up!” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Move out of the way. This is going to hopefully wake him up” Twilight said as she began to charge up the spell that would hopefully make things a little better. She finished charging up the spell and waited for Rainbow Dash to get out of the way.

Rainbow Dash got up and walked back over to Stratus and held him tightly. “I hope this works” she said quietly.

Twilight used the spell and a bright light enveloped the room. Everypony covered their eyes as the light only got brighter. Rainbow Dash could have sworn she heard something come from Kyle, but she was not sure. The bright light lasted for about a minute before it faded away, what was left was a shock to everypony besides Twilight.

Everypony gasped as they looked at where Kyle was on the couch. He was not there anymore, but something else took his place. Pinkie Pie was the first to regain herself. “Is that….”

“Yes, that is him. I had to use a spell that I am pretty sure will fix the problem temporarily. Rainbow Dash, go try to wake him up, hopefully it worked” Twilight said to the cyan pony that was staring at where Kyle was on the couch.
She nodded and walked over to Kyle on the couch and prodded at his side. At first he didn’t move, but after a moment of prodding she heard the faintest ‘stop it’ from him.

I have such a headache right now! I felt like I died, it felt a little different than the first time though, I didn’t float through an abyss. Jip that was a jip! Now I feel like something is poking me, make it stop! If I open my eyes it is going to be something I do not want I bet…..let’s do it anyways!

I opened my eyes and saw Rainbow Dash looking at me with worry, which was instantly replaced by a smile when she saw me looking at her. Not sure if gusta, make that incredibly smile soften just a little bit please, I am scared!

“Kyle? Are you ok?” Rainbow Dash said to me as I smiled at her.

Yep, all except for the part that I feel like a completely different person. I feel so weird right now! “Yeah, didn’t I say I would be fine? Why were you looking at me with worry a few moments ago?” I asked her with a trollish smile.

She didn’t even answer me for a moment. All she did was hug me tightly. This feels weird! I lifted my arms up to hug her back but I just held them in the air when I saw them. Oh, so this is why I feel weird. Rainbow Dash looked at me and smiled. “You had the spell used on you really early. You were a living vegetable as you always said and Twilight had to do something. I wouldn’t let her leave you like that.”

“So that is why I feel differently? That and the fact that I have the legs of a pony?” I said to her trying to grasp the feels that seemed to be leaving my reach. I am starting to get concerned for this situation now!

“It’s a lot more than that” Twilight said as she levitated a large mirror over to me so I could see myself.

I looked at the mirror and didn’t see myself. Instead I saw Rainbow dash hugging a light grey pegasus with cyan blue eyes and a light and dark blue mane with red outlines. I am dreaming, and this dream is not something I want. I want my body back, on second thought….let me live this dream for a while, maybe this will be fun! “So you are saying that I am a full on pony now? What did I not wake up or something? Tell me what happened, I forgot all after I saw you show up at the stage” I asked them curiously.

Rainbow Dash looked at me “Well, Stratus and I got taken by Gilda and were held as bait for you. Of course you came as soon as you found out and got us safe. Then Twilight came and pretended to hate you so Gilda would let her use the spell on you. It worked and the Griffons left, and even left the ransom for her, which she put in the band for you for doing it. Then we waited for the fifteen minutes for the spell to hopefully wear off, and when it did all you did was breathe. Then I freaked out and made Twilight do something to wake you up, and you are now a pegasus because of that.”

“Ok, it all flooded back and hit me like the Mack truck did so very long ago. I am happy you did this, not that I am all gung ho on the idea of being a pegasus just yet, but I am happy I am alive and not a vegetable now. Can I get up please Dashie?” I asked her, I was getting fidgety for some odd reason. This feels nice, I told them a lie, and this feels great being a pony. I am living the dream of a brony! Eat your heart out Lauren Faust!

Rainbow Dash moved off of me and I slowly and very clumsily got off of the couch. The others were giggling at me as I looked like an idiot. “Stop laughing, you try to move around easily when you have just been changed into another species. It stinks!” I said as I got to my feet and stood there. Ok, I have to do like this thing on TV said ‘you put one hoof in front of the other’. I slowly started to put one hoof in front of the other and started to walk, it kind of felt like I was a crawling human. “Ok, I think I am getting this” I said happily.

Twilight was now lost into the interest of science “This is a scientific breakthrough! A human has turned into a pony and is now relearning all motor skills! Brilliant!” She was smiling at me and then she levitated a scroll over to her and a quill and started to take notes.

“Stop it Twilight, even if this is science!” I said to her with mock irritation. Curse her and her thirst for knowledge on things that are irrelevant! I looked over to Rainbow Dash “How do I use these new wings I have?” I asked her as I glanced over to Twilight again. I have to get away from her before she starts to do weird things to me!

“Oh that is easy! Just think of something that makes you happy, but not that kind of happy. We don’t need that right now. I think of flying when I do it, go ahead” Rainbow Dash said to me happily.

Ok, think of something that makes me happy, but not in the sexy way hmm? Ok I got this! I thought of Stratus and sure enough my wings started to flare open and I could feel myself wanting to fly out of here right now. I smiled and walked over to Stratus who was looking at me with wide eyes and a smile. “Come on little guy, let’s get out of here and go fly around for a little bit, before Twilight learns too much” I said before I scooped him up and put him on my back. I walked over to Dash and smiled “Ok, I have the walking thing down, now for the flying.”

“This will be fun” Rainbow Dash said with a huge grin.

“Wait” I said as I turned to Twilight for a moment “Twilight, is this permanent?” I asked her with curiosity. I am divided, this is so cool, but I am not sure I want it forever! Decisions make my head hurt!

“As of now….yes. This spell will be permanent. But there is a way to make you human again though, we will have to use the spell in reverse, but you will have to wait a week for all magic in your body to dissipate first. That way if you go back to being a human, you will not be a vegetable again” Twilight said to me.

“Thanks, and now we all must make a hasty retreat out of here!” I said before I ran out of the library with Rainbow Dash and Stratus. Ok, so I have a week to decide what to do about this. I am half and half about it though; we will have to see how things go for the week ahead. Yay, a fun and not deadly adventure!

A/N: this is for those of you who wanted me to become a pony. I am actually contemplating leaving myself like this, but I will make a vote to see what I should do. I might be able to get out another update today, but I am not sure. Please don’t be mad at me about this, it is all for a reason to bring entertainment. I made it a long one to make up for the two shorter ones before this one. Enjoy what’s to come it will be funny! See you in a while!

A/N: Here is the second chapter of Kyle being a pony, what is going to happen? I am waiting to conclude this arc until I figure out whether you want to keep him a pony or not. I don’t want to keep you waiting, Chapter 80!

I was standing outside with Rainbow Dash and Stratus was on my back with his front hooves on my hair….well mane I guess. Hmm, I need to get all of this pony stuff down! I was getting looks by a lot of ponies and I was not very surprised. “Rainbow Dash, i am ready to learn how to fly. Teach me oh fastest flier in all of Equestria!” I said with a smile.

“Ok, just because I love you. Now, seeing as you can move your wings, try to give them a few test flaps” Rainbow Dash said as she did an example.

Argh ok, thinking about happy thoughts. I started to move my wings and I managed to flap them after what felt like minutes of waiting and disappointment. “Ok, I can do it now” I said as I started to flap them easier and easier until it felt like I was always able to do it. This is easy so far….please don’t let it get harder!

“Ok now for the hard part” Rainbow Dash began. She silenced him after he made an AWWW noise and told him he would be fine if he stopped being a baby. He sniffled once and let her continue. “Ok as I was saying, you are going to start flapping your wings like you are trying to make yourself float. Try” Rainbow Dash said as she took a few flaps and began to hover a few inches off the ground.

Uh, this is getting a little too confusing! My head hurts, where is my Advil? I started to flap my wings as hard as I could and began to feel wind currents under them starting to push me upwards. I smiled and hovered a few inches off the ground like her.

Stratus was watching intently to his dad as he learned how to fly. “Yay, dad is doing it! Mom, you are a good teacher!” he said as he smiled widely.

“Well, he is learning from the best! You will be too little guy, your dad here is just like you, only a bigger pony and a lot older. He is also a bigger baby!” Rainbow Dash said to Kyle trying to make him lose his concentration.

“I am not you meeny! I am an adult pegasus who has mature adult feelings all of the time! Strat back me up here” I said as I stuck my tounge out at Dash. I love you so much; you make me feel like a 10 year old again…..damn it another old moment! CRAP!!!

Rainbow Dash laughed “Come on, it is starting to get late. Ok, next thing I want you to do is try to start moving in all directions while hovering” Rainbow Dash said as she did an example.

I smiled and started to turn my wings forward. This is getting easier by the minute! I…AM…JESUS PEGACHRIST; yeah I just thought that, what are you going to do about it!? I flew/hovered over closer to Dash and when I got close enough I leaned in and kissed her. She willingly kissed me back for a moment, but Stratus making barfing sounds made us stop and laugh. Dang it you little thing that hates love! I can’t wait until you get old enough to get a marefriend of your own, I will make you soooooo embarrassed! Tee Hee!

“Ok, time for the hardest part, now put it all together and fly. See if you can’t make it to that building over there’s rooftop” Rainbow Dash said before flying over and landing on it and smiling. “Come on, or do I have to fly you over here while holding your hoof?”

“Oh you’re going to be surprised!” I said before I took off towards her. I had gotten it all down and I felt just like I should, it felt kind of natural now. This is amazing!!! I feel like a strapping young stallion flying for his first time! You thought I was going to do the other thing, didn’t you DBZ Abridged fans? I landed next to her and smiled, Stratus was smiling at me and I gave him a wink. “Stratus, grab my mane”

Stratus did as he was told and gripped my mane tightly. “Rainbow Dash, see you at home!” I said before I flew off in the direction of the house. HAR HAR HAR, I think this was an ok day, except for feeling like I died a little earlier, but I feel good now! I was looking ahead and saw a cyan colored blur fly up next to me. I waved at Rainbow Dash and took off a little faster.

“Dad, she is going to beat you! Go faster, I know you can beat mom!” Stratus said urging me on.

“Ok, hold on!” I said to him before making my front hooves go into a cone shape. I was now pretty sure I was ahead of her a little bit, and soon I landed on the porch and huffed as I felt like my lungs were on fire. A…little…too…fast! My lungs, they burn!

Rainbow Dash landed a moment later and smiled. “Ok, now I am going to say that you will be a bit more of a challenge to race. That was pretty good for your first run, I am proud” Rainbow Dash said as she motioned for us to go inside.

It was dark now and I was really tired. “I want to go to bed, I have to go to work tomorrow night, and I am going to have a lot of explaining to do. Also I want to go to Cloudsdale the day after to find us a nice spot to hang when we need a break from it all” I said as I began to walk up the stairs to Stratus’s room.

“Dad, when we go up to Cloudsdale, can you show me around? I want to learn about that place, it looks cool and I heard there was a lot of stuff for pegasi to do out there” Stratus said to me as I set him down in his bed and tucked him in.

“I know about as much of that place as you do. All I know that is out there is the weather team, and that’s about it. Mom was out there for a while, we will have to get a tour from her” I said as I looked at Dash and smiled. You are going to be our tour guide Dashie, U MAD?

“Yep, and the first thing I am going to show you is my mom’s house. She has still yet to meet your dad and I think it will be the perfect time to introduce him to her” Rainbow Dash retorted with an even bigger grin followed by her sticking her tongue out at me.

We said goodnight to our son and left his room to go to ours. We crawled into bed and immediately fell into routine. We wrapped up in each other’s embrace and she leaned in and kissed me. I felt that wave of warmth flow over me and I kissed her back. We opened our mouths and began to wrestle our tongues with each other and just enjoy the new found peace our family had. These next few days are going to be interesting. I hope Vinyl will believe it’s me when I see her tomorrow, and I hope RD’s mom likes me, god….i mean Celestia knows that I am a good guy…..damn it I mean pony.

We fell asleep a little while later and slept through the night and enjoyed the feeling of everything finally being all right again for a change.

When I woke up Rainbow Dash was looking at me and I smiled at her. “What are you looking at?” I said in a playful, sleepy tone. Her eyes make me want to die of a HHHNNNGG attack!

“I was looking at your eyes; they are the same color as my coat. And your mane looks kind of like mine, only a little shorter and A LOT messier. You are a very handsome stallion you know that? Not that you weren’t handsome when you were a human though, I guess the handsomeness just transferred over” Rainbow Dash said to me with a smile.

That woke me up. “Hehhehehe, welllll, that is very nice of you to tell me this early in the morning. I might not be able to make breakfast for us now I am so hot I can’t think straight” I said as my face turned red. ARGH, she thinks I am a hot stallion! Good grief, this is not going to end well, bring on the endless jokes!

“Come on, let’s go get breakfast ready. I think you should see your mom again, it’s been a while. We should go to Twilight’s after breakfast.” Rainbow Dash said to me before she hopped out of bed and stretched.

I did the same and stretched, it felt good. I stretched my wings and felt and heard a pop from them and I was hit with that feeling you get right after you pop the right joint. ME GUSTA! We walked out of the room and got Stratus and went downstairs to get breakfast going. RD wants me to talk to my mom today, and when I am looking like this! NOT SURE IF WANT THAT!!!

We decided to just have oats and fruit this morning. I tried the technical cereal of the ponies this morning, and it tasted like Cheerio’s. Wait….what if Cheerio’s back home are really just oats? My mind is now blown! After we finished breakfast and washed everything up we got ready to head over to Twilight’s.

“Want to see your grandma again Strat?” I asked him with a smile. As if I didn’t already know the answer!

“Yeah, I want to talk to her about stuff!” He said to me as he bounced on the floor in front of me.

“Ok, you can tell her about what happened to me getting turned into a pony ok?” I said as I lifted him up onto my back. Time to get this already going to be awkward day started…..ADVENTURE!!!

A/N: I am going to have the next two chapters and then I am going to have a small time skip to when Kyle has to make the decision, I will be leaving said blog up until I make it to that chapter! I need to go now, it is getting late and I need to get up early for school tomorrow. Next update tomorrow!

A/N:What is going to go on this chapter? Kyle has to see his mom and he is now a pegasus, what will she think? Then what about Vinyl? How is she going to like this change? This is going to be one interesting chapter I can tell you that. On with chapter 81!

We flew over to Twilight’s library and landed at the front door. We didn’t even bother to knock anymore, and we just went inside. I have to say that I really am kind of disappointed I don’t see Spike all that much, but Twilight probably has him doing boring library duties. He needs friends, or at least a social life outside of being Twilight’s butler/manservant. We saw Twilight sitting over at her table as usual, eating breakfast while reading a book that neither of us three cared about.

“Hi Twilight, lovely morning isn’t it?” I said trying to be funny. Genius, genius idea!

“Let me guess….again, you need me to do something for you? I am leaning on more info about what you are able to do now, or you need to use a spell. Which one is it?” Twilight said to me smiling as she set her breakfast down.

“The latter of the two, I need to see my mom before I go to work, my second mom here wants me to” I said as I pointed a hoof at Rainbow Dash. This whole day so far has been one big objection! And I bequeef to you a boot to the head! “Will this spell still work on me?” I asked the lavender mare with curiosity.

“Well I wouldn’t see why not. It’s still you, so there should be nothing wrong with it. You know what to do” Twilight replied as she charged her horn with magic.

I bit my hoof and held it out to her. She shot a little beam of magic at it and soon I was looking at the mirror thing that I did two times before. I saw my mom and she was sitting at the table eating breakfast. Dis gon b gud, she is going to love this! “Hi mommy, how are you that apparently fine morning?” I said to her trying so very hard to be funny.

She got startled and threw a piece of toast into the air, which landed on one of her cats by the way. The cat ran away with the buttered toast still on its back. She turned to me and gave me a look “now why did you have to do that? Now I have to go search for toast…..because of your sneaking and scaring the begesus out of me” she said to me with a smile. Then she actually registered what she was looking at, in which case her jaw dropped and I could have sworn she was contemplating in her own head to have a HHHHNNNNNGGG attack or something. “A-are you a pony?”

“Yep, and your grandson here will tell you all about it if you want” I said to her with a smile. He is a really fast talker when he is excited, she probably won’t be able to keep up! Nyuk Nyuk Nyuk!

“Yes, I am curious as to why you are a pony” my mom said to me with a look of interest that seemed on a galactic scale. She made a hand gesture for us to begin and I huffed.

“Ok Strat, time to get this show on the road. You ready to tell your grandma?” I asked my son with a smile.

He put his front hooves on my head again so he could see my mom “Yep, hi grandma! Dad had some bad things happen to him a while ago when he was going on a trip for his job, and he got kidnapped by mean griffons that thought he was a threat, but dad is nice and would never hurt anything” Stratus said to my mom with excitement.

“Ok, well you have the part of not hurting anything right. So what happens next?” my mom said to him, making him feel good.

“Dad was going to be tried over in their country unfairly, and possible DIE! Dad broke out of the jail and tried to retrace his steps back home, and mom went out there to help him, they almost got home, but more griffons came and recaptured them. Long story short, they broke out again together and flew to see the princess to tell them that this all happened, and she said she was going to do something about it” Stratus said to her with even more excitement than before.

“Ok, so my son broke out of prison twice? Figures he would get into trouble, and I have a feeling this isn’t even the best part” my mom said to him with interest, and a funny look to me.

Oh no, it gets a lot better! And I did not break out of prison; I had to get out to save my perfectly legal life! I smiled at her. “Stratus, please continue the mindbuckery” I said to my son with a smile.

“Well, they made it home and a few days passed and then the griffons came to town to find and capture my dad again. He went to see the princess to discuss a plan to get rid of them for good, and she decided that a spell to fake death would be the best solution, but it took three days to prepare. Well one day later mom and I went to see Twilight to talk about it, but this griffon named Gilda came and recognized mom and took us as a ransom to get dad to come out.” Stratus took a breath. “Well, Twilight made the decision to use the spell early, even with the risk of killing him, and went to Kyle to tell him what happened. He came and saved us, and then he was going to be publicly executed in the town, but Twilight came and pretended to hate him so she could use the spell. It worked in the part that counted and dad appeared to be dead. The griffons left and then we took dad to the library to wait to see if he would wake up. He started to breathe, but that was all he could do, so Twilight made the decision to alter his anatomy so he could not be considered a vegetable. There you go; I hope you liked the story grandma!” Stratus said as he smiled at her.

“So you are a pegasus now because you faked your own death and almost died!? I am so glad you have your family there to save your butt, because you can’t seem to get out of trouble” my mom said to me with a laugh.

“It’s not funny! I was going to get killed for doing nothing wrong!” I said to her in defiance. “Anyways, it is a lot of fun being a pegasus, the flying thing is so much fun! I have the choice to get turned back into a human in a week so I am thinking about what I am going to do. I am also going to go see Cloudsdale tomorrow to find a spot to get for when we need a break from it all and I will be meeting Dash’s mom while we are there” I said to her with a grin. Here comes the ‘don’t act stupid’ thing!

Rainbow Dash spoke up “Don’t worry; I will make sure he doesn’t act stupid while we are in public.”

“I will be good I swear!” I said to my lover. I knew it; I knew that would come from one of them! I turned back to my mom “I am sorry to say this, but I have to go now. I have to go to work and explain this all to Vinyl, I will get in touch with you again soon” I said to her with a smile.

“Ok, I’ll see you all soon” my mom said before the window closed down and I was looking at a wall again.

“Ok Dash, I need to go see Vinyl a little early and I have to tell her that it is still me. I’ll see you all after I get out of work ok?” I said as I handed Stratus over to Dash.

“Ok dad, grandma really was interested in all of the stuff that has been happening. I like talking to her!” Stratus said from Dash’s back.

“Ok, see you when you get home” Rainbow Dash said before she gave me a kiss.

I waved goodbye from Twilight’s library and walked across the street practically to Club Pon-3. I opened the door and went inside. I didn’t see Vinyl anywhere and I walked around trying to see if I could find her. I know she is here somewhere, but where? She practically lives here, if she already doesn’t! I walked around and came to a door and there was a note strapped to it that said only a few words that were hastily written down.

I backed away from the door as quietly as I could. My god, they are in there doing possibly what my twisted yet very smart brain is thinking they are doing. I am going to walk over to the bar and pretend like there is nothing going on on the other side of the room. I walked over to the counter with a bad pokerface on and started to clean the glasses.

After thoroughly cleaning them I saw that there was another note on the counter for me and I was extremely hesitant to read it, but this one was a lot longer. I picked it up in my hoof and read it like a sir in my head. Please don’t be about sex, do not want that! It read:

Kyle, thank you for all of your help around the club since you started to work here. I know it can be a hassle with the drunks and bums, but you still like it anyways. I really like talking to you and you are a big help with everything, not to mention you are a fun drunk.

You have done so much for me and I am thankful. I am not a high class mare and all like Octy, but I know when somepony deserves to be congratulated. And don’t think that this is me being all soft and mushy with you, because that kind of thing is not cool.

I want to let you start to get out there and make your own mixes. You are a good bartender and all, and you will still be doing that, but I want you to start working on some of your own things. You already shown me you can when you helped me with that one mix with that thing you had. We can talk about this sometime when you want.

One last thing, and this one I am extremely happy for. If you are reading this right now, you are in the club. You also probably saw that note on the door; I already know that you know what we are doing. Thank you for helping me get with Octy, she is amazing. Can you make us some drinks for when we are done, we will just have some vodka or something.

Vinyl

My god, she really does like me working here! Yes….Yes! I made them their drinks and a little while later I heard something come from that room over there that made my face turn red. CAN NOT UNHEAR WHAT I JUST HEARD!!! My ears are bleeding from this! I sat there and hid my face in my front hooves until I heard Vinyl come out of the room with Octy.

“Who the hell are you?” Vinyl said as she looked at me.

“I’m Kyle; you know the one who just heard all of that coming from that room a few minutes ago. I had some stuff happen that in the end turned me into a pony” I said to her with a smile. Please believe me! “I have your drinks made, they are in the fridge”

“If you are Kyle, tell me something that only we know” Vinyl said as she turned an ear towards me.

Fine! I leaned in to her ear “You were crying when I came back from my trip about me” then I pulled away and smiled at her. “Is that enough?”

“Yes, and I am sorry, but I didn’t think I would see you as a pegasus ever. Did you get the note?” Vinyl asked me.

“Yep, and thanks for all of that” I said to her with a big grin. And I loved all of the praise; you are mushy even if you don’t know it. Tee Hee!

Vinyl and Octavia sat down and we started to talk. The club opened a while later and Octavia stayed over with me while Vinyl went up to her stage and did her thing. “Vinyl’s pretty good at what she does isn’t she?” I asked Octavia.

“Yeah she is. I am even starting to like it….and I am a classical type of music pony. She has a lot of talent that’s for sure” Octavia replied to me with a smile.

The rest of the night there flew by. Octavia and I talked while I worked and that made it go by faster. We had a few drinks after the club closed and then I said goodnight and left for home. Today was a good day; I got to scare the crap out of my mom, and get to finally see them two as a couple. Tomorrow I go to Cloudsdale to meet Dash’s mom and them we find a place that we can vacation there!

A/N: I hope you liked it, another update today possibly. I want to go get started now, see you later!

When I woke up I was still in the embrace of my lover. She was snoring lightly and I couldn’t help but smile. Still cute as buck. And I am getting the pony stuff down now! I just laid there and enjoyed the nice moment and I soon found myself drifting back off into slumber.

I woke up the next time right as Rainbow Dash did and I smiled. “Ready to go to Cloudsdale today?” I asked her. Here comes the yes ho my gosh!

“You bet, and I can’t wait for you to meet my mom. She will like you I am sure” Rainbow Dash said as she hopped out of bed and stretched.

I did the same and got out of bed and stretched. I felt good today, like I was going to do something that would help out in the long run….well trot I guess. Still need more work I guess, darn it! We walked out of the room and over to Strat’s. We walked in and he was sitting up in his bed looking at us with a smile.

“Hey mom and dad, are we going to Cloudsdale today?” He said before he started to bounce.

“Yep, I was thinking that we could go now if you want and that way we can get a full look of the city before we turn in tonight” I said to him with a smile. He was smiling at me and I could tell he was excited about this, maybe too excited. I know your happy, but don’t blow up from it though!

Rainbow Dash scooped him up and put him on her back and then we walked downstairs. We went outside and we soon took off towards Cloudsdale. We took it at a leisurely pace so we could enjoy the mild day. The mayor called a meeting a little while ago and said that Winter Wrap Up was coming soon and that meant springtime was almost here.

“So, does your mom know about what has been happening recently?” I asked Dash with a grin. Let me guess….no.

“No, I haven’t written to her in a while, and I am too busy to see her when I am on duty up there, but today will be the day we all see her. She is going to be surprised I know that, and it will be priceless!” Rainbow Dash said to me in reply.

“Mom, is your mom my grandma too?” Stratus asked Dash with interest.

“Yep, just like your dad’s mom is your grandma. She is going to love you I can just feel it” Rainbow Dash said with pride.

I smiled. This is how days are supposed to be, no hassles, no getting hurt, no almost dying, no bad things at all. I like it, makes me feel good! We flew for a good hour and a half before we could see the cloud city in the distance. I felt my jaw drop as I looked at it. What, I never been there before? Ugh, back to the story!

“Welcome to Cloudsdale!” Rainbow Dash said as we flew and landed in a small square in the city. I was amazed at how different it looked compared to Ponyville. The pegasus here could practically build their home wherever they wanted in the city. Hmm, I wonder if there are any places around here that overlook any of the scenery. Argh, I am going back into the home hunter mode, and this place is just for vacation and maybe some summers!

“Ok, well, let’s go see my mom first and I can tell you about my home town on the way” Rainbow Dash said as she set Stratus down on the cloud and we began walking through the streets.

“Cloudsdale is home to the very own Wonderbolts, and their stadium here is on the other side of town, but we can see that when we look for a place to find for vacation and stuff. The weather center is just where I work when I am up here, and that place is snoresville. There are a lot of places to chill out here and relax” Rainbow Dash said as she pointed to various buildings and told both me and Stratus about them.

I was happy that I decided to get a spot to get away here now; it was a very laid back city, not to mention that there is quite a few flight schools for Stratus when he gets older. I like it here; maybe this place won’t have anything that will end up biting me in the ass in some way or another! On second thought, probably not, but it is still cool here!

We walked down a street that looked a little too residential and we soon stopped out in front of this 2 floored cloud home. It had a little of the flare like RD’s home, but not anywhere near as much. “This is it, you two ready to meet my mom?” Rainbow Dash said as she turned around and smiled at us.

Stratus and I both had the same answer…..like a baws! “Yep!”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and we all walked up onto the porch and she knocked on the door. I was standing there and I was feeling pretty awkward. I am meeting Rainbow Dash’s mom! What is she going to be like? Is she going to like me? Will she be upset that I am with her daughter and we already have a kid? I am going to flip out if she gets mad at us, I don’t want that!!! We waited for a few moments and then a dark blue mare with a light blue flowing mane opened the door.

“Rainbow Honey! Oh it has been forever since I last seen you! How are you doing down in Ponyville?” She said happily. Then she turned and saw me and Stratus on her daughter’s back. “Who are they Dashie?” she asked with interest.

“Mom, this is my coltfriend Kyle, long story and I will tell you about it, and our son Stratus” Rainbow Dash said proudly, I couldn’t help but smile at the word ‘coltfriend’.

“WAIT!? He is your coltfriend AND that little cute foal you have there is YOUR son!” Rainbow’s mom said to her with surprise. She then turned to me again “Nice to meet you sweetie, Kyle was it? I hope you are taking good care of my daughter?” She asked me with a smile.

Don’t blow it now Kyle, act normal! I smiled at her in return “I am, she is a lovely mare and she makes me the happiest stallion around” I said to her not realizing that that sounded completely like it was out of a love story. EWWWWWWW gross!

“Well that is great then, my name is Sunny Skies and it is so very nice to meet you” Then she looked at Stratus on Dash’s back. “Let me see my grandson. He is so cute looking!” She said to him.

Stratus smiled and walked over to her. She scooped him up and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Hi grandma!”

“Oh you are so cute!” She said to him which got a laugh out of him. Then she turned to Dash and I again “You have a fine son, he is so sweet. Come on in, we haven’t talked in ages!” Sunny Skies said to us before walking into the living room.

Ok, so she likes me! I managed to get on her good side, which I hope is a good thing and not just a silver lining of something that is DO NOT WANT!!! We walked in and Sunny Skies was sitting in a rocking chair and she had Stratus on her lap. “You have a wonderful son Dashie, he says you are the coolest mom ever, and he’d be right” she said as she patted his head for a moment. I smiled over at RD, who was getting a little red in the cheeks. D’AWWWW!!!!

“Thanks mom, Kyle and I love him to death” She said as she looked over to me and gave me a little smile.

Double D’AWWWW!!! “Sunny Skies, we were all thinking of finding a place here in Cloudsdale to stay when we need to get away from it all and I was wondering if you knew of any nice places to get for a vacation home. It would allow you to be close to your daughter and grandson and see them more often” I said to her with a smile. Please be nice to me about it!

“Oh sure I do! There is one place a little ways down the road that is very nice looking, and it would be perfect for you three. I think the old owner said it was around 5000 bits though. I would love you all to have a place up here to be at in the summer!” Sunny Skies replied to me in a happy tone.

“Thank you and the bits are not a problem, we were going to check around later, but I guess we can just go see that place instead” I said to her with a smile. She is so nice! Geez, she feels like my second mom already! Not sure if this is ever going to be bad!

“Well Stratus, before you go check out that place, do you want to hear a quick story about your mom?” Sunny Skies said to Stratus as he sat on her lap.

“Yeah, are they funny and cool?” Stratus asked curiously.

I was getting interested as well. This is going to be good! I never heard of a story about Dashie before. I leaned in a little closer.

“Well, a long time ago, your mom was a very rebellious youngster. She was always finding ways to get into mischief, but she never was bad about it. One day she was outside with one of her friends at the park and I was watching her from a bench nearby and I saw her flying around having a great time. I am going to just skip to where it gets really good for you to keep you interested” She said as she realized that he was already losing a little interest. “Well, she was flying and she wanted to see how high she could go up into the air, and I was watching her climb higher and higher up into the air, ready to go help her if she needed it. She suddenly stopped and hovered where she was and I watched as she started to fly straight towards the ground with a lot of speed. She was going so fast that she started to get a cone around her front hooves. I watched as she broke the sound barrier and then stop flying and land a mere 5 feet off the ground” Sunny Skies said as she told the story with a smile.

“What did she do?” Stratus said as he tried to wrap his head around what she just said.

“She broke the sound barrier. It is called a sonic boom, but when she trotted over to me to tell me what she did she decided to give it her own name….the sonic rainboom. She was so proud of doing it and I was shocked that she even DID it! As of right now she is the only pegasus in Equestria that has ever done anything like that before. There, now you know a little something about your mom that is cool” Sunny Skies said to him with a smile.

“Mom, you never told me that you could do a sonic rainboom before! That is so cool! Can you show me it?” Stratus said to Dash with a look of pure wonder.

“I wanted your grandma to tell you that story, and I will show it to you when I start teaching you to fly” Dash said to him in reply happily.

Hmm, a lot less than what I was thinking it was going to be, but I still liked it anyways. I smiled and continued to listen to all of the small talk that was being passed around.

“Well, I will let you all get on your way then. I will hopefully be seeing a lot more of you all come this summer” Sunny Skies said as she set Stratus down on the floor and got up. She looked over to Rainbow Dash “Can you come help me for a moment sweety?”

“Sure” Rainbow Dash said before she walked with her mom out into the kitchen.

I couldn’t help myself as I walked over to where I could just barely make out what they were saying. I strained my ears and started to listen as the two of them were talking. I hope it is nice things and not hate directed towards me!

“Rainbow Sweetie, you have a fine stallion taking care of you. I wish your father could have been more like him with you like he is to you and Stratus” Sunny Skies said to RD.

“I know he is, and to tell you the truth, he is not originally a pony. He was a human from this place called Earth. I loved him even though he was a human and I still love him the same now” Rainbow Dash said back.

I smiled as I listened to the conversation. YAY, I am loved by everypony here! This makes my heart heavy, and my prostate weak, my bladder is full to bursting from joy! I continued to listen.

“Has he tried to take it any further yet? You know marriage or anything?” Sunny Skies said to Dash with interest.

“No, not yet. But I know that he does plan on doing it soon. I have been waiting and I have been noticing how he gets around me now, he wants to be a lot closer to the family. I already have my answer for when he does ask the question, and I am just waiting for him to be ready” Rainbow Dash said to her in reply happily.

She knows that I plan to marry her!? How!?!? I could have sworn I kept it well hidden when I was around her. I suck at keeping emotions hidden, suck suck suck! She also knows that I planned on doing it soon!? This is too much, I want to hear more. I listened in again.

“Well, you are very lucky to have such a nice and wonderful family. When he does finally decide to pop the question to you, tell him to come see me afterwards. Now you better get going, it is starting to get close to when you should be heading home to Ponyville” Sunny Skies said to Dash.

I walked over to a book shelf and pretended like I was looking at the books that were on it, and Dash came back into the room. “Ok, we can go now”

We all said our goodbyes and then we started to go get this last task done and over with. I was starting to feel tired and I could tell Stratus and RD were feeling it too. Ok, this is going to be a quick look over and then we are going home. I need my beauty sleep!

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! I had a lot of fun writing it. I am going to be doing a 5 day time skip to when I make the decision of whether or not I am going to stay a pony. I will not be updating again till probably sometime Saturday, mostly because of some complications with other things. See you all soon!

A/N: Here is another chapter for you! I am doing the time skip this chapter to make the decision. And I have to say that the results were a little unexpected. Kyle staying a pony won by a margin of votes, and I am going to follow my word. I hope that those who voted will continue to read it and enjoy this story because the decision is not final, there will come an arc later in the story, probably after the next 3 arcs that will force him to change back. I just wanted to make this a story with a little bit of everything for everyone. Whelp, let’s get chapter 83 rolling!

I woke up and felt really good for some reason. Why do I feel good!? I need to make a huge decision in my life today and I should be shitting bricks! ARGH! Rainbow Dash was not in the bed and I could smell the sweet scent of food in the distance. “My breakfast senses are tingling, time for food” I said as I completely forgot about my previous thought. Shut up, food more important!

I walked out of my room and over to Stratus’s room. I walked in and saw that he wasn’t there, so I went downstairs and into the kitchen. I saw Rainbow Dash making pancakes and Stratus was sitting in his chair waiting patiently. I feel like I can eat all the pancakes! But I need to save my hunger, for I will probably lose it anyways when I have to make the decision. Ho Hum!

I sat down at the table and Rainbow Dash walked over and set down a big plate full of hot cakes. “Eat up, and then we are all going to go see Twilight so you can talk about what you want to do. This is your decision and I want you to be happy” Rainbow Dash said to me with a soft smile.

“Ok, I have made my decision and I want to stay a pegasus. I have already gotten used to it and I feel like I can help out more” I said to her as I grabbed a few pancakes and put them on my plate. I am going to stay a pegasus and I will hopefully not regret this decision!

“Ok, we can go after we are done” Rainbow Dash said before she sat down and grabbed a few pancakes of her own. She was smiling at me.

I was beginning to feel like she was testing me for something. I was starting to feel funny on the inside from how much she was smiling at me lately. She wants me to say what I heard her talk about I know it, that is it, she wants me to pop that question! Hmm, should I do it after we get done at Twilight’s? umm, I think I am going to wing it! I smiled back at her as I ate and soon we were done eating.

I cleaned up all of the plates and everything and we were getting ready to go. Whelp, time to get this over with, I don’t have a cutie mark yet so maybe it will show after I talk too Twilight or something. “Ready to go see Twilight for the like 300th time in the past month?” I asked RD and Stratus with a grin that shown how much that statement was true.

“Yep, lead the way” Rainbow said to me with a grin.

We walked outside and I took off into the air and Rainbow Dash followed with Stratus on her back. We flew through the air at a moderate pace and I was starting to feel like this was a right choice. Well, if I stay a pegasus, I will be able to help RD with Stratus when he gets older, and I will be able to help him out if he needs it. ARGH, this is too much to handle right now!

We landed in front of the tree house and I knocked on the door to be civilized and soon it was opened by Spike. “Hey RD, who is the pegasus?” he said as he looked at me.

“It’s me Kyle, something happened and I am now a pegasus, I need to talk to Twilight about it today, is she around?” I said to the little dragon with a smile that I really didn’t want to use.

“Eeeyup, she is actually waiting for you downstairs in the private area of the library, she is expecting you” Spike said before he motioned us to follow him.

He somehow reminds me of Igor from Frankenstein. Yeesss master. I am so screwed up in my head right now that it isn’t even funny anymore! We followed him and soon we were walking down a spiral stone staircase and I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable. I have a strange feeling of me getting hacked limb from limb right now!

Spike stopped at a door and turned to face us “Twilight is in there, have fun.” Spike then smiled and ran back the way he came and that just made me feel worse.

I opened the door and saw Twilight looking at this really big and old book. She turned and faced us. “Hello, you are here about making the decision right?” She said to me questionably.

No I am here to get killed by a spell; of course I am here for the decision! “Yeah, can we talk about it for a minute though?” I asked her with a very tiny smile, I was freaking out now in my head.

“Sure, what do you want to talk about?” Twi said to me.

“Well, I do not have a cutie mark as of now, but when I say that I want to stay a pegasus will I get the one that I was supposed to get?” I asked her. Please say yes, I do not want to have to go around looking like this if I don’t.

“I would imagine so, you are not young anymore and I imagine that you have some talents from your years living. We will have to just wait until I use the spell that finishes the job” Twilight said to me in reply.

“That is another thing. Will this be permanent? If I say, get hurt to within an inch of my life and I need something done, can it be reversed?” I asked her, this was the question that I wanted to ask the most.

“No, this spell will only be permanent until such a need arises, which I hope doesn’t happen again. There is a reversal spell that will make you a human again, and you will be fine if you go back now, all of the magic has been drained out of your body by now” Twilight said to me with a smile.

“Ok, I have made my decision then. I want to stay a pegasus. Use that spell thing on me so we can get out of here” I said to her before smiling at RD and Stratus.

Twilight charged her horn and was getting ready to use the spell.

“Yay, dad is going to be a pony!” Stratus said happily as he watched from RD’s back.

Twilight used the spell and it felt warm, and for once I wasn’t getting hurt or sent across the room. This feeling lasted for a few moments and then it was gone, and I was the same. I instinctively took a look at my ass and saw that there was a pair of headphones that had a small eighth note under them. I smiled and looked at them. “I guess I was meant to work with Vinyl” I said as I smiled. I am a DJ pegasus! Hmm, I never seen a club up in Cloudsdale, maybe I will start up my own Club up there in a few years or so, and if everything else goes my way. I am not disappoint in the results from this!

“There, you are now a full on pegasus pony and you even have a cutie mark” Twilight said to me with a smile.

“Thank you Twilight for helping me all of the time, hopefully I will not need it for a while” I said to her in reply. I then turned to Rainbow Dash “Come on, we need to go do something else really quick and I think you will like it” I said to her with a sly grin. She is getting what she wants today, she is getting her question! Now how to put it in a way that will make her go D’AWWWWW.

I took Dash practically on a wild goose chase through town until I stopped at the bridge. Stratus had fallen asleep and I took this moment to finally do what I had been planning on doing. I turned around and faced her and smiled. “Well Dash, here we are” I said to her cunningly. I’m doing this for you Dashie!

“What is going on?” Rainbow said to me in reply.

I did my best to kneel down “Rainbow Dash, you have become so much more than I could have ever wanted in somepony. I love every moment that I am with you and Stratus, and I wouldn’t trade that for all of the bits in the world. I love you Dashie, a lot more than I even gave myself credit for” I began. Already can sense incoming D’AWWWW.

“K-Kyle?” Rainbow Dash said as she was starting to choke up. I am doing my job right!

“Dash, you have helped me and even saved my life a few times. I may have helped you too, but I want to help you more, I want to help you and protect you forever. I know it sounds corny, but that is how I feel about you” I said to her as a single man tear slid down my cheek. Must not cry….there is work to be done.

Rainbow Dash was holding a hoof over her mouth and tears were sliding down her cheeks. She was smiling widely and I grabbed her hoof and held it in mine.

“Rainbow Dash, you are my better half. I want to make you the happiest mare in all of Equestria. Will you marry me?” I said with a smile as more man tears slid down my face. I am in a glass case of emotion right now!!!

“Kyle, of course I will!” She said as she leaned in and kissed me. She was smiling as we kissed and I was so happy now. I got a huge weight off my chest, and now I asked that special question to Dash and she said yes. My life is now complete. I guess we will be using that home we got out in Cloudsdale early!

A/N: I hope you liked the change of events! This was an amazing chapter to write and I shed manly tears when I wrote the ending. I will not be updating again until probably Saturday, sorry but things call me. If you know what tomorrow is then I congratulate you sir or madam.

A/N: Well, here you go chapter 84! Remember what Sunny Skies said to RD about Kyle having to go back up to see her, well now that is going to happen! Hope you like the awkward!

I woke up early in the morning and got out of bed. I must do this for the sake of all sayian warriors out there in the world, but I need to go talk to RD’s mommy and get her blessing. This will be fun….but most likely it will be annoying and full of awkward situations. I stretched and went downstairs and walked over to the table and grabbed a parchment and quill.

Dear Dashie,

I went to Cloudsdale to talk with your mom about what we talked about yesterday and I just wanted to let you know that I am 100 percent sure of what I am doing. I figured she would want to talk to me personally about the subject and I am going to go today to do it and get it over with. Hopefully when I am done this horrible feeling of awkwardness goes away, it’s probably being caused by talking to Sunny one on one like this. Anyways, I will be back when I am done and I will tell you about what happened.

Sincerely,

Kyle

I looked over the letter and saw that I had a few lies right in what I wrote. I heard the conversation; I eavesdropped on a personal conversation because my big fat nose could smell the juicy story from a mile away! Whelp, I dug myself into this hole, I will either have to dig myself out, or grow fond of the worms and dirt otherwise! I put the note on the table and walked over to the front door and opened it. I walked outside into the extremely nice mid-April morning and took off towards Cloudsdale.

I knew exactly where it was now and I was going at a moderately slow pace. I took in the sights from above and felt myself losing the tension I had built up from thinking about Sunny Sky’s reaction to me showing up by myself. I am going to be polite, and a gentlecolt….PFFFTTTCHH that is a laugh, I am just going to wing it and hope she will like me and what I am going to do! I picked up a little pace and went higher in the air.

After about a half hour of flying alone, only to be accompanied by my thoughts, which was boring by the way, I landed in front of Sunny Sky’s house. I put on my best smile that hopefully wasn’t an ‘I’m so strung up right now I could be a kite flying through the air’ smile. I knocked on the door and hear a ‘coming dear’ from inside. I am suddenly wishing that Rd was here with me! I am going to fruit!

Sunny Skies opened the door and she saw me and smiled “Why hello Kyle, is there something you need?” She was looking at me with a smile, but I could see the glint in her eyes that she knew why I was here already.

“Yeah, I wanted to talk to you about a few things, do you mind if I come in for a little bit?” I asked her, hoping that everything was going to be perfectly fine.

“Come on in dear, you are more than welcome to talk to me about anything” she said as she motioned for me to walk inside. I walked past her and I heard her cough followed by “even talking about marrying my daughter” she said in low voice that I just barely heard.

I put on a pokerface and stood there motionless. She knows! I never even hinted to that, for all she knew I could have just came 35 miles for a cup of sugar! But NOOOOO she had to assume the completely correct thing instead…..it’s already past awkward now! “So you think that is why I am here?” I asked her from where I stood not even looking at her.

She walked past me and gave me a smile that was all too similar to Dash’s. She swished her tail in my face as she did so also, which only made me feel more like an idiot. “You must not know us mares very well then. I saw it right when I opened the door and saw you; it was in your eyes. Now come on and sit down you big child you, I promise I will go easy on you” she said before she sat down in her rocking chair.

I walked over and sat down on her cloud couch, which was very comfortable by the way and smiled at her. “Well, seeing as you know what I plan on doing now and you know that I am here to talk to you about it, I will flat out tell you everything. That way I can go home and hopefully forget this experience like it was a semi good, but also semi bad dream” I said to her with a grin to show I was messing with her.

“Well then go on, I want to hear it” Sunny Skies said to me with an equal grin.

“You aren’t making it any easier on me you know?” I said to her with a chuckle. “Ok, so you know that I plan to marry your daughter, and I plan to do so after winter has been wrapped up, which is in 2 weeks. Your daughter is the best thing that has happened to me, and our son only greatens that feeling. I came to ask for your blessing and if you would be willing to help coordinate the wedding for us. I admit I am not good with that, and it is a topic that is completely foreign to me” I said to her. This one time at band camp, I actually pissed my pants for having to talk about this subject! I grew out of that, but I am till scared of band camp…even today.

“You are funny you know that? I am appalled actually. I already given you my blessing, you still being here right now should have told you that. I think you are a fine stallion to marry my daughter, and I know she is happy with you, I saw that in her eyes when you all visited me a few days ago. You are one of the cutest couples that I have ever seen, and that is the best thing about young love. I just wanted to talk to you about it, that’s all, I didn’t mean to stress you out any if I did, although it is kind of funny” Sunny Skies said to me with a grin.

She got in my noodle and fucked with it!!! She has trolled me, just like how our family trolls each other! I really must be with the right mare! “Gee, thanks Sunny, I am glad that you accept this the way you do. Now I would be very grateful if you would do some planning with me for the wedding sometime, because like I said I am clueless” I said to her with a smile that told her that I was telling the truth.

“Sure, I would love to help! It is going to be a special day, so everything needs to be perfect! I will mull over some things and you come see me when you want to set everything up” she replied to me with joy.

Yes, there is another weight off my chest. I feel so much better now. “Thank you so much, you are a big help with me, and I don’t know if I should do this but do you want to see Dash’s wedding necklace I got her?” I said to her with a sly smile.

“Ooohh yes, let me see it” Sunny said to me with a little too much interest.

“Ok, you have to promise to keep it secret though” I said before I pulled out a long box that was jet black with a satin finish. I opened it and inside there was a white gold chain with a rose colored tear drop pendant, with a cyan blue border that was pure silver. I turned it over and there was an inscription on it that would be a reminder to her of how much I care about her. It read:

‘I will always be close to your heart’

‘Love is eternal’

“Oh my word….That is gorgeous! My little girl has almost never cried in her life, but I am sure that will make her do it” Sunny said as she held her hoof over her mouth.

“She deserves the best and to be honest, I have had this forever. I got it a long time ago when we first started to date, and I have kept it close ever since. She is the best part of me now and she deserves to be treated decently, and I will do my best to do it” I said to her before I put the necklace back in its case and looked at her. I feel like a mushy guy again! I think I actually made Dash’s mom jealous! Not sure if I want that! This one time at band camp, I made someone jealous….I couldn’t move the next week and a half. I like making band camp references now, they are fun!

“I know you will treat her right. I am glad you shown me that, and I will keep it a secret” Sunny Skies said to me before she walked over to her window and looked out it. “Oh dear, you better hurry on back to Ponyville, the weather team is getting ready to bring out the last wet snow storm of the season and it looks like they are taking it that way.”

Oh geez, now I have to hurry home? Gah, fine, I’ll do it! “Thanks for the heads up, I’ll see you again soon to get all of this stuff done and over with” I said before I took my leave and walked out of the house. I took off and sped off in the direction of home. Ok, so today was better than expected, let’s hope everything goes smoothly for the rest of the week and I will have officially had my first week with no problems whatsoever!

A/N: I hoped you liked the chapter! I have been doing a lot of things today and I need a little break, so no more updates from me today. Sorry. I will still be around the site every now and again though, so send me a message if you want to talk or anything! See you all soon and update again tomorrow!

A/N: I am going to skip ahead a few days to the day of Winter Wrap Up for a chapter 85 special. I wanted to get it here quickly so I can make the wedding come sooner. I hope you will find this chapter fun; it will be interesting to say the least.

I woke up in the morning and felt good. I got up out of bed and RD wasn’t in the room with me so I figured she went downstairs and was getting breakfast ready. I walked over to the table near the window, something I almost never do mind you because of the dreaded thing that sits on it, and looked at the horrible thing. It was a calendar.

I looked at today’s date and sure enough, Dash made a note of what was happening today, and I could read it clearly even though she has horrible mouth writing. Oh sweet Jesus no, not today! I don’t want to have to sing and do all of that crap; well the work is ok, but not the singing! “Noooooooooooo!” I yelled as I looked at the little square, today was Winter Wrap Up.

I let my head hit the table in irritation. “This is going to be one weird day for my ol noggin today!” I said with extreme levels of sarcasm, levels that would break the time/space continuum back on Earth. Shut up, I’m funny, you know you laughed! I stood up again and walked over to the door and I left the bedroom.

I walked down the stairs and I stopped in the doorway to the kitchen. RD wasn’t here either and neither was Stratus, so I was all alone. Forever alone! Why do I have to be all alone in my house on Winter Wrap Up? Am I late for it or something? Then it all clicked in from watching the episode, the Twilight being too early, everything. Ffffffff- gotta move sort of fast! I walked out of the house without eating and started to look around, the snow was already starting to melt in some areas and I looked up and saw Pegasi flying all over the place bucking clouds in the air. I hope I don’t make a fool of myself, maybe if I find RD it will be better.

I took off into the air and started to fly around and soon I found her bucking a group of clouds by herself off over the town square. I flew over to her and tapped her on the shoulder with my fore hoof as I floated behind her. She jumped and turned around. She looked irritated at first, but then it softened into a playful stare as she looked at me. Mmmk, so if I poke Rainbow when she’s working, I might have a bad time….got it. “Hey, how much did I miss?” I asked as she smiled at me.

“Well, I figured that you didn’t want to participate in cleaning up winter, but seeing as you do, you are going to help me clear out the clouds over the Everfree forest. I just finished the town when you shown up and poked me, so we can go now” Rainbow Dash said as she started to fly off in the direction of the forest.

“Ok, are we going to be the only ones clearing over the forest?” I asked as I flew next to her. Please say yes, I don’t want other pegasi to show up and make me feel awkward, I hate being out of the loop, and I sure am with this type of thing!

“Yep, we are going to be clearing out the whole cloud space by ourselves, the other pegasi have other areas to clear still, and we will be done with wrapping up winter after we’re done. I hate doing this to be honest, I would rather just take a nap, but I have to, everypony does” she said with a smile at the end that was directed towards me.

“What, I’m gonna help! I’m helpful when I’m not being an idiot and funny, just you wait!” I said as I flew next to her. Just for her doing that, I’m gonna throw her through a cloud!

“I know you will, because if you don’t you are gonna miss out on something I got for fun before we get serious for a while again. And it’s a surprise, so I’m not going to tell you what it is until we’re done with wrapping up winter” RD said before she flew faster and let out a victorious laugh.

“Aww, that’s not fair!” I said in reply with a grin. Now I need to do work if I want to know about this mystery, fine I’ll do it, FOR NARNIA!!!!

We flew for a few minutes longer and we were soon over the Everfree. We immediately went to work clearing the clouds. I had a little trouble bucking them at first, but after a few tries I got used to the feel of it. I also accidentally bucked one too hard and it started to snow, so I bucked it again softer and it dissipated. This is grunt work, and I hate being the grunt, I want to be one of those ponies who sit behind a desk with nothing to do but play solitaire on the computer, yes I don’t know what I’m thinking shut up a your face!

Rainbow Dash was busy over a little ways away from me so I got a little bored and I needed my fix of stupid. I flew up into the air as I as I could go and I stopped flapping my wings and flatted them to my sides. I did a swan dive and then I pointed myself in the direction of the groups of clouds she was working on, and I sped up a lot. I was starting to get a small cone over my fore hooves and I kept myself straight, I was only about a hundred feet away now. I’ll get a reaction out of her this time, I’m sure of it!

“Hey RD, don’t look up, or you’ll miss it!” I said as I got even closer.

“What are you blabbing about?” she said as she turned to look up at me, but right before she did I flew right past her and through the clouds. I even managed to get out a ‘hi’ as I passed by. The clouds dissipated and I flapped my wings a few times to slow myself down. I stopped right before the tree tops and I flew right back up to her. She had a face only a mother could love.

“That was pretty impressive, I see you’ve gotten faster, but you’re still not fast enough!” she said with a grin before she grabbed me and threw me across the air into a batch of clouds. They dissipated around me and I floated there looking at her with a smile. I never knew she was that strong, she is like, scary strong for a mare, I don’t think anypony else could throw me across airspace like a football like she did! I feel scared now better keep her angry before she throws me into a volcano or something.

We got back to working serious and we were going at a really steady rate, I was pretty good with cloud clearing, and I figured that in about a few minutes we would be done with clearing the clouds, and then we would be done with this infernal holiday…I think. I was right about the few minutes thing and soon there was only one batch of clouds left and RD was floating next to it.

I flew over to it and tackled her onto the cloud lightly and was lying on top of her. I looked down at her and she looked up at me with shocked eyes at first, but then they did the playful glint again. “You need to stop with the playful stare, it throws me off really bad” I said to her.

She flipped me over and I was lying on the cloud and she sat down on my chest. “Well, you need to stop opening yourself up for it. We only have this batch left and then we’re done, then we have the rest of the day to relax” She said as she sat on me. I’m ok with this.

“Umm, should I come back another time….if that’s ok I mean” I heard in a soft shy voice that was all too recognizable.

Abort, abort the shenanigans, got to act civilized, wait, I got an idea! Brilliant! “Fluttershy, before you get any ideas…..I was giving her the sex!” I said before I shot up and threw RD off me and bucked the cloud.

“Fluttershy and RD’s faces both turned red and RD turned to Fluttershy “We weren’t he’s just being an idiot. I tackled him into the cloud and he got me back by saying that” she said to the yellow pegasus.

“Hey, that isn’t what happened at all, and I was just joking about that last statement. Sorry if I made you embarrassed” I said to Fluttershy with a soft smile. I feel sort of bad now, I made her blush and I possibly scarred her little innocent brain forever! What have I done!!!

“It’s umm ok I guess, everything is done back in Ponyville and I see the clouds above the Everfree are cleared, so I guess we are umm done” Fluttershy said with a shy smile before she flew off back towards the town.

RD sighed and turned to me and hit me in the shoulder again. “That…even though it was funny, was mean also. You should have done that to somepony other than her. She believed us this time, but I think it won’t be so easy to do to her next time” Rainbow Dash said to me her smile returning.

Let’s go, I want to relax for a while” I said to her before I flew off in the direction of home. She followed me and she got close. Hmm, what is she going to say this time?

“Hey, about that surprise, I guess you were a good cloud clearer so I think you deserve to know about it now. Zecora is pretty good with making potions and junk. This morning I went and talked to her and she made us a little something so we can have fun before we have to be serious for the wedding. It’s called The Eyes of Loki. I guess he was a prankster pony god or something and he always wanted to have fun, so he made a potion that would allow you to do just that. The recipe was lost for thousands of years, but Zecora stumbled upon it when she was young” she said to me with a grin.

*takes in big breath of air* AWWWWW YEEEAAAAAAHHHHH mystery thing that makes you goofy I think! Me Gusta and Muy Bueno! I smiled widely “And?”

“Well, the potion will heighten your senses, and I mean all of them, I think it also allows you to see what you think about, but it’s just a hallucination, and it also makes you feel really good and easy to laugh. I got them so we can have one last time of stupidity before we have to take a break for a little while” She said to me before she sped up a little.

“This is going to be fun” I said before we continued home.

A/N: Can you tell what’s going to happen next? I feel like you do. Well, I will be working on another chapter soon, but I am also going to start on my project. I will keep you posted with everything, well see you all soon!

A/N: now bear with me on this one. This will probably be one of the weirdest but funny things you read this time around. I’m going to be trying a bunch of different things with this one, and also for the next few days. I’m going to feed all of you baby birds and give you all updates for ACAL like mad. Well, what are you still reading this boring thing for? Time to read the good stuff!

I woke up this morning and I already felt a change of how warm it was in the air. Argh, it’s already getting warmer! Soon it’ll be warm enough to go sit in the sun and bake all day, and not that kind of bake, I mean sunburns all over my body. You’re probably like ‘oh thank god I thought he meant weed!’ ok back to the plot….teehee.

I got up off the bed and stretched my legs and wings. It felt really good and made me feel more awake than ever. I left the room and walked over to Stratus’s room and found that he wasn’t in there, so I went downstairs. Wait, wasn’t today the day that RD and I….hmm, what’s going on?

I walked through the living room and saw RD sitting at the table alone in the kitchen. She wasn’t eating or anything, but she was still smiling at something. Ok, now I’m a little confused, where’s Stratus and why is Dash smiling at what appears to be nothing? I walked through the doorway and she looked up at me still smiling. “Hey Dash, what’s up?” I said to her with a hint of being a cheeky bastard, if you know what I mean.

“Hey, I’ve just been waiting for you. Twilight offered to take care of Stratus today so we can have the day to ourselves. We have all day and night to ourselves until he comes home. You ready for some fun?” she said as she held up a bottle with what looked to be orange soda in it.

Hmm, are you sure that’s the thing we’re going to drink? Are you sure it’s not just orange soda? Screw it, I want it anyways! I smiled and she took the other drink in her other hoof and I took the one she was holding out to me. “Please, I was born ready for this!” I said to her before I bit the cork on top of the bottle and tugging it off and hearing a loud popping sound. I put it up under my nose and sniffed it; it smelled like oranges, which made me think that this was all just a horrible joke to make me want to cry. I swear I’ll never let her live this down if it was all just a hoax to get my goat, and I don’t even have one of them.

“Go ahead you first” RD said to me with a smile.

“Fine” I said before I put the bottle to my lips and took a big gulp of the orange liquid. It even tasted like oranges, but there was something else there that gave it an aftertaste, but it didn’t taste bad. “Ok, before we continue, how long before I supposedly start getting the effects?” I asked her before taking another gulp.

“Umm, you should start feeling it soon” Rainbow Dash said before she took a huge gulp of her drink, taking in about half of the bottle before stopping to catch a breath.

I took another big gulp and felt the same, I finished off the bottle and still nothing. I looked at RD and she was looking and acting the same, so I was beginning to think that this was all a prank. “If we start feeling different, how long does it last?” I asked her with a smile before I set my bottle down on the table.

“It will last all day and most of the night. I just hope everything will be good for us, because you really probably don’t want to get a bad trip, it’s not a good feeling” she said to me with a smile.

It hit me like an anvil fell on my head then; I could feel everything around me, even the air it seemed. Oh god, this is going to be fun. My mane fell down over my face and when it brushed me it felt like I was getting brushed by a cloud. “This is amazing!” I said before I started rubbing my mane all over my face.

RD just laughed at me and she walked over to me and wrapped her hoof around my neck. “Ok dummy, what do you want to do first?” her coat looked at least 5 times more vibrant in color and she had those rosy red cheeks under her eyes like she was drunk.

“Ok hold on a minute, umm, let’s just go for a walk or something for a few minutes or something” I said to her before I took a step that felt like I was moving in slow motion. I fell on my face a few seconds later and then I started laughing into the floor. I fell, and well, I fell. That’s it, what more do you need to know? “Argh, that voice in my head needs to stop talking to me!” I said as I got up and walked towards the door.

“What’s it saying?” RD said before she hopped up onto my back and made me give her a piggy back ride practically. “Tell me..tell me..tell me! Is he talking about me?”

“No, he’s talking about me falling, he’s mean sometimes though and he likes making fun of stuff that I never heard of before” I said to her with a laugh.

I walked outside with Dash still on my back and we walked to a field and I sat down in the grass which looked like millions of tiny people with arms waving at me. I stared at the ground as I walked and I could have sworn that I heard their screams of terror when I stepped on them. I hit a tree and slid down to the grass and laid there with my face still on the tree. Ok, you need to stop hitting things with your face you dummy, remember your nose? Yeah, think of that next time when you want to do this. “Shut up voice that sounds like me” I said to myself.

RD got off my back and she picked me up and planted a kiss right on my lips. For some reason it felt a lot better when I was like this. It felt softer and more inviting; I wrapped my fore hooves around her neck and continued to kiss her. She broke away after a few moments and smiled at me. “Yay, I brought him back to life!”

“What do you mean? I was dead? I didn’t feel dead, and I didn’t see any one of my dead relatives. What a rip-off!” I said to her with a frown.

“I flapped my wings a few times and I took off into the air and I could have sworn I saw my mom sitting on a cloud above me holding my Xbox in her hands. I watched in horror as she dropped it off the cloud and it fell to the ground and exploded into confetti and white doves. Argh, never mind I was sad at first, but now I remember that I don’t live there anymore. HAR HAR HAR, and the show was pretty, I really liked the white doves, very nice.

I looked back up and my mom was gone and the clouds around me looked like pink cotton candy. “COTTON CANDY!!! MINE!” I said loudly before I flew over to a cloud and landed and started to bite the cloud, which didn’t work out in the end. “I can’t eat it! Gersh dern it!” I said before I buried my head into the cloud.

“It’ll be ok. Oh, and that’s not cotton candy” she said to me with a smile.

“AWWWWW” I said before I took off again and flew through the air. I had no idea what time it was so I wanted to look. I landed in the center of town and there was a standing clock near a few buildings. I looked up at the face and the hands of the clock were spinning in opposite directions, not to mention that it kept saying ‘fuck you I do what I want’ to me. I flew up to it and hit my head on the face of the clock and then I flew away and it just laughed at me as I flew away.

“Come here Kyle; look at all of the ponies down there walking around. They look like ants” RD said to me as she sat on one of the still pink looking clouds.

“Mmk” I said before I flew over and landed on the cloud next to her. I looked down at the town and the ponies were so tiny it was funny, they would make weird turns and walk around and I felt like I was god and I was playing a video game. “Hey Rainbow, can you tell what time it is from the sun, because the clock down in town square was acting like a loser and yelling profanity at me” I said to her with a smile.

“Dude, your voice sounds so high pitched right now. It sounds like you got ahold of Pinkie Pie’s helium tank! And it’s getting towards sunset. Why?” she said to me before resuming looking down at the tiny ponies.

I looked up at the sun, which seemed to look like it was fading away as it set, and I frowned “No reason, it’s just getting late and we’re going to have to go home soon.”

“Your voice is now really low pitched. You sound like you’re talking through a long pipe or something” she said before she started laughing and rolling around on the cloud.

“This is really fun RD, I can’t wait to see the weird shenanigans that go on when we go home” I said to her, in which case she looked up at me and smiled. I am so full of mixed feelings right now, and they don’t know what they’re doing! I hope the rest of this is just as fun as this part, because if not I might get sad and shed man tears!

“Oh believe me, I have a little something planned for tonight that’ll be fun” Rainbow Dash said to me with a big grin that made her look like the Cheshire cat from Alice in Wonderland. That’s creepy, I like the cat and his wittiness and all, but the smile is a bit too much! You can stop now!

“Ok, well, what ARE we going to do?” I asked her before remembering the fact that my mane felt like a cloud and I started to rub it all over my face again. Me gusta for this idea, I love doing this now!

“We’re going to sit on the roof for a while with our blankets and yell to the ponies that are going to the club, then we’re going to go to the club and eat a bunch of food!” she said to me before standing up and bouncing.

“Ok, I’m in. Let’s go!” I said before I took off towards the house with her smiling. I want food, and I hope Vinyl’s ok with me acting a little funny. Tee Hee.

A/N: Well, there was the first part of this little episode. I decided to make it a two part deal so you can enjoy the laughs and get to see what a bad trip is. I learned what could happen on a bad trip from my parent’s bad experiences as youth, so you’ll be getting a good bit of funny for my pain and suffering. Next update for this story will be tomorrow!

A/N: Now here’s where it gets weird. I hope you like it!

We were flying home and I was doing spins through the air like an idiot. Well I was spinning through the air until I smacked right onto the roof of our house. I just laid on the slanted edge and practically just let everything work out on its own. Ok, this stuff doesn’t help my coordination at all!

“Shut up, I know that mister all-knowing voice in my head that’s very sarcastic sometimes” I said to myself with a smile. Stop smiling, you’re and idiot. “No, I know how to have fun mister I can’t leave my noggin because you’re not real” I said back to the voice, a smile still on my face. I know, and I hate it *sniffles*. “I’m sorry for upsetting you, is there any way I can make it better mister voice in my head that’s also easily upset?” I said to the voice with my smile turning to a frown. *sniffles followed by what sounded like the voice blowing his nose into a handkerchief* Yes, USE YOUR HEAD FOR SOMETHING OTHER THAN A HAT RACK! “Ow, don’t yell at me!” I said to the voice.

“Kyle, why are you still face first into the roof. You’ve been like that for a little while now, get up” RD said to me with a smile.

“Ok” I said before I got up and sat down again. Only this time I was looking up at the stars that were starting to show up. Ok, that’s better; you are at least still in basic control of yourself. Good. “No problem mister voice in my head that forgave me” I said to the voice with a soft smile. *sighs*

RD had left me and when I saw her come back she was carrying the comforter from our bed and she landed and sat down next to me. She draped the blanket over us and then she sat really close to me and I was starting to feel warm inside.

I was still watching the stars and I was looking at a particularly interesting one that seemed to be moving steadily closer to the ground, not to mention it was getting bigger too. “Hey Dash, do you see that star that looks like it’s moving towards the ground and getting bigger?” I asked her as I pointed a hoof at it.

“No, but I wish I was seeing what you’re seeing, because that sounds awesome!” RD said to me with a wide smile and a few chuckles.

That’s no star you idiot, that’s something a lot worse, and it’s going to hit the planet somewhere! “Are you sure mister voice that seems to have the voice of reason?” I asked the voice as I stared at the thing still getting closer. “Scratch that, I know what it is now, and you’re right mister voice thing. It looks like the Death Star from Star Wars! WAIT, the Death Star from Star Wars? We can get light sabers from the wreckage!” I said with a giant smile.

“What in the hay are you talking about? Are you alright?” Rainbow Dash asked me as I continued to look at the figment get closer.

“………Yes” I said to her before continuing to watch. I want a green one, not a blue one, they’re a lot cooler. I watched as it got closer and closer and then it hit and I saw an amazing flash followed by a huge giant plume of fire quickly approaching to where we were sitting. Shit just got real for you son, I hope you like dying! “Shut up voice that is saying the truth. Hold me RD!” I said before I grabbed her and held her close. I could feel the heat getting closer and then the fire hit me and I felt like I was melting.

“He’s an idiot” Dash said as she watched Kyle fall on the roof like he died. She poked him and he stirred and she laughed.

“Why did he do that? I’m having fun looking at the stars making patterns.”

I sat up then and held my chest with my hoof. In looked at my body and I was charred black and my flesh was red, blistered, bubbling and bleeding from the wave of fire that hit me. “Am I dead? What happened to me!?” You got burned bro….literally!

“What in the hay are you talking about!? You’re still sitting next to me doing nothing except for falling over and doing nothing!” Rainbow Dash said to me with a smile.

“Really, can we go to the club now or something? I need to calm down” I said to her as I looked at my body again, which was now back to normal. Whew, glad that’s over.

We flew off the roof and landed on the ground and began walking towards the club. There were still some ponies outside walking around and when I looked at them they were all bloody and had cuts and gashes all over their bodies. It was like a horror movie.

“Dash, what happened to all of these ponies? Why do they have cuts and gashes all across their bodies?” I asked her with worry as I looked at one particular pony that had a large cut along her neck and blood was pouring out of it like a fountain. Oh god, who did this to you? Was it Pinkamina? Please don’t let her be going around murdering you all!

“You’re crazy, come on” she said to me before she walked up to the door and opened it. I walked in behind her and I was hit in the face by the bright flashing strobe lights. I covered my eyes and I felt like they were concentrated light beams from the sun itself in intensity.

The beats coming from the speakers seemed to be making the room shake. I looked around and the walls looked to be vibrating from it. Oh god, I’m freaking out man! I sat down at a table and I hit my head against it in frustration, and the pain was magnified by like over 9000 percent. I felt like my head exploded and I just kept my head against the table. “Dash, I’m not enjoying myself anymore!” I said as I began to feel like the music was beating me upside the back of my head as I sat there.

“What? Do you want to go home then, because you seem to be acting funny, and not like earlier today” Rainbow Dash asked me with a hint of concern, but still with the air of being under the influence.

“Well, I feel like my head exploded and the music is beating me, what do you think?” I said to her in reply. There was a really loud beat and I fell off the chair and hit the ground and I couldn’t see anymore. Oh god, make the torture stop! I laid there and I couldn’t tell if I was going to pass out or if I was just blind now.

“Kyle, are you alright?” RD asked as she looked down at his body. He was lying there on the ground and his tongue was hanging out and his eyes were glazed over. He was twitching a little and he was saying something that RD couldn’t understand except the fact that he was glancing all over the place and he had a frown now. “Kyle?”

He got up and without saying a word he walked away from the table and started to stagger towards the door. He opened it and walked outside leaving an extremely confused Rainbow Dash behind. She got up and trotted after him and when she walked outside she saw him walking down the street holding his head with a hoof. She caught up with him and he was still talking to himself and he had the glazed eyes still. “Got to do it, need to do it. It will be a reminder to myself” he said out loud.

“Kyle, are you ok, do you want to go home?” Rainbow Dash asked him as he walked next to her. He stopped for a second and turned to face Rainbow Dash and he looked at her with pain, but there was also a hint of nothing in his glazed eyes.

“Make it stop RD, make the torture stop. I’m going mad right now, everything is red and everyone is all bloody and so am I. I did it, I made everyone bloody, make it stop!” he said to her before he continued to walk towards the edge of town.

She contemplated over what he just said to her and started to put the puzzle pieces together in her still under the influence mind. She laughed a little when she came to the conclusion that he was having a bad trip now, and she wanted to see all of what he does. She just followed him as he walked.

He walked out of the city and walked over near a small pond with a large tree next to it. He fluttered his wings and floated up to a branch and sat down. He then kept talking to himself; only he was also holding something that shined in the moonlight. A Knife.

“Ok, where in the hay did he even get one of those!?” Rainbow Dash said to herself as she sat down next to him on the tree. She watched as he started to look at the water and his hoof with the knife began to carve in the wood. She could see patterns and words forming and she was watching intently.

“They’re still coming. I know they are, they know I’m still alive, they have to. We didn’t fool them enough, total anarchy will happen if they come back” he said as he scratched more patterns and words into the bark. He finished writing something and then he just flopped over off the tree limb, and hit the ground and began snoring.

Rainbow Dash looked at all of the writing and symbols that he scratched into the bark. She saw one that was a heart with a K above a plus sign which was above RD, and then she saw one that scared her a little more. There was one with what looked to be Kyle in human form being hung and a crude griffon standing next to it. Under the drawing there was the words ‘KILL THE MONSTER’. She looked down at Kyle and then fluttered down and picked him up onto her back. She walked him back into town and took him inside the house and laid him down in the bed and got in next to him. She kissed him on the lips for a second and she saw him smile a little and then she snuggled in closer to him and drifted off into sleep.

A/N: I hope you liked it, and this was fun to write. I’ll be working on another chapter today sometime, so possibly another update. See you later!

I woke up and I was on the bed in our room, but I was at the foot of it. I looked around and saw that RD was lying next to me and I pulled her in closer to me. What happened last night? Never mind I don’t want to know about it. I sighed and she started to move and she turned her head and looked at me with those drowsy eyes of hers. “Morning Dashie.”

“Finally you decided to get up; you’ve been out cold for three days. You have work today you know right?” Rainbow Dash said to me with a smile.

“Argh, I better go in early again to help her, she’s probably been wondering why I haven’t been around in my spare time to help out” I said to her before I got up and stretched my legs. YAY, I almost forgot that today’s payday! I worked 4 days this week so I should be raking in the dough! Also, I need to talk to Vinyl about the wedding; maybe she could do something for music wise.

“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea, I’ll see you later” Rainbow Dash said before I started to walk out of the room. When I did I nearly fell over Stratus who was standing in front of me. He’s getting bigger, but he’s still so small that I feel like I’ll forget he’s there and I’ll fall over him!

“Hey dad, you going somewhere?” Stratus said to me with a smile.

“Yep, I’ve got to go see Vinyl; she needs me at work today. I’ll be sure to have you come by sometime with me when we’re out together and I’ll let you meet her” I said to him with a smile.

“Really, can it be today, like now or something!?” Stratus said bouncing.

“No not today, but I think I know a time that you can meet her with me, and it’s a lot sooner than you think” I said to him with a smile and a quick rub on his mane with my hoof. Getting sidetracked, got to go to work. “I’ve got to go now, but I’ll be home later to see you and we can talk for a while” I said to him before I walked down the stairs and out the front door.

I really liked the fact of it becoming warmer. I ruffled my feathers and took flight to the club and landed in front of it. I walked up to the door and opened it and walked inside. I walked over to the bar counter and immediately got a drink ready for Vinyl and Octavia because I knew they would be around.

Sure enough they walked out of a door not 5 minutes after I finished making the drinks for them. Their Vodka senses were tingling! They saw me and walked over and sat down on the stools. Their manes were all ruffled up and they were both blushing profusely. I smiled and had to just bring it out there for shits and giggles. “So how was the hot and steamy love making?” I said with my best trollface that I could do.

Octavia gasped and Vinyl actually hit her head off the counter and left it on the marble surface. After a few seconds she laughed really loudly and started to clutch her sides with her fore hooves. Octavia jabbed her in the sides and she just kept laughing. Well, totally not what I was expecting, but I’ll take it nonetheless. Now I wait for Vinyl to calm the fuck down now. Ho hum. I pretended to look at a watch on my fore hoof for a second as Vinyl continued to laugh, then after a few more moments of it I was getting bored. “Vinyl, calm down! You’re going to run out of energy for round two!” I said to her without thinking.

She looked up for a second and then kept laughing harder. I’m an idiot! My brain does what it wants and I can’t control it……just………..like…………60’s Spiderman. FML. Octavia had recovered a long time ago, and was now looking at me and smiling. “Kyle, how are you and Miss Rainbow Dash doing?”

Oh no, my worst enemy……..small talk! No me gusta! “We’re doing really well, I actually came here early so I could talk to VINYL here about something, but she’s too busy LAUGHING to notice” I said with quick looks to her when I emphasized.

Vinyl stopped laughing and looked at me then “Ok, I’m good now. What is it that you want?”

“Well, I was going to keep it on the DL but I think I need to get it out anyways. Two days from now I’m going to get married to RD and I already have it all planned out, the only think I need now is a little music for it. I was wondering if there was anything that you could do for it” I said to her with a smile. Genius Kyle….genius!

“Oh yeah, it just so happens Tavi and I just finished a duet piece together and it has both classical music from her cello and a little flare with my electro, but they are both blended to sound elegant and nice, a regal piece more or less” Vinyl said with a smile, probably happy with how sophisticated she sounded.

“Well, do you think it can be played at the wedding?” I asked them with a smile as I sat on the other side of them.

“I don’t see why not. I mean a wedding is a pretty big thing around our little town, so I think it deserves some good music, consider it done” Octavia said with happiness.

“Thanks, you two don’t know how much this means to me. I’ve had it rough around here with bad luck and all, but I feel like it’s looking up a little now” I said to them as I remembered everything that happened over the past 10 months I’ve been here. Hmm, I’ve had my nose broken countless times, forced into a partnership with Discord, had one bitch of a time with side effects of the spell, met my personality, almost died a few times, got captured by griffons…..twice, escaped them only to have to fake my own death a few weeks later, get turned into a pony etc… seems like a normal time to me!

“What are you going to do after the wedding?” Octavia asked with interest.

“I’ve given it some thought, and I was going to take our family out to our second home in Cloudsdale as a honeymoon type place, it’ll be nice to get away and see some new places. We’re only going to stay out there for a week or so though, I want to get back on track around here though” I said to her in reply. Hmm, seems like I’m going to be busy for a while now. The wedding…Me Gusta. The honeymoon…..Gusta to the max. The coming back to get back on track….not sure if Gusta. “If you happen to bump into RD before the big day, keep everything a secret. I want her to be surprised. I never got to see her shed tears of happiness before, so I want this to be what does it” I said to them with another grin.

“Ok, we’ll be hush hush about it” Octavia said with a small smile.

“Kyle, so I heard that you and RD got ahold of some Eyes of Loki, how was it?” Vinyl asked with a grin.

“Oh, so it’s already spreading…great. Well, let’s just say that it was an experience that I won’t soon forget” I said to her with a frown. Oh god the memories! The Death Star, the head explosions from the music, everything was all weird! NEVER AGAIN!

“You have to tell us now! Come on…” Vinyl said as she nudged me with her fore hoof.

“Alright! Well, it started off good. The normal stuff that would happen if you did that stuff, then it went south about halfway through it. I saw a figment of something from my world crashing towards us and when it hit Equestria, it incinerated me, and I didn’t die, but I felt everything, and then my head exploded when we came to the club from the music, and then I passed out after that I think” I said to her with a half-smile. Like I said before NEVER AGAIN…EVER!

“Sounds like you went on one heck of a ride then. I wish I could have been there to see you like that, it would have been fun” Vinyl said with a laugh.

“It’s not funny! Have you ever felt the immense pain of getting melted alive by fire before!? I don’t think so! But…..I digress, for the most part it was fun” I said to her with a smile forming on my face once again. I smile a lot shut up!

Vinyl looked behind me where the small, but very illuminated neon clock was located on a shelf and it was already getting close to when I was supposed to start my shift. “Kyle, after your shift is over I’ll give you your pay, get ready for opening” Vinyl said before she hopped off her stool and walked over to her stage.

I listened to her command like a good little slave to labor and started to organize the bottles and wash the glasses. I looked back over to her and saw that she was smiling as she fidgeted with her equipment and I was pretty content with how the day was so far. Ok, so she’s going to have the song playing at the wedding, I’ll have to listen to it beforehand er, hoof so I can see how it sounds. All in all if this works out everything will be done and two days from now everything on my big to-do list will have been completed.

A/N: I know what you’re probably thinking….How is Kyle going to make this whole schpeal (occurrence) turn out? Well, you can worry no longer, because it will be nice and fluffy and mushy for you all. What happens next after that? Well it couldn’t possibly be something that I just came up with today that’s for sure! Wedding update coming soon followed by super-secret story surprise! Get ready!

A/N: I hope you’re ready for this, because I’m going to make it sappy with funny in it. Think of it like a chocolate chip muffin that you’re friend gave you only to find out that the chocolate chips were replaced with raisins as a joke, kind of funny yet a little weird. Anyways, forget my ranting about nothing and read the chapter!

I woke up and I was almost instantaneously wide awake. Today’s the day! Mother of Celestigod, I’m getting really bad with my thoughts, also the wedding is finally going to happen and not be sidetracked anymore! RD was still sleeping next to me and I smiled and decided to let her sleep for a little longer. She needs it, because today’s the day that I know she has been waiting for.

I wanted to gloat about the day so I went downstairs and prepared a huge breakfast for us all. I made pancakes a plenty and even made some fresh orange juice from some of the oranges we had. I set everything up and after I finished I felt like a housewife that needed to bitch at something…like a cat for not helping.

“Wow, you sure were busy this morning” Rainbow Dash said as she and Stratus walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table. RD got Stratus his pancakes and he immediately began to wolf them down, smiling the whole time. I sat down and took a few as well, and I started eating also, only a lot slower than my son.

Rainbow Dash was looking at me with a huge smile and rosy cheeks. I smiled back to her and just let it get thick with the tension of waiting for her to say something about the date, seeing as she looks at that dreaded piece of paper every day, and I wrote what was happening in big bold letters for her to see. Any minute now, she’s going to burst with joy, or whatever she’s bottled up with.

“Kyle, you know that seeing as you planned this entire wedding thing, I’m going to have to pay you back with…” Rainbow Dash began to say before I cut her off mid-sentence nearly choking on my food.

“Ah dah dah, shh! Stratus is sitting right there! And I don’t want you to think that you have to pay me back, because you don’t. I want this as much as you do and I want to see you happy for my reward, that’s all. I will not take your ‘other’ reward until I rightfully deserve that one” I said to her with a huge grin and a pat on Stratus’s back and a wink.

“Fine, but you won’t see me cry. I never cry” Rainbow Dash said as she boasted.

“I bet you do this time, I bet you do” I said to her accepting the challenge.

“Ok, I’m a betting mare; what’s the wager?” she said back to me confidently.

“Hmm, the loser has to…..” I said in thought as I looked around the room. I looked at Stratus and smiled at him and winked “the loser of the bet has to teach Stratus how to fly, which I know he will love. Deal?” I said to her with a grin.

“Deal!” RD said before she resumed eating her meal.

Stratus, who had already finished his meal, was now jumping in his seat with joy “Yes, Dad’s gonna have to teach me how to fly!”

“Ha, even Strat thinks that you’re going to lose!” Rainbow Dash said in between mouthfuls.

“Strat, just you wait, I’ve got something planned for this and I know it’s going to work. I don’t know if your mom has ever been to a wedding for the fear of it being ‘uncool’ but this one will be quite the difference” I said smartly.

We finished eating and I told Dash to go get herself ready and I told her to walk up the center street when she finished getting herself ready. I left the house with Stratus and walked down the street with him on my back. We went straight to Twilight’s because this is where I was to get ready along with Shadow Breeze and Stratus.

Twilight was also prepared, she must have gotten up at the crack of dawn to get ready for this, but I didn’t bother to talk about it. Shadow Breeze, Stratus, and I all got into our tuxes and we were now looking great. I looked into the mirror and put a hoof up to my chin “he gets married to mares only 10 months after he meets them, he is the most interesting stallion in the world” I said with a laugh. I never done that one before and I think it fit well.

“Kyle, so what is going to go on today? Who will be holding the Necklace? How will the pastor address you two and the crowd?” Twilight asked getting ready to get a parchment and quill to start writing.

“Oh no you don’t” I said before I ripped the paper and quill out from her magic’s grasp. I tossed them across the room which got a chuckle from both Shadow and Stratus and looked back at Twilight “there, you’re not going to do anything stressful today mmk? If anypony should be stressful it should be me, because this is happening to me and not you. I want everypony to just enjoy the wonderful day and let everything go as it was pre-planned” I said to her with a smile.

“Ok, I guess you’re right” Twilight said in reply, slightly defeated because she couldn’t make checklists or anything of the fashion this time.

“Good, now I’ll be holding the necklace, and the pastor will be doing everything like it’s a normal average wedding, ok?” I said to her with a smile. Geez, she’s more paranoid than me on one of my bad days!

Ok, I think we should get out there and get ready, I think it’s going to start soon” I said to them with one last look at myself in the mirror. Smokin!

Rainbow Dash was now dressed in her amazingly done up dress that Rarity had made for her. It was white and there was a few amethyst gemstones lining the neck to make it have a regal feel to it. She was now walking through the center street like Kyle wanted her to and it was utterly deserted, not even the stores were open for business today. She looked at her dress again ‘I look so uncool right now!’

She saw a little tunnel in front of her that had brilliant amethyst and light blue flowers covering it from top to bottom. She smiled and though it was really pretty and she liked it a lot, it wasn’t going to get her to cry. She started to walk through the tunnel and the fumes given off by the flowers were extremely nice smelling and she thought about just standing there for a little while to smell them, but then she remembered what she needed to do. She continued to walk through the tunnel and when she reached the end she took a breath “here goes nothing.”

I was standing on the little stage that had been set up and it was too covered completely with light blue and purple flowers. They were the same color as our eyes, and for some reason it seemed right. I was standing on the left side with Stratus on my back again, and Shadow Breeze was standing about a foot behind me. On the right side were Fluttershy, Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack, all wearing matching white dresses to go with RD’s dress. I have to say that if we were to go to a fancy place, with our outfits we’re wearing, we’d fit right in! Too bad that this is all that is going on today.

I was watching the tunnel that Rainbow was going to come out of and after a few minutes of watching she walked through and I smiled brightly. She looked beautiful as always and when she started to get claps from the town that had gathered she started to blush as she walked. She’s B-E-A-UTIFUL as quoted by Jim Carrey. I love his movies, only now I can’t watch them anymore! DARN IT!

Time seemed to slow down as she took the stage on the right side with her five best friends. I was still smiling and her blushing wasn’t making it any easier to stop. Her face was looking a little off though, it was like she was trying to hold something in, and I knew what it was….tears. She’ll break; they always do at that special sentence. That is where I finish her! MORTAL COMBAT!

The pastor then came out and took his place behind a little podium. “Citizens of Ponyville, we are all gathered here today to welcome the joining of these two ponies in holy matrimony. Are we ready to begin?” the pastor said to us.

We both nodded and I kept an eye on Rainbow Dash as I listened to the pastor as he got ready to begin. She was still smiling and also blushing a little. I looked back to the pastor as he began.

“Now it has been said that marriage is what binds the souls together. I see now that it is a false statement because I see two souls already bound together before me, and they are now only getting married. Kyle has not been here for very long as most of you know, but over his short time he has won over the heart of a beautiful mare and asked for her hoof in holy matrimony.” He looked at me with a quick smile for a minute then returned to addressing. “Kyle, do you solemnly swear to uphold your duties as a father and husband, taking care of Rainbow Dash in sickness and in health, to care for her and be by her side at the darkest of times, only until death do you part?” the pastor said to me.

I looked at him and then to Dash, who was looking at me. She was really close to it; I could see it in her face. Right here is where I see those tears of joy, come on Dashie, show me the waterworks! I know I can be mean sometimes, but I need to see tears of happiness for a change instead of sad, not so manly tears of sadness. I smiled at her “I do”

Rainbow Dash sniffled a little and I saw a few tears start to slide down her cheeks. I won! I did it, she’s crying out of joy and not me nearly dieing all the time! YES….YES……YESSSS! She was smiling at me and I could tell I was in for it later because I won the bet, but right now I had to enjoy it, for now it was her turn.

We turned back to the pastor and he smiled at us and then turned his head to Rainbow Dash “And you Miss Rainbow Dash, do you too take Kyle to be your husband, to care for him in sickness and in health, to be with him in the darkest of times, and only until death do you part?”

She started to quietly sob as she smiled. She looked at me “I do.”

“Then by the power invested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. Kyle, you may now kiss the bride” the pastor said to me with a huge smile across his face.

I walked up to her and leaned in and kissed her on the lips. Time did stop this time; it was frozen into cheers and stomping of hooves from everypony gathered. We were both smiling like idiots while we kissed, but we didn’t care. Ok, now all we have to do left is go to our little place in Cloudsdale for a few days. Me Gusta about that idea!

We were just getting ready to leave for Cloudsdale. I had put Shadow in Charge of keeping an eye on anything and if he needed to get ahold of us to come and get me, but only if it was an emergency. Stratus, RD, and I were ready to go and Rainbow Dash put Stratus onto her back and we took off for the cloud city.

As we flew Stratus fell asleep and we had time to talk. Rainbow Dash looked over at me with a grin “you may have won the bet, but that doesn’t mean you’ll be able to win another one.”

“Ok, I guess this was my one time that I won” I said to her with a little sarcasm. I just want to finally relax and have nothing to worry about for a while.

“So what are we going to be doing here?” Rainbow Dash asked as we rounded a mountain that we were near.

“I think we should just relax and do whatever we choose to do. I know that with everything that happened recently, this is what we need” I said to her in reply.

We flew in silence for a little while then and soon we could see Cloudsdale in the distance. When we made it there we landed on the cloud street and began walking towards our house that was here. We walked up the stairs and I opened the door and we walked inside. I took Stratus from Dash and took him to the room on the first floor and set him down in the bed.

I left his room and walked up the stairs and went into our bedroom and found Rainbow Dash already lying down. I walked over and lay down next to her and she leaned up and kissed me. We wrestled tongues for a while and then we fell asleep with our fore legs wrapped around one another smiling.

A/N: Was it everything that you wanted? Guess what comes now? Yep, you guessed it, super-secret story surprise that totally will not be a huge thing for this story! I digress; it is going to be just that, I hope you like what’s to come! I will give you one hint as to what is going to be coming next…..Ezra!

It has been three days since we came here to Cloudsdale and we all have loved the change of pace. We all walked around the town and got to know some of the ponies from here. Most of them knew Dash from her young flyers competition that she took part in, but I didn’t care.

Word has also spread here about us getting married. We kept getting ‘congratulations’ and I was getting a little annoyed at that and I think Dash was too.

We were sitting on the porch out in back of the house and we were just enjoying the nice day. It was considerably warmer here than it was at Ponyville right now because of the fact that we’re closer to the sun, and I liked the warmth. I wouldn’t mind coming here more often, but I have a job in Ponyville and friends there. Ugh, this is why we can’t have nice things!

Stratus had even made a friend out here. His name is Storm Cloud and he has been seeing Stratus since the day we met him. Dash and I were watching them as they ran around the yard chasing each other. “I feel bad now. Strat made a friend and he can only see him when we come out here” I said to Dash with a little bit of sadness.

“I know, but I think I can manage something. I’ll bring him up sometimes when I have to work up here and they can hang out then too” RD said to me with a smile.

“That’s a good idea” I said to her. Ok, my conscience is clear now. No more bad feelings in my head!

I looked up in the sky and I got another bad feeling in my head again, there was what looked to be an alicorn flying in the direction of Canterlot, but it wasn’t either of the princesses. This one was really dark grey and had a long flowing red mane with what looked to be sparks jumping out of it.

Dash saw the alicorn too and watched it with me as the pony flew over the city and away from our line of sight. “Kyle, did you see that alicorn too?”

“Yep, I wonder if there’s relation to the princesses” I asked her with a quizzical look. Hmm, not sure if good alicorn or bad one. I’m going to think of it as a good one so I can resume having a good time.

“Maybe, but I’m not too worried about it. I’m sure when we get back to Ponyville in a few days Twilight will be chock full of information about who it is” Rainbow Dash said to me with a smile.

I had a drink next to me, orange soda that WAS orange soda and I took a drink of it. I looked back to Stratus and Storm Cloud and I saw a resemblance in Stratus with myself when I was really young. He reminds me of myself. I don’t need to be a mind reader to tell that he and Storm Cloud will be best friends, just like myself and Mike from my town. I also know that he’s going to be a prankster with Storm, just like me and Mike.

The sun was then covered up by some storm clouds. I looked up and they were just like any old normal storm clouds, but RD said that there wasn’t going to be storms for the whole week here. I sighed and stood up and finished my drink. “Well, I think it looks like we’re going to get some unexpected rain today Dashie.”

“Huh, I could have sworn that there wasn’t going to be storms this week, but maybe its next week instead. Stratus, Storm Cloud, why don’t you two come inside and play, it looks like it’s going to rain” Rainbow Dash said to the two little foals running around in the yard.

“Ok, Come on Storm!” Stratus said before they ran into the house. Rainbow Dash followed them and I went inside last. I stood by the large window that over looked the yard and the clouds just kept rolling in. I shook one of my hooves at the clouds in frustration. Curse you rain, you have to come and rain on my parade don’t you! You better not stay here more than a few hours because if you are going to ruin the rest of the honeymoon, I’ll blow up the weather station here!

Stratus and Storm Cloud hopped up onto the couch and looked out the window. “Dad, is it going to start raining?”
“I think it will, but I’m not sure yet. It might just blow over and we’ll be able to go back outside” I said to him with a smile of encouragement. It better.

There was a bright flash and Stratus and Storm both hid behind me on the couch. I watched as the flash of lightning passed and then I smiled at them and pulled them away from me. “You guys don’t have to be afraid; it’s just lightning from the clouds. It’s really cool to watch” I said to them as another flash occurred. Argh, it’s just lightning, do I need to go out there and sit for them to believe me? Screw it, I’m staying inside too!

We sat there in the house listening to the rain, it was actually soothing after a while and I was beginning to enjoy it, until I heard knocks coming from the door. I sighed and got up and walked over to the door and opened it. Outside was Twilight and Luna standing looking at me with concern and worry. Oh shit, what’s going on now! Luna only comes around when shit’s about to hit the fan, tell me when!

“Hello Kyle, I’m sorry to intrude on you and your honeymoon, but I just wanted to say that there is a new alicorn visiting from all the way on the other side of Equestria! I guess her name is Ezra and she is Luna’s and Celestia’s cousin, and I am just on my way to meet her. I don’t know what she’ll be like, but I know that she’ll be fun to meet! Well, I just wanted to let you know about it in case you saw her fly over Cloudsdale, have a good rest of your honeymoon!” Twilight said to me happily before promptly shutting the door for herself and leaving. Well I never! Shut the door for me will you, now I’m going to do that to you next time and see how you like it!

“Kyle, who was it?” Rainbow Dash asked me with interest.

“Twilight and Luna stopped by just to tell us that a new alicorn named Ezra and she’s visiting from some magical place on the other side of Equestria. Twilight is on her way with Luna to meet her, and she couldn’t be more elated about it. She’s going to tell us all about it when she comes back through here, so I hope she takes her sweet old time with meeting her so we can finish off our week and just see her back in Ponyville” I said to her in reply before I went back and sat down on the couch.

“Oh, that makes perfect sense, mostly because she is obsessive over anything related to the princesses. Well, I’m glad it’s only that and not something bad happening” she said to me with a sigh of happiness.

“I know; it’ll be nice to meet her if she stays for a while” I said before I looked out the window again. There was another bolt of lightning and this got an ‘ooh’ out of Stratus and Storm Cloud who were watching it.

We were just getting ready to head back into Ponyville. We were all refreshed and relaxed for a change, and now we could go back to our normal lives happily. If we had one! You know the reference, I just know you do!

Stratus was a little sad about having to leave his friend behind, but I reassured him that we’d come back for a few days when we all could do it together. That made him a little happier and we sat down and just let the last few minutes of peace wash over us.

I heard that dreadful sound again…..knocking at my front door. “ARGH!” I semi-yelled before I got up and walked over to it and opened it. Twilight was there this time, but no Luna. She shouldered past me and just walked inside and sat down on a chair and looked at us. Again with the rudeness!

“Kyle, Rainbow, I need to ask you two a favor. I want you two to stay up here in Cloudsdale for a while. While I was visiting the castle visiting the princesses, I met Ezra. She was extremely nice and I enjoyed meeting her, she was pleasant to be around to be honest. But when I left I got a message soon after by Celestia saying that Ezra vanished and she couldn’t find her. So she gave me the task of asking if two ponies could stay in Cloudsdale for a while to see if she passes through, and I came to you for help” Twilight said with only a little worry.

“Well, what about our duties back in Ponyville? I have to get back to work with Vinyl at the club, and RD has to clear the clouds” I said to her with curiosity.

“I’ll have that taken care of. I hope that you’ll accept because Celestia is quite worried for her cousin’s safety. Will you do it?” Twilight asked us.

“Sure Twi, we’ve got it under control here” Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

Stratus nearly had a happiness overload “YES, I get to stay here and hang out with Storm Cloud some more! Thanks mom and dad!” he said to us as he began bouncing up and down.

Calm yourself boy! I do not want to have to scrape you off the walls if you have a blowout of joy and explode! “Ok, it’s settled then, we have it under control. How long do we have to stay here?” I said to her with curiosity.

“Until further notice. If you see her though, make sure to get her to return to Canterlot, even if you have to escort her there. If nothing comes up, we will just have to wait for Celestia’s word of clearance. Sorry if this is a bother for you” Twilight said as she looked at the ground a little.

“It’s not your fault Twilight, I’m sure this will all blow over soon and everything will be fine. Now go home and calm down a little. We’ll let you know if we see or hear anything” I said to her with reassurance. Good, now I can stay up here longer and enjoy the change of pace with no problems at all! I even get to miss work…..double the yes!

“Ok, thanks again for doing this” Twilight said to us with a smile before walking outside and leaving us in her hot air balloon. I watched her go and then I shut the door. I turned around and smiled “looks like Twi’s overactive paranoid head is allowing us some more fun time!”

“She does get worked up over nothing. I’m sure that Ezra is still in Canterlot and just left to get outside or something. Let’s enjoy our extended honeymoon then” Rainbow Dash said with joy before stretching out on the couch and beginning to doze off.

“Dad, later on can I see Storm Cloud again?” Stratus said with excitement.

I walked over to him and rubbed his mane with my hoof “Sure you can, and if you want he can even stay the night so you can hang out then too, just ask his parent’s permission first. I’ll take you to their house in a little while” I said to him with a smile.

He grinned and I felt content. I sat down on the couch next to Rd and she moved so that she was resting her head on my shoulder. She looked up at me and kissed me and I returned it willingly. She was wearing the necklace and it glistened in the light when the sun coming from the window hit it just right.

We sat around the house for a little while and just enjoyed the peace and quiet. I was thinking about what Twi said about Ezra, and I knew that everypony was just overreacting. I pushed the invading thoughts away and started to think about what to do for the time we’re still going to be here.

A/N: It might look alright now, but do you think it’s going to stay alright? I’ll let you figure that out. This is the beginning of something big and you’ll have to decide on whether it’s going to be good or bad. If you can guess what’s going to happen in the ballpark type of idea, I’ll mention you in the next chapter or two with what you said. Think of it as a game. Next update in a while.

I had taken Strat to Storm’s house and I asked his mother if it would be alright if Storm could stay the night, and when she accepted Stratus nearly jumped out of his coat in excitement. We were now back outside, the warmth of Celestia’s sun seeping into our bodies. It was another nice day and we took advantage of it. Ok, this isn’t nearly as bad as I thought it would be. Sitting around in Cloudsdale is kind of relaxing, and even though it isn’t getting me paid, I’ll live with it……FOR NOW!

We were sitting there and I was watching Stratus and Storm Cloud run around the yard doing whatever little kids do. I was actually getting close to Storm Cloud, he was funny, nice and friendly, willing to listen, and I liked that about him. Yes, bring him closer to the dark side Stratus, bring him closer to the family of trolls, we will convert him.

I suddenly say a shadow in the shape of a pony slide across the cloud ground. I looked up and saw that same alicorn from 4 days ago fly and stop right in the center of the sun. The pony then began to glow in an amazing red aura and a huge wave of magic dispersed across the air. Right after it did so the sun began to set and it was setting fast. I looked back up to where the alicorn was and the pony was gone.

“Kyle, I think we should get inside. Something’s not right. The sun’s rapidly setting and I saw that alicorn again and she let off a huge amount of magic. I think we should send word to Twilight about this” Rainbow Dash said as she rounded up Stratus and Storm Cloud and led them inside.

“You’re right about something being wrong, but how will we get the letter to Twilight if we make one?” I asked her quizzically. Every stinking time I have fun for more than a week, everything goes down the toilet. What is it going to be now; I already can’t wait to almost die again!

“I came prepared for it, just in case. Write a letter to her and then give it to me and I’ll use this special seal she gave me and it will send the letter directly to her” Rainbow Dash said before she pulled out a small purple seal from her saddlebag.

“Ok” I said to her before I walked over to the table and began writing a letter to Twilight. I wrote:

Dear Twilight,

Good news. I think we’ve found Ezra, and I think she’s evil. She discharged a large magic burst and the sun rapidly started to set. If Ezra was a dark grey alicorn with a flowing red mane that appeared to have sparks flying out of it, that’s who we saw. I don’t know what’s going on now, but I hope this helps.

Before I could continue writing there was a brilliant flash of light in front of me and I saw the dark grey alicorn known as Ezra standing before me. Please let this be a friendly visit!

“That depends little one, are you doing anything that’s bad like writing a letter that will aid in something that I don’t want?” Ezra said with a smile as she looked me right in the eyes.

“Umm, no?” I said to her with my best smile I could. Truth is I was scared shitless of this whole situation. She thinks me writing to Twilight is a bad thing? Hmm, I’m curious now.

“You’re curious are you? Well, let me enlighten you on the situation really quick if you don’t mind. I’m Ezra, the princess of manipulation. I control everything about ponies. I can make then want to fall in love, and everything that relates to manipulation of the mind. I really love what I do to be honest, I love seeing how everypony’s lives play out just by wanting something. I heard about all the commotion of me disappearing for a little while and I found that really irritating. I am a little mad at you writing the letter to her, but I will forgive you this time. Because you or she can’t really do anything anyways” Ezra said to me with a grin.

“What are you doing if you don’t mind me asking? Why did you say that we can’t do anything anyways?” I asked her with curiosity and fear rising in my voice.

“I can smell and taste the fear you’re giving off. I didn’t like my cousin Celestia or cousin Luna’s rules around here anymore so I came and made a few changes, starting with them both being locked up in a special cell that is resistant to magic and the so called elements of harmony. For too long I have been afar, never allowed to return because of them rejecting me, but no more, I will rule Equestria like it should be run!” she said to me with an evil grin. She got really close to my face and whispered into my ear “Do you think I didn’t have a part in you falling in love with Rainbow here? I have plans for you two and I think you will come to accept them.”

I tossed the letter behind me and Rainbow Dash caught it and stamped the seal on it and it was instantly transported away and into the hooves of Twilight. There, now you can’t get rid of the letter. She’s already gotten it!

Rainbow dash was glaring at Ezra with anger “you jailed the princesses? You’re cruel, leave us alone!”

“Though Twilight got the letter, it didn’t have nearly as much information as it should have. They will think that me being evil is a lie, and she will come and see that I’m still the nice alicorn that she saw 4 days ago, so your plans are null and void. Now, I am sorry, but you two cannot be trusted anymore with living your normal lives now, so I guess I’m just going to have to bring you all back to Canterlot with me and I’ll decide what happens from there” Ezra said to us with another evil smile and laugh.

Without warning she used her magic and she instantly teleported us to the Canterlot castle. When I came to I looked around and saw that I was in a cell all by myself and Ezra was standing over me smiling. “Where is my family!? I don’t care who you are or what you’re doing, but I want my family safe!” I said to her before I got up and glared at her.

“Do you know what I’m going to do? I like making ponies happy, I really do, but I LOVE making them unhappy, and I do mean love. I’m terribly sorry, but you won’t be seeing them again soon, but they are alright. Do you want to know what I plan on doing while I rule?” Ezra said to me as she got a little closer and started to circle around me like I was her prey.

I didn’t even reply to her, I just kept glaring at her and I was contemplating on trying to jump her. This is where I’d put a fuck…..if I gave one! She started to laugh at me and I just frowned at the sudden change of mood.

“Well, I think you would care if I ruined the lives of countless ponies all across Equestria. I’m going to turn them all against each other and I will make them plead out for death. I will feed on their life force until they are no more, because it’s what I do. You’re going to help me, both you and Rainbow Dash will” Ezra said to me with a laugh of victory.

“You leave Rainbow Dash out of this!” I said before I jumped at her, at which was a bad idea and she held me in the air with her magic inches away from her face. Bad idea!

“Oh but it wasn’t! You just have shown me a perfect example of how useful you truly will be for me. You have too much resistance to orders and what has been said, you want what’s best for you and your family, but when you lose that will of resistance, you will become easy to manipulate, and I think you will become one of my favorite subjects. And just wait, I’ll be releasing Rainbow Dash and the two younglings, but they will have no memory of you or ever knowing you and you will be the same with them. You won’t remember any of your friends that you met since you came here” Ezra said before she began to charge up her horn.

“Don’t you dare, leave them out of it!” I said to her, but she ignored me. Fuck you lady and your cruel stone heart. You are not a nice princess and I should have figured that out before when I saw you the first time! Untold amounts of hate!

“You will soon think differently of me my little pony; you will become much more keen on the whole idea in a few minutes” she said to me before she touched my head with her horn.

As she did so I felt my entire life seem to fade away into nothing. I couldn’t remember anything; I had no clue where I was, what I was doing, or anything. All I knew was the pony holding me with her magic as princess Ezra, heir to the throne. Why is she holding me still?

Rainbow Dash heard the conflict between Ezra and Kyle, and she wanted to stop it, but she couldn’t do anything about it because she was in a cell along with Stratus and Storm Cloud. She was listening to Kyle get angrier and angrier, and then it abruptly stopped and all she heard was silence.

She started to get worried and she walked over to the cell door and looked out and down the hall. She saw one of the doors swing open and Ezra walked gracefully out along with Kyle. They began walking this way and when they made it to her door they stopped and turned to her. “Kyle, are you alright?”

I looked at the cyan pony that was standing in front of me behind the bars. I didn’t know who she was, but yet she knew my name. I stayed silent and looked at her, but I never once felt a tug of knowing this pony from anywhere.

Rainbow Dash looked at Kyle and saw that his stare was blank, like he was looking at a brick wall. She looked into his eyes and found that they were clouded and had very little color. She then turned to Ezra, who was smiling at her “What did you do to him!?”

Ezra laughed a little “Dear Rainbow Dash, Kyle is no longer who you knew him as. He will never remember you or anything anymore. He is gone, replaced with nothing but emptiness and a need to please his successor. He doesn’t even know who you are, or the fact that he has a son, he knows only one thing….to do what I want him to” she said to her with a smile.

Rainbow Dash looked like she was ready to rip the bars of the cell right out from their supports and tear Ezra a new one. “You…..Don’t think that you’re going to get away with this, because I swear that I will get out of here and make Kyle remember everything AND kick your flank back to where you came from. If you even try to do anything that will harm him you’ll regret it!” Rainbow Dash said to the dark grey pony with hate seeping out on every word.

“Rainbow Dash, I will let you, your son, and his friend go, but I have one thing I need to do first. You will not remember anything of Kyle, none of you three will, he will be nothing to you, you won’t even remember his name, everything that you knew about or had to do with him will be gone from your minds” Ezra said before she again charged her horn. She pointed it at the cell with them inside of it and fired off a bright flash of light.

When the three came to Rainbow Dash looked at Kyle and they met eye contact, but neither of them felt anything. Stratus was looking at Kyle too, and he even felt nothing. Ezra smiled victoriously and shot off another bright flash of light and when it dissipated the three of them were gone.

“Where did they go Ezra?” I said to her with curiosity.

“They went back home little one. Now come, we have a lot of planning to do for how things are going to be run around here. And I think you’ll like the idea when I tell you about it” Ezra replied to me with a smile.

“Who were they?” I said to her.

“They were just ponies I met earlier, nopony you need to worry about” Ezra said with a smile.

We began to walk down the hall and soon we were in the princess’s throne room. I sat down next to Ezra and she took her spot. She looked down at me and I looked back up to her “So what happens now?” What’s Ezra got planned for Equestria? I’m curious to find out.

A/N: Holy Crap! What has the author gotten you all into this time!? Just think of all of the possibilities that could happen with this one! I know that you’re all probably thinking of how they never get a break, but I have to make the story interesting somehow. I know that you will all like what I have planned this time, but let’s see how it plays out for now.

A/N: This will probably be the second to last chapter I post until Saturday. I’m going to unwind and have a little get together with three of my other friends. I know that you all want me to make everything better and all, but I want this arc to really top them all before it. Let’s get started shall we? Also, this chapter will solely be in Ponyville until possibly the very end.

Rainbow Dash came to in her cloud home in Ponyville. She was with Stratus and he was still asleep. She walked around the house and found it just as she left it. She felt like she hadn’t been here in forever, but she just let the thought slip from her mind as she wandered through her house.

Stratus had gotten up as she wandered through her house and was now trying to keep up with her as she walked. “Mom, where are we?”

“We’re in my house Strat. I felt like I haven’t been here in forever, but I just am happy to be here again” Rainbow Dash replied to her son with a smile.

“Where were we staying before since you said that it felt like you haven’t been here in forever?” Stratus asked quizzically.

“I don’t know, but I want to go talk to Twilight for a little bit. I haven’t seen her for a while” Rainbow Dash said to the little cream colored pegasus foal.

“Can I come?” Stratus asked bouncing.

“Of course you’re coming” Rainbow said before she lifted him up onto her back and rocketed out of her house and into the bustling town below her. They flew for a minute and landed in front of Twilight’s library. RD knocked on the door and after a few minutes the purple unicorn opened the door and she looked a mess. Her face brightened a little when she saw Rainbow and Stratus standing in front of her.

“Hi, I’m glad you’re all right. Is everything alright with Ezra?” Twilight asked the cyan pegasus.

“She’s fine, and now I came home and I want to relax for a while with Stratus” Rainbow Dash said in reply with a smile.

“Wait, you and Stratus? Where’s Kyle?” Twilight asked getting just a little worried.

“Who are you talking about? I don’t know anypony by the name Kyle, and I don’t think Strat does either. Why do you want to know that?” RD asked as she was motioned inside by Twilight.

“RD, are you alright? You know Kyle, he’s the one who married you, had Stratus with you, been with you most of the ten months he’s been here! Are you sure everything’s fine?” Twilight asked again, getting even more worried at what RD had just told her.

“No, I don’t know who this Kyle is, and I’m pretty sure I’d know my so called husband and father of my child” Rainbow Dash retorted, getting a little angry as to why Twilight was pushing this matter further.

“Mom, who is Twilight talking about?” Stratus asked the cyan pegasus.

“I don’t know Stratus, but she seems to think that we know who it is” Rainbow Dash said to her son with a smile.

Twilight couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She started to think of everything that happened over the past few days. She went and visited Ezra, when she left Ezra went missing for a short time, Kyle sent a message saying that he found her and she released a magic burst into the air and the sun set, which it still hasn’t risen yet, but that’s because it’s still nighttime, and then there was no contact until RD came home with Stratus. “Oh no” she said half to herself before she walked over and took out a small gem that she had enchanted so long ago to see what Kyle was doing when she needed to.

Rainbow Dash got curious and she walked over to Twilight who set the gem on the table. A large projection burst from the gem and the three of them were faced with only blackness. It was like Kyle was gone from Equestria altogether. Twilight looked into the black void of where she should be seeing Kyle and she was almost ready to feint because of the new levels of stress she was feeling.

Twilight turned to face Rainbow Dash, but she heard another knock at the door. She yelled as loud as she could “come in!” a few moments later Shadow Breeze walked in and his face went from a smile to somewhat of a frown. Twilight resumed what she was going to do. She looked Rainbow dead in the eyes “Rainbow Dash, this is very important that you tell me everything that you know from when you met Ezra. I fear something has happened to Kyle, and this time it’s really bad!”

“Ok, for the last time Twilight, I don’t know who Kyle is! I saw Ezra and we talked for a few minutes, and then I came here! Stop trying to get me to say something that I don’t know anything about!” Rainbow dash said with her anger rising a little more.

“Shadow Breeze, I want you to do something very important for me. I want you to go to Canterlot and see if you can’t find anything out about Kyle, I think the princess isn’t what she portrayed herself to be to me. I think she did something to Kyle, RD, and Stratus and I want to know what. I want you to go now and report back with anything you find out” Twilight said before she looked back at Rainbow Dash.

“Ok, I’ll be back as soon as I can!” Shadow said before he left the tree house.

“Rainbow Dash don’t make me do this. I need to find out what’s going on with all of this and I’m prepared to go into your thoughts if I have to so I can get the information I want” Twilight said to the cyan pegasus with a frown.

“Go ahead, you won’t find anything about this Kyle or anything!” Rainbow Dash said before she tilted her head so Twilight could use the spell.

“Fine” Twilight said before she charged her horn and touched the top of RD’s head. She was instantly hit with all of her memories, but RD was right, as Twilight looked through them all, Kyle wasn’t there. Kyle wasn’t in any of Rainbow Dash’s thoughts. She stopped looking and Rainbow dash looked at her with disapproval. “Dash, what happened to you when you met Ezra?”

“I’m done with all of this, Twilight, you’re going crazy again. Me and Stratus are going to go home and relax, if you need us come and get us” and with that being said, Rainbow Dash put Stratus back on her back and took off out of the house. She flew and saw a house that seemed to have been recently moved into and she thought about going to meet the new ponies in town, but she decided that she’d do that tomorrow, she was a little irritated and upset from Twilight’s pressing of who Kyle was.

Twilight was left inside of the tree house alone with Spike, who was doing his chores. She shook her head and thought about everything. “I know something is wrong, nopony could forget everything about somepony else without being influenced by everything. ‘Shadow, you better find out something, because I’m getting nowhere here’ she thought to herself as she looked once more at the black projection of what should be Kyle.

A/N: Please don’t yell at me everyone! I needed to do this because of the fact that I’m building up massive suspence for the good parts coming soon. I don’t want to make you mad, but it’s still going to be sad and angering for a little while longer, but it will get better. I’m going to go calm down from my CST final now, see you tomorrow with another update!

A/N: I’m still sorry for making it so sad, and it’s only going to get sadder for a little while until I get to the good parts. This is a major arc, so I’m thinking it’ll be around 10-20 chapters, so it will be very drawn out. I know you want the resolution to come soon, but it can’t yet. Anyways, let’s get started.

Shadow Breeze was flying through the air and he was on the outskirts of Canterlot. He flew into the city and landed, folding his wings to his sides. He began to walk down the very quiet streets of Canterlot. He wasn’t sure on whether it was morning or not, but if it was the sun wasn’t rising. He was on a mission, to find Kyle and hopefully see the problem and get word to Twilight about it.

“Ok, so apparently the last place they seen her was at the Castle I assume, so we’ll try there first” he said to himself as he walked. He bumped into a pony wearing a cloak with the hood covering the head as he walked down the road “Pardon me, I didn’t see you there” Shadow Breeze said apologetically.

The mysterious pony didn’t say a word and just kept walking past Shadow, not acknowledging him or anything. He turned down another road and he was out of Shadow’s line of sight. “Ok, so that pony wasn’t in a good mood.”

Shadow Breeze kept walking and soon he found himself at the entrance to the castle grounds. It was looking in worse condition than it normally looked, the plants starting to grow free without proper care, upon other things. Shadow Breeze walked through the entrance gate and began to walk up the marble white stairs that led to the huge gilded door. When he reached it the door opened before he could touch it, revealing princess Ezra standing before him. Shadow was very intimidated by her, he gulped and began to speak “princess Ezra, my friends and I are worried about a friend of ours. He had spoken to you recently and we were wondering if you have seen him recently. It would be much appreciated for any information you have to give” Shadow said to the dark grey alicorn.

Ezra smiled and let out a small chuckle “my little pony, you need not be afraid of me. I have seen but only two ponies recently a Kyle and Rainbow Dash, they have both left and headed home, at least that’s what they did after they left my company. Here, let’s discuss this further inside” Ezra said to him with a soft smile.

He accepted a little reluctantly, but he walked inside and Ezra used her magic to shut the door behind her. They walked to the throne room and Ezra took her seat on the throne and Shadow Breeze stood in front of her. There was another cloaked pony standing next to the throne, which should be where Celestia is sitting right now, and the hood was also covering their face as well. He was beginning to get weird feelings about all of this, Celestia and Luna were nowhere to be seen and Ezra was sitting on her throne, something very bad to do if you’re not ruler he assumed. The cloaked pony stood as still as a statue and never once moved.

“I see you are interested of my assistant, He doesn’t talk much, but he is still nothing to be afraid of” Ezra said as she looked at Shadow Breeze who was looking at the pony.

“Why is he wearing a cloak?” Shadow Breeze asked, a little curious.

“Just as Celestia and their guards have their uniforms, so do I. Please remove your hood” Ezra said to the cloaked pony.

I obeyed Ezra and lowered down my hood. I was looking forward at the pegasus in front of me and I didn’t recognize him either, but he looked at me as though I reminded him of somepony. I turned my head to Ezra “princess, what’s going on?”

“This pony is looking for a friend that came and talked to me not too long ago, his friends are worried about him and they want to know all of the information that they can on where he is” Ezra said to me with a smile.

Shadow Breeze couldn’t stop looking at the pony in front of him with the cloak. He looked strikingly similar to Kyle, but he was dark grey, his mane was red with little light blue streaks running through it, and his eyes were a cloudy blue instead of bright cyan. As he kept looking he was getting more and more aware of what happened. He needed to get out of here without making it look like he was going to get in trouble. Kyle was under Ezra’s control. “Your majesty, I need to get back to my family now, thank you for the information you gave me, and if you find anything else out, please get ahold of me and tell me if you can.”

“Why certainly, you be safe on your trip home now” Ezra said before Shadow Breeze left the throne room and left the castle.
I turned to Ezra again “What do we do now?” I said to her with interest.

“I need you to go to Ponyville, I want you to see what’s going on there, then I want you to return here with anything you could find out” she said to me with a smile.

“Ok, I’ll be back soon. What if there are encounters?” I said to her with curiosity. I will do anything she says for me to do.

“I know you would, I’m going to give you a little something for you to take with you. If you happen to encounter anypony on your visit, I want you to blow some of this powder into their face. It is a little something I had made for anypony that didn’t want to follow orders. It will send the pony into a state of suspension from reality. They will pass out and will only be woken up by the serum, which I have. Use it wisely, and only if things get out of hoof” Ezra said before she levitated a small pouch over to me.

I took it and nodded and I left the castle. I put my hood back up and took off into the air. I flew all the way to the outskirts of Ponyville with Ezra’s thoughts silently guiding me as I went. I share a mind with her and I find it to be enjoyable in some sense of the word. Two minds working as one.

I landed and I walked into the town and began to search for anypony that would be a likely one to plot against Ezra. I was walking through the center of town and I saw that same pony from the castle walk into a tree house. I smiled a little and I walked up to it and looked through one of the low windows.

Inside I saw three ponies and a foal. One was a purple unicorn and she had her horn charged up with magic. She then waked over to a cyan pegasus and touched her forehead with it and there was a flash and after it was gone I resumed looking. The purple unicorn looked my direction and saw me standing there and I then quickly ducked and began to walk away.

“Who are you and why were you looking in on us?” a voice called from behind.

I turned around and I was face to face with the cyan pegasus from inside the house. She was looking a little irritated and she was looking me over. “I’m sorry, I was just looking around. I didn’t mean to cause any problems.” Good job little one, keep it up.

“That still doesn’t answer my other question. Who are you?” the pony asked me.

I was getting a little worried now. Ezra, what do I call myself? Call yourself Windbreaker. “My name is Windbreaker. I’m just down here visiting.”

The pegasus looked me over again, she was getting suspicious. Don’t do anything, we may need her later. I listened to Ezra and just stood there looking at her. The pegasus got closer to me and she walked around me a few times and then she surprised me by pulling the hood off my head, revealing my identity.

The pegasus gasped as she looked at me “I-I-but, You’re a liar. You tell me who you are right now before I buck the living brains right out of you! The pegasus was furious now, looking at me with pure anger.

Rainbow Dash was face to face with a pony that she had never seen before. As she looked at him though more and more similarities of him and Kyle were starting to show. The mane was the exact same, only a different color, and his eyes were clouded, just like Kyle’s after the spell he had done to him. The only thing different was the fact that his mane and coat were different colors, red and dark grey instead of light.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m Windbreaker and I am just visiting from Canterlot” I said to her.

Rainbow Dash had just finished putting all of the pieces together in the puzzle. She looked at the pony in front of her and she sighed “What has Ezra done to you Kyle? Can you tell me that?”

“I don’t know who you’re talking about. I’m not Kyle, and all I do is provide service for princess Ezra. I don’t know who you are, or anypony anywhere for that matter, the only pony I know is Ezra. What are you all in there trying to do to her? I know that there are plots to do something in this town and I want to know about them!” I said to the pegasus with anger rising in my voice.

“Kyle, it’s me Rainbow Dash. You have been with me since you practically got here. Don’t you remember anything?” Rainbow Dash said to me with sadness rising in her voice.

“For the last time, I don’t know this Kyla nor am I him! All I want to know is what you plan on doing to Ezra!” I said to Rainbow Dash with fury. Ezra, it’s getting pretty bad, what do you want me to do? I want you to come back here; we will attempt a different method in the near future. Ok, I’ll be back soon. I was fed up with everything here, I don’t know anything any of them are talking about, they think I’m somepony else. I took off into the air and flew off back in the direction of Canterlot.

Rainbow Dash watched him go, she was getting really upset now. She needed to get him back….again. She trotted back into the Twilight’s house “Twilight, take care of Stratus for a little while for me. I’ve got to go do something.”

“RD wait, who was that pony?” Twilight asked a little shocked as to why RD was acting so strange now.

“It was Kyle, Ezra turned him against everything. He has no memory at all. He….he doesn’t remember who I am; all he knows is that he has to do for Ezra. I’m going to drag him back here! And then we’re going to kick Ezra’s flank!” Rainbow Dash said before she flew out of Twilight’s house and into the air to give chase to Kyle.

I was flying high in the air, far above the ground so nopony could see me. I was getting close to Canterlot now; I could see it clearly in the distance. I was almost sure I was alone, but I soon felt something tug my cloak clean off me. I turned around in the air and saw Rainbow Dash floating a little ways away from me.

“Kyle, you lost your memory to Ezra, she has control over you. You may not believe me now, but you came here ten months ago and you met me and we got so close to each other, and we had a beautiful foal together, and then you married me. You became my whole life; I don’t want you to forget everything we’ve done together. Please come with me so we can get help for you” Rainbow Dash said to me with sadness clearly visible in every syllable.

Come back to me my child. We need to prepare for the next part of the plan. She will become part of it as well, bring her with you. “Rainbow Dash, I know that you lost somepony you love, and I don’t know who that is, but I’m not that pony, and I am not going to go on a hopeless journey that will just be a waste of precious time. I’m sorry if you think of me as Kyle, but I’m not him, I’m not even Windbreaker, I honestly don’t know who I am. All I know is that Ezra was there with me and I need to repay my debt to her for keeping me safe” I said to her stone-faced.

“Kyle, you need to get help! I want you to come with me back to Ponyville, you need to remember everything! I won’t let you leave here otherwise” Rainbow Dash said with tears starting to form in the corners of her eyes.

“I can’t do that. I am needed back at Canterlot” I said to her before I shot off to the city. I was flying faster than I ever did before, but she was right on my tail. I landed in the entrance to Canterlot gardens and ran to the big gilded doors. Rainbow Dash was still right behind me and she got up to me before the doors would open and she tackled me onto the ground and pinned me there. I wanted to throw her off, but something inside of me didn’t want to do that to a mare.

“Kyle, you are not going to stay like this! If I have to knock you out cold to save your flank than I sure as hay will do it if it means you act right again! Now what is it going to be?” Rainbow Dash said to me, tears sliding down her face in anger and sadness.

“I think it’s going to be none of the above stated ideas, how about we try this instead?” Ezra said as she opened the door. She used her magic and she lifted Rainbow Dash up off me and held her in the air. “Come along little one, it’s time we got to work with the next part of the plan” she said before she walked inside the castle again with me following.

We walked up the long entrance way and the doors shut behind us. Ezra was still holding Rainbow Dash in her magic and she was struggling despite the futile gesture. Ezra smiled and brought Rainbow Dash close to her face “Welcome to the family.”

A/N: I know this one is surely got you all mad. Please bear with me though; I will get it into a better mood soon, a few more chapters of sadness that will lead it in to the beginning of the conflict. I want you to all take a deep breath and wait patiently for the next chapter ok? If you need some music to make you feel a little better I recommend Interrobang Pie Invades Equestria by Icky. Until the next update everyone!

A/N: This chapter will be another one that makes you mad, I already know that. Be ready for things to get really serious now, and I mean more so than what already happened. What do you think’s going to happen now? I will let you find that out for yourself.

I was walking next to Ezra and she had Rainbow dash still in her magic’s grasp. She was struggling, but I was more paying attention to what Ezra was going to do with her. I had no say in the matter, but I was still intrigued as to what was going to happen. Ezra, what is going to be done with her? Oh, nothing bad dear, just what needs to be done to assure I get what I want.

“Kyle, you need to stop! She’s got hold of your mind! You need to free yourself from her control; you need to remember who you are and what you stand for!” Rainbow Dash said to me as she was suspended in midair.

“Rainbow Dash dear, you won’t get anything done about what happened. He’s gone forever, replaced by a hollow shell that I control, and the kicker is, the same fate will befall you as well soon. I need you to be by my side as well, you are an Element of Loyalty am I correct? The Element of Loyalty right? Well then, we’ll see where your loyalties lie in a few minutes” Ezra said to the squirming cyan pegasus.

We continued walking through the hallways until we once again reached the throne room. I was standing next to Ezra and she was smiling at Rainbow Dash, who was looking hopeless now. “Now Rainbow Dash, get ready to join your husband, I hope you will find comfort of seeing him and remembering him for that short time, because now you will once again forget everything, and this time EVERYTHING, you will have no memories at all, no family, friends, relationships, all will be lost into nothing” Ezra said to her.

“Please, don’t take away my memory of him, of my son, don’t. Just leave me that!” Rainbow Dash screamed to the dark grey queen.

“I can’t do that. For if I do, you will have some leverage to try to regain control over yourself, and we can’t have that now can we?” Ezra said before she touched her horn to Rainbow Dash’s head. There was a bright flash of light and when it dissipated Rainbow dash was standing on the ground, her eyes now a clouded amethyst.

“Now, if anything is to happen to where I may get compromised, I want you two to deal with it how you like, unless you want my help, in which case I will do what needs to be done. Got it?” Ezra said to us.

“Yes Ezra”

“Yes”

“Good, now we will wait for a little bit until we need to start the next phase of our plan. I am going out of the castle now for a little while, go take some food to the prisoners for me if you could” Ezra said before she disappeared into a plume of sparks.

Rainbow Dash and I went and prepared a bowl of food and we walked to the cell room and located the two princesses and stopped in front of their cell. I kicked the food in under the door frame and Celestia walked over and looked out of the window. “Oh no, she’s gotten to them already, it’s looking bad dear sister. Kyle and Rainbow Dash are no longer here, they are gone, until Ezra is defeated, they are gone” Celestia said to her sister Luna.

“Eat” I said to them before I turned away and walked down the hall. Rainbow Dash followed me and we soon were standing on both sides of Ezra’s throne. She wasn’t to return for a while now, so we were to wait until she does.

We were sitting there for quite some time, but eventually the princess returned and took her spot on the throne. “Well, did you two do as I asked?”

“Yes we did” I said to her.

“Good” Ezra said to me inn reply. It was really quiet then; nopony made a sound, but it was somewhat peaceful. We sat there for I don’t know how long, but then I saw the purple unicorn trot in from the hallway. She had her horn charged and I jumped in front of Ezra and so did Rainbow dash. The purple unicorn didn’t stop trotting until she got right in front of us, in which case she used her magic and created a huge wave of energy that passed through both me and Rainbow Dash. I stood there for a moment and I was remembering things. I remembered everything again, the wedding, the whole thing, and then SHE shown up and ruined it. Oooohhh, now that I’m back and no longer a slave to you, imma gonna hit you so hard in the cheek with my hoof it will knock your head clean off!

“Kyle!” Rainbow Dash said to me before she hugged me. She had her face buried into my neck and she was crying.

“Don’t worry RD, I got you now, I won’t let you go” I said to her. And I sure as hell won’t let Ezra touch you again! NEVER! I, son of all things that are decent here command it!

“Twilight, you’re a fool for coming here, to where I solely control now. You don’t have the magic capability to dispel the chamber Celestia and Luna are in, you can’t even hope to defeat me, especially when you have to watch what I’m about to do to your precious friends” Ezra said to Twilight before she lifted her up into the air with her magic and slammed her against the wall. “Now just relax and enjoy the show. You won’t be seeing them anymore, they’re going to be gone forever now, so you better say goodbye to them.”

“I’ll never do it! You can’t win, good always prevails! You’re just a heartless, cruel, manipulator that wants to have control of everything! You won’t win!” Twilight said to her in reply.

“I said SAY GOODBYE TO THEM! You think I’m kidding? Here, we’ll see what you have to say after I am done with Rainbow Dash” Ezra said before she turned her head and looked at RD, who was still buried into my neck sobbing.

“You won’t touch her! You’ll have to go through me first to even lay a hoof on her! You won’t get away with your horrible crimes Ezra, you’re going to pay!” I said to her before wrapping my hoof around Dash’s neck. She isn’t going to go through anything else bad, she is going to be fine, and we all are. I and my sayian hatred won’t allow it.

“You are a fool, just like everypony else here! You want to be stubborn, fine!” Ezra charged up her horn and fired a bolt at both me and Dash, but I turned a little and embraced Rainbow Dash with both hooves. I felt something really sharp stab my back and I soon felt my legs growing cold. Great, getting colder, I knew I was going to die almost again! Shit!!! I looked down and saw that both my and Dash’s legs were turning stone white and I couldn’t move them anymore. Dash was still openly sobbing into my cheek and I just held her close. “Dash, I love you and whatever happens to us now I just want you to know that I’ll always be with you.”

“I love you too Kyle” she said in reply. I hugged her tight and I felt the cold seep up my underbelly and onto my back. Soon all I could feel was my neck. I bent my head down and kissed Rainbow’s forehead and I felt the cold seep around my face and then everything went dark.

Twilight was pinned to the wall and she had just watched two of her friends get turned into stone. She started to cry as she watched them get covered and immortalized in the white cold stone. She turned her head and glared at Ezra “How could you? Do you know how much those two have been through already? You have crossed the line; I hope you get top punishment for doing such horrible things to ponies! I will make sure you pay for everything that you done!”

“Oh, believe me, you won’t be in any shape to do anything where you’re going” Ezra said before she used her horn once more, sending twilight away with a flash of light.

When Twilight came to she was in a cell, a thick magical barrier covering the door so she couldn’t use spells to get out. She looked around and saw that there was nothing in the room, not even a bed for her to sleep on. She stood up and walked over to the door. “She thinks she can keep me in here by putting a barrier on the cell, she’s got another thing coming to her.”

Twilight reached down and gripped a small band around her left hoof. She put it on before the trip in case anything like this was to happen, and she tugged it off. She got out a small hair pin and twisted it with her hoof and teeth until she made a fine example of a lock pick. She put the hair pin into the key hole and began to turn it. She heard a click from within and she retracted the pin from it. She held onto it and opened the door quietly. “I’m getting help for you two, don’t worry.”

Twilight looked around the hallway carefully and then began to make her way down it. She was soon faced with sounds coming from another door, sounds of her mentor Celestia. “Princess Celestia? Are you in there?” Twilight asked into the door.

“T-Twilight? Is that you? Get out of here; you will have a fate like Kyle and Rainbow Dash if you stay here!” Celestia said as she looked out of the small window.

“No, I’m getting you out of here” Twilight said before she went to work unlocking that door as well. After a few moments of work, the door clicked and Twilight opened it. Celestia and Luna walked out and smiled at the lavender unicorn.

“Twilight, I don’t know what is going to happen now that we are all out, but I’m not going to stand by and let her take over everything and ruin life here” Celestia said before she began to walk towards the throne room.

Luna and Twilight followed her and they soon were all in the throne room, which threw Ezra a little off guard. “What? How did you all get out? You, you had to have part in this. No matter, you can’t stop me now anyways. It’s too late.”

“Fix everything Ezra, make everything go back to normal, you can still better yourself!” Celestia said to her.

“Tia, why would I do that? I like seeing my stone statues, just look at the two newest additions that are going to be added to the gardens” Ezra said as she looked at Kyle and Rainbow dash forever entombed in an embrace.

“Ezra, you have done a terrible wrong. You are going to be taught a lesson about how to control yourself” Celestia said to the dark grey alicorn.

“I’m a lot stronger now than I was before; you want an example dear cousin?” Ezra said before her horn started to glow again in a brilliant red aura. She let off another wave of magic and soon the same fate as Kyle and Rainbow dash was happening to them.

Ezra laughed as she watched Celestia, Twilight, and Luna get engulfed into stone. When they were covered she used her magic to lift up all of her new statues. She walked with them outside the back doors to the castle and set them down in various parts of the gardens. When she was done she sighed contently and walked back into the castle and sat down again.

“She wanted to have Kyle and Rainbow dash back, they were good puppets to her, both easily manipulated under the right conditions, but now she was left without them, all because Twilight couldn’t stay away. Now they were all encased in stone because of the lavender unicorn’s carelessness.

“Well, I’m getting tired, time to go get some rest, for tomorrow I’m sure I’ll have something go wrong then too” Ezra said to herself before she got up and walked out of the throne room and to her dear cousin Celestia’s room and lay down on her bed.

A/N: I hope you are not going to make me explode into a plume of fire for doing such a horrible thing! I’ll be making it better soon, I promise. Next update will be soon! Also, get ready for a lot of free time, so a lot of updates coming soon because of school being out for the summer.

A/N: I know that you think that it’s going to still get worse, and it will, but most of this chapter is going to be on the lighter side of things, well, as light as it could get anyways. I hope you like it!

I never thought being encased in stone could feel so bad. I was still with Rainbow Dash, that was a plus, but we were in what looked to be a very small room that was made out of polished stone with no doors or windows, just one tiny hole in the ceiling where light could come through. Rainbow dash and I were in the center of the light and I was still holding her, and she was still crying into my neck. Ok, enough with the waterworks for a little while Dashie! Initiate Joker personality: “Let’s put a smile on that face!”

“Rainbow Dash, everything is alright now. You don’t need to cry anymore, let me see your face, let me see you smile!” I said to her trying to lighten the mood.

Rainbow Dash lifted her head off my neck and sniffled once “Kyle, how can you be so happy we were encased in stone, Ezra can do what she wants to us now and we can’t do anything about it. We lost our son, we have nothing anymore” she said to me in between sobs.

“Dash, I have faith in our friends. We aren’t done yet, even though it looks bleak. I know that everything will be fine, and I’m here with you, so you don’t need to be upset. Now come on, stop with the sad for a little while” I said to her with a soft smile and a kiss on the lips. Still love it with all of my gusta!

“Kyle, what do you think’s going to happen to us? What if we never get out? I don’t want to be encased in stone forever” she said to me.

“Dash, we will be out of here soon, I know we will” I said to her with a smile.

We sat down on the hard floor and I draped one of my wings around her. She rested her head on my shoulder and she was calming down a little. “Dash, when we get out of here and everything goes back to normal, I want to be turned back into my original human form. Do you mind if I do that?” I asked her.

“Of course I don’t, you rule your own life and I’ll always love you for being my little idiot, human or pony” RD said to me with a smile.

Finally, she cheers up and the mood lightens immensely! “Ok, I just wanted to make sure you didn’t mind. I want to keep you happy and I would have stayed a pony if you wanted me to. And I know you love me being an idiot, it’s what got you to like me in the first place, that and because I’m like a mushroom.” Will she get it, will she understand the joke?

“Oh very funny, because you’re a fun-guy. I see what you did there” Rainbow Dash said to me with a jab to my side in fun. She then settled down and snuggled in closer to me and I looked down at her and she sighed. “Kyle, do you ever want to go back home? Don’t you miss your family back there? I know you died and everything, but wouldn’t you like to see them again?”

“Dash, you and Stratus are my family now. Now I would be lying if I said that I never wanted to go back and see my family again, but I don’t know how or if I could bring myself to do it even if I had the chance. I would have the fear of losing you and Stratus if I went there” I said to her with a solemn face. What made her think of this, I’m not sure I want to hear about this! Where are my ear plugs?

“Kyle, do you want to see your mom again?” Rainbow Dash asked me as she leaned in close to my face and kissed me on the cheek for a moment.

“I do, I want to tell them all goodbye in person, because I know I didn’t get to do that when I was hit and killed. I want to see them all one last time” I said as it was my turn to get teary eyed. I was starting to shed not so manly tears at what RD was making me remember. I buried it down into the joy I felt coming here, but deep down I always wanted to say goodbye. AWWWWW, why does she have to act like a therapist and make me remember what I buried! I need to get help; I think I’m crazy now!

“Kyle, what if I told you that there was a way that you could do just that? What if I told you that there was a spell that Celestia knows that can teleport anypony to where they came from for a short amount of time? And I could go with you!” Rainbow Dash said to me with a smile.

What-What –WHAT! Why did she never tell me this before, I’ve only been here for god knows how many months, and she never told me I could say goodbye to my other family!? I’m not sure if I should be mad or happy at what I heard right now. “There is? And if I went there I was sure I could get back home? And you could go with me?” I said to her in disbelief. Oh the things we could do the short time we were there! I need to do it now if this whole thing is legit, I want to ruin my towns name and make them wish they all never knew who I was or made fun of me! MWAHAHAHAHA!!!

“Yes, and I think you should do it when we get out of here and everything is normal again. Twilight can turn you back into a human and then Celestia can take both me and you to your home and you could do what you need to do” she said to me with a smile.

“Holy sweet mother of god! Looks like we have something to do when we get out of here now! Thank you for telling me this and, do you want to know a little bit about what my home has to offer you?” I said to her with a smile. “And one other thing, do you know what we could do when we are there? Like is there any restrictions?” I asked her as I thought over everything I wanted to do. This is going to be epic! I will need to prepare what I’m going to do when I get there! Eh, on second thought I think I’m just going to wing it!

“There are no known restrictions that I can think of at the moment, it is as if you were there from the get go. And you have control over everything, you can bring stuff back with you, but no sentient beings, and you can take things there, but nothing that will alter their course of reality negatively. Let’s stop right there with all of the info for now, I’m getting pretty tired” RD said with a yawn before she snuggled in closer to me and rested her head on my shoulder.

“Ok, we both need the rest. Let’s hope things get better soon, because I want to show you Earth and all of its hidden wonders” I said to her before I rested my head on top of hers. Soon we both fell asleep, thinking happy thoughts for the first time in a while.

Shadow Breeze was sitting in his house with Fluttershy. He had been instructed to go to Canterlot immediately if she was not back within a day’s time. It’s already been about 12 hours and still no sign of the lavender unicorn. He turned to Fluttershy and sighed “I’m going to possibly have to go to Canterlot. Twilight needs me to if she’s not back in 12 hours. I guess something’s wrong and she might need my help.

“Be careful if you do go. I don’t want you to get hurt” Fluttershy said to him with a soft smile.

“I know you don’t. Now come on, let’s go get some rest, tomorrow might be a busy day for me” Shadow Breeze said to Fluttershy with a quick peck on the lips also.

A/N: This is a huge arc, what’d I tell you? I know that you all are going to get pretty interested as to what this chapter said to you all, so come to the Skype chat on Wednesday at 11:00 A.M. Eastern U.S. time for more info and a few spoilers. Next update in a while!

A/N: Ok, back to seriousness now. I am almost done with part one of this two part arc, and I think you all know what part two is by now. Well, what will happen this chapter? Let’s find out!

Shadow Breeze was walking to Twilight’s home. It has been a little over a day now and he has seen no sign of her, so he was going to check the last place he could think of…her library. He walked up to her door and knocked a few times and then waited.

Spike opened the door and looked at him “Hey Shadow, Twilight isn’t here right now. Is there something you need?” the baby dragon said to him.

“No thank you, I just wanted to know if she was here. Thank you though” Shadow Breeze said to Spike before taking off into the air and flying towards the capital city of Canterlot.

He was flying extremely fast for even himself. He was really worried about everything. First Kyle goes missing, then a mysterious stranger shows up and was looking in on them, then RD goes missing, now Twilight; something was wrong. Shadow Breeze rounded a mountain side and saw the city in the far distance. He was nearly there.

As he neared the city it was clear that it wasn’t just his imagination running wild because of worry. As he flew over the city on the way to the castle he looked down and saw ponies, but they looked different, and they weren’t moving. It was like they were stone or something. He dropped down out of the sky and began to walk through the streets. His heart sank when he realized that these were the citizens of Canterlot, and they were all encased in stone.

Shadow Breeze picked up his pace as he made his way through the city streets. Something was really wrong, somepony or something did this to all of them, and it wasn’t Celestia or Luna. He rounded a street corner and the Canterlot royal gardens loomed in front of him. He walked through the archway and began to make his way up to the castle door. He looked around in the gardens for anypony that was maybe around that could tell him what was going on, but he didn’t even see the royal guard anywhere.

He bumped into something as he lost track of thought for a moment and he looked at what he bumped into, and then he wished he hadn’t after he did. In front of him was a statue much like the others, only this one struck a nerve in him that made him sick. Kyle and Rainbow dash were in an embrace and Kyle was holding Rd in his hooves and he was kissing her forehead. He looked around and saw not only that but he saw Celestia, Luna, and Twilight, all in a much similar fate.

Shadow trotted out of that section of the gardens and kept trotting until he made it up the stairs to the castle door. He didn’t knock he just opened the door with a shove. He walked through the hallways and he heard laughter coming from somewhere down a corridor to his right. He turned and began walking, but he was stopped by a plume of grey and sparks. When they dissipated he was standing right in front of a dark grey alicorn with a fiery red mane that had sparks floating off it.

The alicorn chuckled to herself again as she looked at the pegasus “Hello little one, my name is Ezra, and you must be here to ‘save your friends’ am I correct?”

“What did you do to them? Why would you do that to them, they have such a long life to live yet!?” Shadow Breeze said to Ezra with anger flaring for a moment.

“It’s simple, because they were going to ruin my plans to rule this place effectively. And I think you know what I’m going to have to do now right?” Ezra said to him with an evil grin.

Shadow Breeze turned around and trotted down the hall. He wasn’t about to be turned into stone like his friends and the princesses. He was the only one left who could save them, so he was going to try to do so. He rounded a corner and saw mannequins with armor and weapons adorned on them. He found one pony mannequin that had a short sword and he smacked the hilt where it was attached to the side of the armor and it broke off and hit the ground with a thud. He picked it up in his mouth and held his ground.

Ezra walked around the corner and saw him standing there with the sword in his mouth. “Oh how cute, you’re going to defend your honor! Maybe I should just skip turning you to stone and just kill you to restore the honor I take away from you when you lose” Ezra said as she neared him.

“I won’t allow you to keep doing this to everypony. I’ll kill you if I have to, but I don’t want to. Give up and free my friends and the princesses and maybe you will still have a place here in the castle” Shadow Breeze said to the alicorn.

“I can’t do that” Ezra said before she charged up her magic and broke similar weaponry off of the other mannequins around them. she began to throw them at Shadow Breeze with her magic, but shadow was a little too fast for them to make contact. He deflected a sword much like his own with a swift turn of his head and it was sent flying up into the air. It hit the ceiling and drove itself into the stone.

Shadow Breeze lunged forward and flapped his wings and took off in a streamline towards the alicorn. He was really fast, but she maintained control of seeing his movements. He stopped right in front of her and slid under her with his momentum he gained during his rush. He made another swing of his head and the sword connected with Ezra’s fore and rear calf muscles.
He stood up behind her and she turned around, her eyes white and her horn glowing brighter than ever. “You shouldn’t have done that. This little game is over!” Ezra said to him before she shot a fiery red bolt of magic right at him. He dove out of the way, but the shockwave of it sent him flying through the air. He was sent straight into a large mirror, which shattered on contact. He hit the floor and stood up slowly, and he got an idea as he looked at a big piece of mirror.

Ezra was still standing where she was previously and her horn let out another bolt of magic. Shadow Breeze quickly grabbed the large section of mirror in his mouth and waited for the spell to get closer. He had only one shot at this, and it would end badly if he messed up. Right before the spell hit him he twisted his head and the mirror caught the spell and it bounced off of it, right back towards Ezra.

Shadow was staggered after that, but he watched as the bolt hit her. There was an amazing flash of light and when it faded he saw her lying on the ground about 10 feet from where she was previously. She wasn’t moving and he started to move in to see what the damage was. When he made it to her she still lies unmoving. She had cuts and scrapes all over her body and her eyes were closed.

I was sitting with RD and we were still inside the stone room. We were getting really bored and it felt like we had been there forever. I heard a small cracking sound and I looked up and saw that the tiny hole of light was getting bigger. “Dash, look!”

Rainbow Dash looked up with me and we watched as the light shone brighter and brighter where we were, soon it got so bright that we couldn’t see and I could feel myself getting warm again, something I hadn’t felt since we were turned to stone.

When I could see again I was holding Dash in the same position as when we were turned and I let her go. “RD, we’re alright! We’re alive again!” I said to her with a grin. AWWWW YEAH!

“Wait, how? Hold on, let’s go see if this is legit or not” and with that RD began to walk towards the castle doors. We made it up to them and found that they were open. We wandered through the halls and soon we saw Shadow Breeze standing in a room with Ezra, her being lying on the floor unmoving. RD trotted up to him with me right behind her “Shadow, d-did you do this?”

“She was going to kill me, so I used a piece of the mirror I hit to deflect the spell back at her. I-I think she’s dead” he said to her in reply, a little worried as to what would happen now.

Holy mother of god! Shadow’s a badass! Where’s the celebratory wine for a most hearty victory? Shadow, you saved countless ponies today, and I’m sure that everything will be explained soon” I said to him with a reassuring smile.

“How right you are Kyle” a very smooth and regal voice said from behind me. I turned and saw Celestia, Luna, and Twilight all walking towards us, and they stopped next to me. “You see, when corruption takes hold of your mind, you forget what you are truly meant to do in life, such as the case with cousin Ezra, but now that Shadow has defeated her, she will once again be cleansed of her cruel and evil ways, replaced with what she once was meant to do. Shadow had just saved countless ponies, including us, and we should all be grateful to have him on our side” Celestia said to us with a smile.

There was a small crackling sound and we turned and saw Ezra’s body fading away into plumes of dark grey smoke and sparks. We watched as she faded away and the smoke flew out the window. We turned back to Celestia “what happens now?”

“Now my little ponies, we can resume our normal lives. Everything is right in the world again, Ezra is cleansed and is now on her way back to rule over her province, and we can all rest easy” she said to us with a smile.

Ok, well then, time for me to return to my own normality! I turned to Twilight “Twilight, I know that this is a little sudden, but could I ask a favor from you?”

“Sure, what is it?” she replied happily.

“Twilight, it’s been far greater than the time limit to remain a pony for the magic to leave my body. Could you please turn me back into a human?” I said to her with a smile. I swear, if she can’t do this imma blow up!

“I can get this one Twilight. Kyle, this won’t hurt at all” Celestia said to her and then me. She rested her horn on my head and there was a bright flash of light, and me becoming unaware of my surroundings for a split second and then I could see again.

I looked myself over and I was as I was before I got turned into a pony. I had one other thing I wanted to test. I looked over to a chair that was in the room and I concentrated on it. Sure enough the chair lifted off the ground with ease. I set it back down and smiled. AWWWW YEAY, now everything is back to the way it should be! Time to get ready to ask Celestia for a little favor now!!!

A/N: This was a pretty informative chapter for you all, but it tied up all of the loose ends and returned everything to normality. Now what will become of part two? Well, let’s find out in the next update!

A/N: Here’s where things go back to their happy go lucky feel again. I hope you like the return to normality and the change of pace from sad to funny in like 10 seconds flat! Let’s just say that the second part of this arc will be seven chapters long, can you find out why? On with the chapter!

We were all still standing in the castle in the same room. I was looking at Celestia “Celestia, can I ask you something?” I asked her with a little worry. How is she going to react to the question? Oh no, will she find it rude and send me to the moon? Do not want!

“What is it Kyle?” Celestia replied to me.

“Well, Rainbow Dash said that you might know of a spell that would allow me to go back to my home for a period of time. Is this true?” I asked her.

“Ah, so you’re curious about that. Yes, Rainbow dash was right, I do know of such a spell. Do you want me to explain it to you, because I feel you are asking for me to use the spell so you can do something that you’ve been meaning to do for quite a long time” Celestia said to me in reply.

“Yes please” I said to her with a smile.

“Well, the spell will allow you to return to your home for 1 week. If you choose to go I will provide you with an enchanted gem that will have a timer, and when that timer runs out, you will be teleported back here” Celestia began. “When you go there you will have control of everything you do, you will be allowed to take things there, but nothing that has any influence on the native races, and you can bring stuff back with you, and the same rules apply for that as well. You are also allowed to take visitors, but only if there will be no harm done while there. Is there anything else you want to know?”

“No, but I am interested. I want to know if myself and Rainbow dash could go right now, I want to get all of the things I thought about off my chest” I said to her with a sigh. And I want to show RD around! “Twilight, would you be able to take care of Stratus while this was done?”

“Sure, I will be able to keep an eye on him while you do what needs to be done. Please bring me a few things from home that I can study if you would though; think of it as a little payment for watching him” she said with a smile.

“Got it, can we go now if you don’t mind? The sooner we get there, the sooner we can come home and I can get on with life here” I said to the princess.

“Yes, here you go. Just touch it and say home when you want to leave. You must be touching the pony that you want to go with you when you do also” Celestia said as she used her magic to produce the gem that would allow me to go home for a week. She levitated it over to me and I took it in my hand.

“Dash, are you sure you want to come along? I understand completely if you don’t” I asked her with a smile. This is going to be so fun, the things we are going to do, the stuff we CAN do! Perfect!

“Are you kidding, I wouldn’t miss this type of experience for anything! Fire it up Kyle!” Dash said to me with excitement.

“Ok, see you all in a week I guess” I said to them all as I wrapped my arm around Dash’s neck. “Home”

I didn’t understand what happened, one second we were in Canterlot castle, the next we’re standing in back of my father’s house. I looked around and saw that everything was pretty much the same as when I left it, and the snow was gone, so the seasons between here and there were almost identical. I looked down at RD and she was looking around, well, gazing wide-eyed at all of the new scenery. This is freaky, like sci-fi freaky. I like it! I looked up at the sky and it was really early in the morning here, so there was not much to do now, so I decided to test my powers here.

I had a pot with something in it, I wasn’t sure what anymore, but I looked at it and soon it was floating into the air. I set it down and looked at Rainbow Dash “Do you want to go for a little fly for a while?” Time for phase one of my plan, this is going to be the most memorable week ever for her, and I think I’ll decide to have this be the real honeymoon, because it isn’t quite a honeymoon with Stratus there with us.

Dash nodded happily and we both took off and began to fly through the air. I deduced that it was around 8 in the morning, and there wasn’t going to be much to do until it got around noon. I took her to the tallest and by far the creepiest building in our city…..The Manufacturers Hanover. dun Dun DUN! We landed on the roof and I turned to Dash and smiled

“Welcome to Olean, my home town and possibly the most boring place you will ever see! I have a lot planned for us to do while we’re here, and most of it will be us leaving said place to do them. So, how do you like it here so far?” I asked her with a smile. Ahh, it’s not good to be back! You see what I did there?

“You’ll have to tell me some stuff about this place if we’re going to be here for the next week. What could you do here?” RD said to me with a quizzical look.

“Well, I guess I should tell you everything about me then from when I was here originally. Be warned, I’m going to tell you some things that might make you a little weirded out, but I know you’ll understand after I explain” I said to her with a smile.

“Well, when I lived here, I had the basic rights and privileges of a young adult, for I am 18. I was allowed to purchase lottery tickets, which were a way to possibly get lucky and make quick cash for almost nothing, then there was the ability to purchase cigarettes and other tobacco products, something I’d never do if I even got paid for it, and then you could drive, but I chose not to because of the fact that it wasn’t so much of a luxury anymore. I was not a perfect kid here, I did a few things that were frowned upon, but it was entertainment. If you want I could tell you what I found fun, and we could even go and do some of it while we’re here, but only if you want to” I said as I tried to lay on the tiny hint of this being our real honeymoon.

“What I want to do? Like, you’re letting me call the shots? Why would you do that?” Rainbow Dash asked, clueless of what I said to her.

“I’m just going to come out and say this right now. I want this to be our real honeymoon, and I mean OUR, I want you to have just as much fun as I do, and I will have fun as long as you do. Now do you want to know what’s fun around here?”

“Wait, you’re going to do whatever I want us to do here? But I don’t even know what there is TO do, please do give me some things to do that are fun” Rainbow Dash said as she jumped up on the ledge of the building and sat down.

“Well, there are movie theaters, I know of a few places to have fun around here, and there is just the ability to fly wherever you want to. Oh, and there’s the possibility of making my friend really mad and getting his goat, but I have something planned for that later. I am going to get done with talking to my folks today so we have the rest of the week to do what WE want. Also, I am going to give back to my family for all they’ve done for me, and I will be bringing a few things for our own entertainment when we leave” I said to her as I looked over the city. I have so many old memories from here, but now I’m making new ones in Equestria with my own family, and I’m not going to get rid of that.

We sat up there for a while and then I decided that it was time to go and see my mom, I figured my father wasn’t interested seeing as I never saw him when I talked to her from Equestria. “Hey Dash, ready to go meet my mom in person?”

“Sure am, let’s go!” she said before I jumped up on the ledge and then jumped off, doing a few front flips as I fell. Right before I hit the ground I stopped and then I rocketed off towards my mom’s house. It took literally a minute for us to get there and when we did we landed on her back porch. I looked through the kitchen window and didn’t see her there so I opened the door and motioned for Rainbow Dash to enter. We walked through the small hall and I opened the other door and we walked inside. “Now comes the best part, getting her reaction; come on” I said as I began to slowly walk through into the living room.

I sat down on the couch and Dash sat next to me and I lay down and pretended I was sleeping. Dash must have gotten the idea so she lay down on top of my chest and pretended as well, only I think she really did fall asleep.

It took a little while, but eventually after RD met my cats, a little weird by the way, my mom walked out of her room. She looked into the living room and even took a double take, and she rubbed her eyes. I was still pretending to sleep, but I could feel her eyes looking at me. I fake yawned and that made my mom jump like she was almost about to step on a landmine, then not even a second after she was right next to me hugging and kissing me. “Mom, stop it! Dash is right there!”

“Kyle, I am so happy you’re here? Wait, how are you here? Oh this is wonderful, I missed you so much!” my mom said to me with a huge smile and tears of joy sliding down her cheeks.

“I came because I had the means to do so. I wanted to come and see you all because I might not see you all again for a long time, I have a family now, and I’m happily married, and I need to make a life for us that we’re proud of. I am here for a week though, though you might not see me for some of it” I said to her with a smile. Geez, she’s happier than Pinkie Pie after she makes a new friend! Not sure if my mom can handle those levels of joy.

“I see, well I’m just glad you actually came here! And it’s so nice to see that you brought your wife you said? I never knew you had that in you, but if you both are happy, then I’m happy. And you said you’re going to be here for a week? I am so glad that you’ll be around for that long, you really should go see some of your friends, I’m sure that they’ll freak when they see you’re not actually…you know, and standing right next to them!” my mom said to me happily.

“Mom, I am going to be seeing everyone today, and I am glad that it’s still early, because I got a lot of people to see and things to do. You can’t cry on me now, but I have something for you, hold out your hands” I said to her with a smile. I turned my head and smiled at Dash, who was smiling at the moment “Watch this” I said to her in a hushed whisper.

My mom held out her hands and I took out 5 gold bits from my pocket and set them in her hand. She looked at them after I did so and her jaw dropped. “Are-are these?”

“Yes mom, they are five solid gold coins. I know that you have had it rough with everything, so I want you to have something that will make everything a little easier for you. You will be made for a while if you go turn those in” I said to her, the look on her face was priceless.

She didn’t say anything and she hugged me tightly. She hugged me for a while and I was getting a little freaked out that she might have had a heart attack from the gesture, but then she let go. “Thank you Kyle, I don’t know how to comprehend what you just did, but I’m so proud of how much you’ve grown up. I want you two to be good while you’re here, and I don’t want to see either of you on the news channel. Kyle, you better maintain a low profile, because if a lot of people here see you walking around, things are going to get pretty hectic, because of you know” my mom said to me with a smile.

“Don’t worry, I won’t do anything bad” I said to her with another quick hug. “Oh, before I forget, do you want to see a little trick I learned from me being in Equestria?” I asked her with interest.

“What is it?” my mom answered to me, a little on the cautious side.

“Ok, here goes” I said to her before I started to concentrate. I rose up off the couch and hovered in the air in a sitting position and even did a backflip as I did so. “Ah, pretty cool huh?”

“How can you even do that? On second thought, you better hurry up and go see the others, come talk to me again before you leave if you get the chance” she said to me with one last hug.

“I love you mom” I said to her before I got up and walked back out of the house, Rainbow Dash following my lead. We took off into the air again and soon we wound up back on the building. I sat down and Dash sat next to me and she leaned over and kissed me on the lips. She was looking at me while she kissed me and I could see her face reddening with something she wanted to say that might be a little on the intimate side. “I do know one thing I want to do with you while we’re here, but that can wait until tonight” she said to me as she pulled away, a smile on her face.

A/N: Remember, this is a full week, so expect something new every day. I will be having another intimate scene coming up in the next chapter, and I hope you like what’s to come ahead of that. Next update in a while!

Dash and I were sitting on the building still and she was giving me kisses here and there and I was beginning to think that she wanted something. Oh god, please don’t let it be her in heat again. I don’t want to have sexytime all this week, I’d be really sore when I went home! Dash startled me out of my thoughts when she leaned over and kissed me on the lips again, something I welcomed happily.

We slid our tongues around while we kissed, sliding them over each other’s, and she was getting those rosy cheeks again. We breathed into each other’s mouths while we kissed and she would occasionally let out a soft moan. I pulled away and smiled “I see you’re pretty interested in getting how you say ‘frisky’ right now, so you want to go somewhere a little more private?” I asked her with a smile.

She laughed a little “You know me so well, lead the way oh wise one who shows me things here” she said to me with another laugh.

“Ok then, to my room!” I said with a hearty grin before I took off into the air. I had a thought and then I smiled “Wait, I got a better idea! RD, do you want to make my friend really mad?”

“How would we do that?” she said to me with a little interest as to what I had planned.

“Ok, I know where he lives, and we can sit on clouds, so, why don’t go at it right over his house on a cloud! If he heard us, he would get so mad!” I said to her with a huge grin! Oh the things I’m going to do to him this week that I’m back here! It will be like Christmas for seven days!

“Sweet, I always like making a scene! Let’s do it!” she replied to me happily.

We flew over to my friend’s house and there was a big cloud right above it, it was like it wanted us to do it right there. I sat down on it and peered over the edge “HEY, YOU’LL NEVER GUESS WHAT’S GOING ON OUTSIDE TODAY!!! I THINK IT’S NATIONAL MAKE LOVE TO YO GIRL IN PUBLIC DAY!!!” I yelled down to his house, almost busting out laughing at what I just said.

Dash had gotten into the idea of all this and she shoved me onto the cloud and began to take my clothes off. She ripped my shirt a little bit, but I didn’t care, I could get more while I was here. She pulled down my trousers, I like saying pants like I’m an old man, get off me!, and tossed them straight off the cloud, and they fell and actually arced and hit my friends window.

There was only one other piece of clothing she needed to get rid of, my tighty whities. She gripped the band in her teeth and pulled them down and I was completely nude. She then sat down on my chest and leaned down and kissed me hard, but with that same passion as so long ago. Me Gusta, and the gusta has been doubled when my friend hears what’s going on outside! I’m so evil!

“You know that if you want to go first and do this to me, then I get the follow-up afterwards right? I won’t make it easy for you either” I said to her with a smile.

“Oh, believe me; I know what you’re capable of in this field. Are you ready to go?” she asked me, her bedroom eyes glaring at me and already making me smile like a fool.

Before I could answer she slid off my chest and moved to where he head was only a few inches away from my member. She breathed on it and then she began to lick it, sliding her tongue up and down the length. She would stop every now and again, but then she would resume where she left off. She was making it really hard to keep my cool, what with her moaning as she did so.

She stopped again and then she sat back down on my chest and kissed me again. She then started to slide down my chest until her lower lips were just barely touching my member. She smiled to me and then she slid down even further, taking all of me into her. She finished doing so and then she resumed kissing me. I was still smiling like an idiot, and she was already close to getting me to finish, but I had a little trick up my sleeve. She may be fast at what she does, but that doesn’t mean I can’t do the same thing!

She was still kissing me, and I reached my arms around her back and began to rub where her wings met her back. She let out a loud moan and then she smiled at me. She began to slide up and down the length of my member, going slow at first, but slowly getting faster and harder. I kept rubbing the base of her wings and I could see them rising slowly, and I smiled. Wingboner! Ha, I can make her do that now! I have all the leverage!

She was going really fast now and I was extremely close to finishing, and then she got right up next to my ear and spoke softly “Tell me where a spot is that’s sensitive for you or I won’t let you finish” she said to me with a grin.

Oh snap, do not want that feeling for the rest of the day! “Umm, my side are sensitive when you prod them a little, please don’t do it too hard though, I have kidneys there!” I said to her with a smile. She smiled and then she sat up a little and resumed sliding up and down my member, and then she did a literal finishing move, she prodded both of my sides at ones while she was doing it.

I released and let out a moan of my own and buckled my hips. She leaned in and kissed me as I did so and that only made it feel better. Great, now she knows my one true weakness! I was lying on the cloud, panting softly and RD was smiling in satisfaction. “Guess…huh….what RD?”

“Hmm?” she said to me with a grin.

“Your turn” I said before I flipped her over so she was on the cloud and I was on top of her. She looked a little worried now, and it wasn’t just because I knew her weak spot. “I told you I wouldn’t make this easy for you to hold out on” I said to her with a smile.

I moved my hand down her chest, across her stomach, and down in between her hips. She tensed up a little at the touch, but she calmed down immediately. I began to trace around her lips and she was letting out little moans of pleasure. I used my other hand to rub the sensitive spot under her wings. She was gritting her teeth and I could tell she was fighting the urge to end it right there, so I stopped for a few moments and kissed her to let her calm down, she was still a little ways away from how long it took me to finish, so I’d let it get closer.

This time I moved my head in between her hips and began to trace around her with my tongue. I decided that now would be a good time to progress a little further, so I stuck my tongue inside and began to lick. She let out yet another pleasure filled moan and even tensed up a little, keeping my tongue inside. I pushed inside further and she grabbed the back of my head like she did a few times before, and she dove my head in further.

I continued to lick and she finished with my face inside of her. She buckled her hips skyward and I heard a loud moan, and soon she released my head and I was covered with her fluids. I moved my head back up to her and kissed her softly, and she accepted it with a smile. We wrestled tongues for a while and then we just lay down on the cloud and enjoyed a few minutes peace.

“Now what the hell is all this about sex with your girlfriend day and WHAT IS WITH ALL THE MOANING!” I heard a voice say from below us. “AND WHOSE CLOTHES ARE THESE!!!”

I peered over the edge of the cloud with my head and RD followed suit. I concentrated on the clothing and soon they were floating up to me. I took them in my hands and began to dress myself. When I was fully dressed I looked over the cloud again and smiled.

“What is going on!? Clothes don’t fly! I don’t know what to believe anymore!” my friend said from below.

“Hello Ryan, long time no see!” I said from up on the cloud. “Say hi Dash.”

“Hi Ryan!” she said with a smile.

“K-Kyle!? R-R-Rainbow Dash? How are you two here?” Ryan said to me with his mouth agape.

“Ah, there you go! Here, let me help you get a better view of us!” I said before I lifted him up here with my power. He was taken off guard by what I did and soon he was floating in front of us while we sat on the cloud. “Now, I have leverage, so be nice to me and my wife” I said to him.

“Umm, I’m not sure I like the whole idea of me flying and you having powers similar to those from that movie that came out a long time ago! And how are you here anyways!” Ryan said to me with disbelief.

“Well, that’s not important. What is important is the fact that I’m going to be here for a week with RD here and we are going to be doing a bunch of fun things. I wanted to let you see me and to also let you know that you will possibly see and hear about us on the news a few times, we have a lot planned for this. Also, I have wanted to do this for a while now, and I figured that it would be the perfect time soooooo…” I said to him before I took off into the air with him and went up as high as I wanted to go and held him in front of me and smiled “Enjoy the ride, I’ll catch you when you reach Wal-Mart in Alleghany!” I said to him before I threw him with a burst of energy.

“What are you doing!!!” he yelled before he flew off into the distance.

“Come on RD, we have to be at Wal-Mart in 10 seconds flat!” I said to her before I flew off with her trailing after me laughing.

We landed on the roof of the building and I saw him coming in for a landing. I flew up and caught him with my power and I set him down on the ground. “That was fun, now go buy something with this and I’ll see you later” I said to him as I flipped him a gold coin and took off again.

Dash and I flew back up to the Manufacturer’s Hanover and landed up on top of the building. I sat down and smiled at her. She leaned up and kissed me and I looked at the sun, which was now almost setting. “I’ll go get something that we can use to sleep in. I think we should sleep up here tonight” I said to her with a kiss on the cheek.

She leaned up and kissed me and I took that as a yes. We sat there for a long time and watched the sun set, feeling good about our first day here. I had a lot planned and I wanted to do all of it.

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter, and the next one will be just as good if not better! I am going to take the rest of the day off and I’ll have another chapter posted tomorrow. Also, remember the skype chat!

A/N: Well. 1 day down 6 days to go! I have every day planned already, so be ready for some quick updates. What do you think will happen between Kyle and RD this chapter? I have an idea, and I think you'll like it. Let's read shall we?

I woke up early in the morning, the sun was barely rising over the hills at the time, and I looked at Rainbow, who was snuggled in close to me. I then thought about what we did last night. Ok, so I went and got some blankets from my father's house and we slept on the roof, and we had round two when we were lying there looking at the stars, I had a good night!

Rainbow Dash wiggled around a little bit and opened one of her eyes and looked at me with a smile. “Hmm, what are we going to do today?” she asked me as she sat up just a little bit and rubbed an eye with her hoof.

“Hmm, want to play a few pranks on the weather channel? I think we could do something that will make them think that somethings seriously wrong with their equipment” I said to her as I thought about it myself. This will be amazing!

“I'm game for some pranking, but I do want to tell you that even though it is dreamy to sleep under the stars, we need to find somewhere comfortable to sleep tonight” she said to me with a smile.

“Ok deal, I know a place to, the only thing is it will be a fly to get there, but I think we can do it. You want to go do the pranking now so we can leave to go to the spot where I think we'll spend a few days of our time?” I said to her before standing up and stretching.

“Yup, let's go make this weather station mad!” RD said before she got up and jumped on me and made me fall off the edge of the building with her. We flew high up into the air and stopped when we thought we would be high enough.

“Ok RD, you're the weather pony in Ponyville, so how do you make clouds and rain and stuff?” I asked her as I thought about how weird this would be making weather. Imma do something so funny that people will cry!

“Ok, there are plenty of clouds in the sky right now, so let's go gather some of them up and make what you want. To gather them up so you can move them easily, just fly around a group of them at really high speeds, it will force them into one cloud to move, then you just bring it over to where you want to have them. So what do you want to do?” RD asked me with a smile as she too thought about the possibilities.

“Ok, we are going to grab all the clouds we can and we are going to make the biggest cloud system that has ever been recorded, and we are going to break the record for biggest cloud on Earth, and I'm not even going to see if such a record exists, but we're going to do it anyways. Go get as much clouds as you can and bring them back to here. We'll build the main cloud afterward” I said to her with a grin. I'm going to make the commandments according to Kyle, and it will be written in the clouds.....literally!

RD and I split up and I took the south and west, and she took the north and east cloud space. I spun around countless cloud patches and made them all into one bigger and easier to push cloud. I pushed at least 25 big clouds to the center of where we were, the spot that would have the massive cloud that will most likely make people scared as to how big it truly will be. This is going to be so cool, and I'm thinking that We'll be getting some recognition with this.

It took about 5 hours to get all of the clouds within a let's just say 10 mile radius to where we were. I told Dash that all we had to do now was get the clouds together and form the monster of the cloud that will be on the weather station. I had a small but very lightning prone thunderstorm made with a group of the clouds and I put that in the center about halfway up the cloud formation.

We took another hour assembling all of the clouds into the right way so the main new cloud that was formed looked both cool and scary at the same time. Lightning bolts were shooting out of the cloud at random areas, and they never touched the ground, something I planned, I wanted it to look cool and scary, not be cool and scary AND deadly! I looked at the cloud in wonder from the ground over by the Manufacturers Hanover with RD and it was amazing as to what we made. “Come on Dash, let's go check out a weather station on a TV and see if it's there yet” I said to her with a grin.

We flew over to the Wal-mart nearby and we walked through the front doors. I smiled at the fact of everyone looking at us, especially at Rainbow Dash and we walked to the electronic section. On the way there I stopped at the clothing section and I picked out two matching white hoodies and I put one on for dash after I ripped a place for both of her wings. We stopped near the TV's and we looked at the heavy set guy on the weather.

“Thanks Jeff, this is Stormy Skies here with your accu-weather forecast. I have to say that one particular city in the region of the Twin Tiers is facing some bizarre weather patterns. We have already had countless reports of a massive and I mean massive cloud system in the area just north of Olean. This system is not in any aspect going to produce anything other than a show, but if you plan on flying your plane today, I suggest you wait, the lightning produced from this show is deadly however” Stormy Skies said with a smile as he pointed to the huge system on the dopplar.

“Stormy, is there anything special about this storm other than the shear size and show of it?” Jeff said with his toothy smile to the camera.

"Let's go into the details then shall we? We have possibly the biggest cloud system ever recorded by dopplar weather monitors in the history of weather. This cloud actually stops about 5000ft before the end of our atmosphere and the beginning of space, that's a massive cloud. There has also been a few reported calls about what looks to be writing on the cloud, and we have one picture to prove it. This was sent in by Gary Stu, from Olean” the weather man said with a smile before producing the picture that was sent in.

The picture had the cloud in it and there were words on the side of it. I made commandments according to me and I put them on the side of the cloud to further scare people. I wrote:

1.Dubstep is the music of the gods and should be listened to as such
2.When life gives you lemons, squeeze the juice into someone's eyes!
3.When faced with trouble, always put your minds judgment first, I did that and now i'm married and have a kid, ad I live somewhere amazing!
4.I will send down my wrath upon you all if you don't stop with the needless fighting. LOL JK I'm just playing with you. But seriously.
5.All will watch the news channel for the next six days, both local and worldwide.

I was brought back to attention from the picture by someone getting ready to speak. “Sounds like Gary Stu has a little too much power in his hands to be able to get a high quality photo like that!” Jeff said to Stormy Skies.

“Well truth it Jeff, Gary is a construction worker that's a little down on his luck right now due to his company preparing to foreclose. He's no real Gary Stu Jeff” the weather man said with a smile.

“Dash, you want to start to fly to where I think we will be staying for a few days. I think you'll like the scenery and the comfort it gives” I asked her with a smile as I pulled the hood up.

Dash put her hood up as well, “Yep, let's go.”

We left the store and began to fly through the air. I got the hoods for us so I could have them for the next phase of the plan while we were here. The rest of the day will be spent relaxing, then tomorrow will be spent on phase 3!

A/N: Well, here I am again to bring you all some chapters. I am sorry that i've been slacking, but here I am. So let's get back on track shall we?

We were over the Atlantic Ocean right now, somewhere on our way from New York on the way to Spain. I was telling her that we were going to be staying in Venice Italy because of the nice sights and peaceful city. RD was flying next to me and I was telling her all about where we were going.

“Well, this is one of the most beautiful places you could go. There are amazing places that you can see old culture from my world, not to mention the amazing food!” I said to her with a smile as I made my own mouth water. Mmm food!

“What kind of food do you mean? Is it really good?” Rainbow Dash asked as we flew through the air above the crystal clear waters.

“Well, there is amazing spaghetti, and the salads are possibly the best in the world, and they make amazing breads. I always wanted to have fresh Italian cooking. And then we're going to be staying in an amazing hotel on the beach” I said to her before I pointed in front of me. “Well, there's Spain, we're getting close now.”

We flew over the Spanish airspace and soon we were in the Mediterranean Sea's airspace. I once again pointed in front of me “There's Italy. We're here” I said to her before I started to look for the amazing towers of Venice to mark our area we need to be. Good grief, I am going to die if I don't get on the ground soon! I want to chill and fill my face with food, and then go fall asleep on a hotel bed!

We found Venice a little while later and I landed on the cobblestone streets. RD landed beside me and she looked around.. I was looking at the restaurant down the street, and RD soon saw it too. “Are we going to go there or are you just going to drool over it?” she asked me with a smirk.

“Yep, we're going there. I am starving and I want food now!” I said to her before I ran off towards the building. I didn't even make it there and a smoke screen was suddenly blocking my path. I was stuck in it and soon I was almost trampled over by guys wearing bandanas and holding flaming beer bottles. "AWW, I wanted food badly!"

“Kyle, who are they?” Rainbow asked me before I dove on top of her to cover her from a bottle that hit the car behind her and showered the area with fire and glass. “They're bad aren't they?”

“Weeeeeelllll, no not really. You see, these are rioters, they are upset with how things are going around here, which I am too, so they are expressing themselves with violence to make the change happen. Do you know what I mean?” I asked her before looking to the rioters. Go Italy people, kick their asses!

“What should we do?” Dash asked me as I got up and pulled the hood over my head.

“We're going to help them. I think we should become super heroes for a day, don't you? We could clean up the hatred in this city and make everything like it should. And then we'll get spaghetti, because I'm hungry” I said to her with a grin.

Rainbow Dash pulled up her hood as well, and then we ran into the smoke with the rioters. A flaming bottle flew past my head and I watched it hit the ground in front of me. I ran ahead with RD at my heels and we were soon face to face with the Venice police. I smiled and held my arms in mock defeat and RD was looking at me like I was crazy. “Kyle what are you doing?”

I stood there motionless and the police kept getting closer and closer. “Listen up mysterious hooded man! We have you and the others surrounded, do not move” the lead officer said through the microphone with a heavy Italian accent.

So they think I'm American just because of nothing hmm, fine, let them think that! “ahh ahh ahh, you didn't say the magic word!” I said to the officer before I brought my hands down and made them look like crude hand guns. I began to mock pull the trigger and after each one I did a policeman would fly back and land on the ground stunned. “You measly policeman are no match for my stun guns, and these are super effective! If you want everything to go back to normal you'll let the city run by the ruling of the people, or else I'll stay here forever and keep sliding you across the ground with these” I said before I shot another wave of energy at a officer lying on the ground, making him slide further back on the ground. I'm a non harmful peace maker. I should join the peace core!

"You demand something that is not able to be acquired. This will never happen, so do not thrust you're pathetic attempts at peace to us!” the lead officer said before he held out his hand and then made a fist.

“Oh shit, RD get behind me now!” I said to her before the officers in front of me opened fire. RD jumped behind me just in time and I concentrated on the air in front of us and the bullets stopped when they reached us. Chuck Norris eat your hear out, you can't do this!

“What are you?” the officer said to me scared now.

“I just a regular Joe, now are you going to tell the guy who runs this joint to let the voice of the people be heard?” I said to him before I picked him up with one of my hands and brought him over to me while giving him a wedgie at the same time to add insult to injury. I love being a super human freak, just like the Hulk, Kyle smash! With his mind!

“We will listen to your demands, just promise to leave this place with your weird thing and never return” the officer said while holding his nether region in pain.

“Thank you. Come on Dash, let's go!” I said before I took off into the air and flew just above the clouds so they couldn't see us.

“Wow, so you just let the people here get what they wanted? Why did you do that?” Rainbow Dash said to me before I lowered my hood.

“Yep, this way there won't be any wars for a little while because of the population being happy. Now, let's go see that room we're going to be staying in” I said to her before I flew to a large building right on the river and landed on the balcony two floors from the roof. Dash landed next to me and I started to walk into the hotel. I found a room that was down on the end of the hall that was labeled Presidential Suit 1b on a plaque in black letters. “Here we are, now don't get to shocked by how it looks on the inside” I said to her before I opened the door.

“Holy hay, this place is amazing! Look at the exotic drinks on the stands, the sweet little hot tub in the corner of the room!
The awesome balcony with...what is that?” Dash said to me as she looked around the room in amazement.

Good, good, love this room, I wanted to get it because all honey-moons have a presidential suit, well, the ones in the movies I guess, but still. “That's a fire-pit, you can sit by it at night and enjoy the night sky and see the night-life. How do you like it? Is it cool enough for a spot to stay at for the rest of our honeymoon?” I asked her. Please say yes, please say yes!

“Are you kidding!? This place is beyond cool! You picked an awesome place. I think the next few days are going to be pretty fun for us” RD said to me before she walked over to the bed and sat down on it and patted a spot next to her.

AWW YEAH, I really DID do good didn't I? I get to have happy times because of an awesome hotel room! I waled over and sat down on the bed. “I love you.”

“I love you too, in a little bit we'll do something, but right now you're mine” Dash said to me before she grabbed my collar and pulled me into a long hard kiss. Me Gusta for the force, it feels so energized!

I accepted the kiss and I opened my mouth and we began to swap tongues. She would occasionally breath into my mouth as I would for her and we would both let out little moans of enjoyment. It was going to be a fun night.

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter, there are still a few days left until they have to leave. What is going to happen next, let's find out shall we?

We were sitting on the bed and RD was looking at me with those bedroom eyes again. I put my arm up to her back where her wings connected and began tracing circles around them, which made Dash look at me and smile. “You know if you want to get all lovey dovey you could have just said so…or pushed me onto the bed or something” I said to her as I continued to trace around her back.

“Ok” she said to me before she pushed me onto the bed and laid down on top of me. “I want to get all lovey dovey with you, and I know you want it too, now do I have to take your clothes off or are you going to do it this time?” Dash said to me with a laugh before she pecked me on the lips.

Hmm, I know I should feel something from that last comment, but I find myself not caring. I always find a way to get back at them, so I’ll wait. “Eager to mess around hmm? I think just having sex is getting pretty dull don’t you? We should liven it up a little, how about a little foreplay?” I asked her with a grin spreading across my face. This is going to be fun, that is if she even knows what I’m talking about!

“You mean like a game that also has messing around too? Sweet I’m in, what do you have in mind?” Rainbow Dash asked me with eager anticipation.

“Huwha? I didn’t think you’d get what I meant but seeing as you do let me think for a sec” I said to her before putting my hand up to my chin and rubbing back and forth. Well, there is always wrestling for pins, but she’s probably got a big advantage there. Then there’s always role-playing, but I think that would get pretty weird, not to mention confusing! I don’t know what else there is to do, so I guess I’m going to go with the wrestling idea. I lose already!

“Today Kyle” Rainbow said to me before leaning in again and kissing me.

“I looked at her and rubbed her mane. “Dash, how do you feel about wrestling” I asked her before I guarded my face from the incoming abuse. I do not condone child violence; I do however find it hilarious. See what I did there?

"Done deal, rules?” Dash said to me with her bedroom eyes again trying to throw me off.

“Umm, how about this. I am wearing a shirt, pants and underwear; we have rounds in which we have to pin one another, and the first to be pinned for 5 seconds loses and the winner gets to do whatever he or she wants to the other for 30 seconds. And if it’s me I have to lose one piece of clothing. The game ends when I lose all of my clothes, then we can get all mushy with each other. Sound good?” I asked her before I realized what I had gotten myself into. Holy mother of Celestia, I just royally screwed myself over worse than when we actually do start screwing each other, if you know what I mean!

“Ha, I’m sorry for the punishment you just gotten yourself into, but I am going to enjoy pinning you and ripping those clothes off you!” Dash said to me with a sultry grin that made me falter for a moment.

“Actually I will strip a piece of clothing off after every round, I get to choose though if I win the round though” I said to her with my final modification to our little game that was going to royally put me to shame. I wanted it to be fairer, but turns out I just made myself even worse off to start with! ARGH!

“Ok, READY SET GO!” RD said to me before she reached her fore hooves and grabbed my arms and pulled them around to my back and forcing me to lie on my stomach. She put my arms around and then pressed my hands, while still behind my back, up to the back of my head. Then to make it worse she sat on my arms so I couldn’t move them. Whelp, I knew she was going to try to take advantage of it, but she can’t do anything to me until she at least gets my underwear off. HAH!

She pinned me down for WAY more than 5 seconds and then she gripped my pants in between her teeth and ripped them down my legs, and then tossing them across the room with a flip of her head. “There, now I get 30 seconds, hope your ready” Dash said to me before she let me up and grabbed my head with her fore hooves and brought me in for a long kiss. She held it for a while, and occasionally she would moan and we swapped tongues, and then the time was up. She pulled away and licked her lips “There, you got it easy this time; don’t expect it to be that easy next time though.”

I smiled and pounced on her. I held her legs with my arms and legs and kissed her. 1…2…3…kissing feels good…5. I pulled away and she threw me off of her. She smiled at me and I grinned to her in return. “So, this last round is going to be pretty intense, I won’t make it easy for you either, also, I have the advantage with this win, I get to do way more than just kiss you.”

Dash’s jaw dropped and I took off my shirt. She didn’t have any time to prepare for me pushing her back onto the bed and going to work making her feel good. I licked her sweet spot and rubbed my fingers along her lips, which would make her tensed up every now and again and let out little moans. I resumed my duty and after the thirty seconds were up I leaned up and kissed her “see? Way more than just kissing.”

“I…hate…you” Dash said as she panted, trying to calm herself down from the pleasure she was just feeling. When she recovered she got into a deep stance that was spread out. Get ready, I’m coming in hot!” she said to me with another sultry grin.

She said my line! Totally not cool! Hmm, time to think of a snappy comeback or something! “Come at me bro!” I said to her with a smile in return. Genius Kyle, that was a great comeback!

Dash lunged at me and I grabbed her while she was still in the air around her mid-section. I flipped her over and plopped her on the bed and then I began to tickle her belly trying to make her laugh, it worked. She then got really serious for a moment and spun around onto her back and then pushed herself up with her hooves and hit me with all of her weight and I landed on the bed with her sitting on top of me. “You ready to give up?”

“How did you do that? Oh never mind, just rip my underwear off, it’s been more than 5 seconds” I said to her in defeat. Whelp, here comes payback for last round, time to get ready to face my punishment. Oh lordy have mercy on my soul!

Dash smiled at me and grabbed my underwear in her teeth and slid them down. She tossed them over with my pants and then she looked at me. She then began to work on making me feel good, which wasn’t that hard to be honest. She licked up and down my member and then she began to slide her mouth over it and down its length, she then began to move up and down and I was having trouble keeping my cool. If she keeps this up I’ll be finished in no time, yes I did that one on purpose so hah! The thirty seconds passed and after I began to think of dead kittens and nuns I was still ready to go for the real fun.

“Ready to get mushy now?” I said to her with a smile.

“Yep” Dash replied before she leaned up and kissed me again.

Dash and I were sitting on the balcony outside and there was a small bonfire going in the fire pit keeping us warm. I managed to hit up a convenience store after our roughhousing and grabbed the stuff needed to make smores. Dash found them to be quote unquote “otherworldly” and I had to look at her like the Y U NO Guy for that one. You don’t say it’s otherworldly, well we are on another world!

“Dash, have you ever wondered why I have gotten so much fire while on Equestria, and by that I mean the bad luck, with dying, getting hurt, need I go on?” I asked her before I took a bite out of my smore.

“I don’t know, but you shouldn’t be upset with it. We’ve all had our fare share of bad experiences. Everything will get better, and you won’t break your nose every day” Dash said to me with a smile, and then she got another smore ready.

“I know, and I love it there, with all of you, you are my family now. We only have a few days here, do you want to start getting a list ready for stuff we want to take back with us?” I asked her with thoughts of grandeur flowing through my mind. Oh the things that could be introduced into their culture, why even a pen would make their lives better!

“Go get a piece of paper and something to write with and we’ll think it over” Dash said to me before she took another bite out of her smore. She was on like 5 to my 2.

I grabbed a piece of paper and wrote at the top “What needs to go to Equestria”. I looked at her “Well, I think I’ll get an mp3 player for us and Vinyl”

“What’s an mp3 player?” Dash asked me with curiosity.

“Well, an mp3 player is a music storing thing. I can put music on it before we go and we will be able to listen to that music whenever we want to, and I’ll get us headphones to go with them so we look fly” I said to her before continuing the list. The list got pretty long after a while, we thought of stuff that would benefit everypony.

1. 3 mp3 players, (put music on them for us before we leave)
2. 3 dark blue Just Beats headphones (to match the mp3’s you idiot)
3. A recipe book with awesome vegan food (no more meat ever!)
4. Four new speakers for Vinyl’s club. (hers are so old and needs to have the power of the gods, so why not ones with bass amplification and subwoofers?)
5. A few pictures of my folks ( so I can remember them)
6. A few lower quality speakers for our house ( for when we want to listen to music)
7. A package of pens for Twilight (make them refillable ones)
8. A journal to keep so I can look back on my life
9. Some clothes

I looked over the paper with the items and felt satisfied. I have more than enough to get everything needed, and it won’t even make a dent into my money. That’s probably because a gold coin here is worth almost 2 grand while in Equestria it’s worth one coin!

“I’m getting pretty tired; want to go to bed now?” Dash said to me as she got up and yawned.

“Sure” I said to her in reply before dousing out the fire and then walking with her back into the hotel room and onto the bed.

When we woke up we were feeling refreshed and ready to go out and enjoy the day. This was one of the last days that we could do anything fun and stupid before I had to get stuff ready to take back with us. I hate crunch time!

“Kyle, what are we going to do today?” Dash said as she sat up in the bed and rubbed her eyes with a fore hoof.

“Hmm, have you ever heard of the term super heroes? Like you know, people or ponies that have super strength or abilities that make them incredible?” I asked her with a smile as I thought about what today could include. First we go back to NYC, and then we start beating the snot out of bad guys and become famous and get our own comic book and a nomination for DC universe! I….AM….A….GENIUS!!! Then we go and troll on the prez, which will be fun!

“Yeah, but don’t they not exist? I mean, who has super powers around here?” Dash said with a quizzical look to me.

I face palmed and smiled “Ok, let me rephrase that. WE are going to go back to New York City and we are going to be superheroes, and do you know why?” I asked her as I grabbed our white matching hoodies from the table and tossed her hers.

“Because we have super powers?” Rainbow Dash said to me before it clicked in her head about what I had planned. “OH, you mean we’re the superheroes because you have that freaky mind thing that Twi gave you and we can fly and stuff. Awesome, are we going to kick the snot out of bad guys?” RD asked me as she jumped off the bed displaying a roundhouse kick.

“If we’re lucky, but NYC has a lot of crime, so I bet we find something. Do you want to head out?” I asked her as I pulled my hoodie on and opened the sliding doors to the balcony. Up up and AWAYYYYY!!!

“Yep, let’s go beat up some baddies!” Dash said before she flew out of the door with me following behind her.

We were in the harbor after about 3 hours of flying. It was very dull and sometimes I fell out of the air just for fun. One time I hit the water, which wasn’t fun. We were sitting on top of the statue of liberty’s book and we were looking over the city. This is your kingdom Simba, argh I did it again. I am not 5 years old anymore!

I slid off the book and free fell for a little bit before I stopped and took off towards the empire state building. Dash was flying right behind me and we landed on the sidewalk out in front of the building. There were a lot of people around and they saw us and gasped and began pointing at us and taking pictures. “Dash, pull up your hood, we need to remain incognito for a little bit” I said to her before I pulled my hood up.

Dash did what I asked and we stood there getting pictures taken for a little bit. A kid came out of the crowd and up to me. “Mister, who are you? And who is that?” he said as he pointed to RD.

“We are the darkness to the light, the light to the darkness, insert metaphor here! We are the alpha and the omega, we are the ones who reach out to those who got their purse stolen, yes you grandma sitting on that park bench” I said as I pointed to the old lady, who smiled at me in return. I am so full of it right now, thank you references to make this speech a little easier! Also I am an asshole! “We are known to you as mystery” I finished with the cunning name that really wasn’t cunning at all.

I then heard sirens coming from a few streets over and I took off with Dash at my heels. We flew over a few streets and sure enough there was a bank robbery in progress. We landed in front of the building and I walked over to the officer in charge. “What’s going on?” I said in a batmanesque voice.

“Well, the first national bank is being robbed, and there are hostages inside, we can’t get close for the fear of them killing the hostages” the officer said to me.

“We have it under control” Dash said before she flew off along with me. We went as fast as we could go and we flew around back to an emergency exit. I concentrated on the hinges and they snapped with ease, and the door hit the ground with a thud. We walked inside and began looking around for the hostages or criminals.

Before long we saw a few armed guys wearing ski masks, and I knew that they were bad. We were around the corner from them and they were standing still, probably picking their noses waiting for the guy that’s probably breaking the safe open and getting the money. I peered around again with one of my hands outstretched and I flicked a finger while concentrating on the gun in the two people’s hands and they flew out of them and went sailing through the air they hit a pane of glass with enough force to break it, which made me snicker, which made them hear my stupid ass. Shit, why do I have to have the need to laugh at stupid things!

“How the hell did that happen? Who’s there, we have hostages and we aren’t playing around here, we want 250 grand and a chopper out of here, you got 1 hour to get it!” the main guy said as he walked into view with a rpg in his arms. “Where are you?”

I wanted to make it so they would be humiliated when they went to jail, so I looked back to the two that had the guns and I lifted them up by their underwear and smacked their heads together. “Dash go and see if you can’t get the hostages free and get them out through the back, I’ll distract the guy with the heavy weapon.” I began to spin the two guys around the leader and their screaming was making it so I could laugh at them.

“Make it stop boss! I can’t feel my groin anymore!” the one guy yelled as he grabbed at his nether regions with his hands as he started to cry.

“Whoever is doing this better stop! I am running out of patience and I will not hesitate to blow all of these people to bits!” the leader said as he continued to watch the two henchmen fly around him faster and faster.

Dash walked away from me and she was nearing the door with a brick jammed into the handle. She bucked the door open and saw the hostages inside. She looked back over her shoulder and found that the two henchmen’s screaming had covered up her door breaking, so she was safe for now. She rushed in and began giving out instructions. “Ok, you need to be really quiet and follow my lead closely. We are going to go out the back door and you need to be as quiet as possible ok?” Dash watched as they all nodded and she led them out as quietly as possible.

I was watching them as they made their way towards me. The leader was now red faced and yelling at just about anything, and he was paying no attention to the hostages leaving. They filed past me and I smiled when they left out the back door. “Good, now that Dash is out getting the hostages taken care of, I can have fun with my rag-dolls!” I said silently to myself before I smiled. And a one and a two and a one two three go!

I threw the two henchmen towards the windows and they broke through them and hit the ground outside. I was pretty sure they were out cold after a few minutes of flying around by their tighty whities, so I was free to deal with the leader without trouble. “Hey big tall and bald! You want to get a wedgie too?” I said before I jumped out from my hiding spot with a grin. “Ta Da!”

“Who the hell are you? What are you doing here little kid?” he then looked around and saw the door to the hostages was opened and they were gone. He looked back at me with his face as red as a tomato “How did you get the hostages out? Screw it, you are going to be paint for the walls when I’m done with you!” he said before he pointed the rocket launcher at me.

“Now baldy, how many times have I told you to clean your big hulking weaponry? It’s just a mess, you better let me see it” I said to him before I grabbed it out of his hand by concentrating and holding it above my right hand. “This is how you clean an rpg. With one swift thought the weapon disassembled itself and hit the ground in a heap of parts, the only thing that was still in the air above my hand were the screws that held it together. Now look what I did, oops! “Now to learn your lesson on proper weapon care, I want you to make all of these screws perfectly clean when you’re in prison.”

“What are you? You can’t make me do anything!” the guy said to me with a laugh that turned into a cough.

“Blah blah blah, I’m the blah blah, insert metaphor here, I’m mystery along with my other equal and I’m going to make you go out of that window right there and hit the side of that cop car” I said as I pointed to the closest cop car outside. I made a fist and punched the air and he flew out of the window and hit the side of the car and then hit the ground. Cops immediately surrounded him and brought him down. We are better than batman, and superman, AND Hancock! Mystery will take DC Universe by storm!

I flew out and landed next to RD. the lead officer walked over and shook my hand “You two saved our city from a horrible robbery! You will be the talk of the city for a long time!”

“Come on RD we have someone very important I want you to meet” I said without paying any heed to what the man said to me. I took off and so did Dash and we flew south towards the nation’s capital. Time to say hi to the president!

We landed out in front of the capital building about 45 minutes later and I pulled my hood down. “Now how to say hi? I know I’ll just walk up to the front door and knock politely!” I said out loud with a grin of satisfaction. Yep, just so I can say don’t taze me bro to the security officials!

We walked up to the front door, which made me thing of mahogany for some reason and I knocked on the door. A few long minutes later a secretary opened the door. “How may I help you young man?”

“Well first I would like for you to call me Kyle, I feel like being casual about this, and second, I want to talk to the president, and tell him that the NYC bank robbery stopper is here to see him” I asked with a bat of my eyes to make it seem like I was truly interested, which I wasn’t. I want to troll him so bad!

“Well I’m sorry Mr. Kyle, but the president is a very busy man and he doesn’t have time to see you now. Is that all?” the lady asked me with impatience.

“Yes, may we use the restroom?” I asked with a quick wink to RD who smiled a little.

“Despite my better judgment, come in and follow me please” the secretary said before she led us through the halls of the capital building. We were walking and I saw two huge double doors, and I immediately thought that that was where the oval office was, so I veered off quietly with Dash and I opened the door. Please don’t secretly be carrying a .45 in your pants!

The president also known as Barack Obama turned around in his swivel chair and looked at us, mostly at Rainbow with curiosity. “What can I do for you two? And might I add that very few have stepped into the oval office uninvited.”

Oh I almost definitely shit my pants when he said that last comment! “Well, Mr. President we are the ones who stopped the robbery in NYC this morning, and now we just wanted to stop by here and say hi to you and that yo outfit is tight yo! I mean, you appeal to the kids with an outfit that fly! Now I don’t mean to be a talkative guy that has to leave suddenly, but I am actually dead, and I only have two more days here before I go back to my home, so bye!” I said to him before I took off and flew with Rainbow Dash through the hallways and out the front of the capital building again.

We flew right back towards my old home town and we landed right in front of the Holiday Inn. “Dash, we will take it easy tomorrow and relax in my old town, and then the day after I’ll get the stuff we want to take back and then we’ll be set” I said to her before I tossed 3 gold coins at the lady behind the desk who looked at me funny, but handed me a key card anyways. We walked upstairs and flopped down onto our bed and almost immediately went out for the night.

A/N: I know you were expecting the whole trip to be packed with something for every day, but I kind of lost my train of thought for something for day 6. So I went ahead and made it be the relaxing day that Kyle told RD in the last chapter. To make it get funny again, we are on day 7 now, the day Kyle and RD have to go and get everything that they need to take back with them, and then the going back home part, will have a bit of sadness in the chapter for saying final goodbyes and all to his mom. Time to read!

Oh crap, I only have until 7:00 to get everything done! It was convenient though that it’s 7pm and not am, and the fact that there’s a little timer on the stone I got from Celestia. Dash and I were ready to go and it was already noon, so we were getting short on time for everything, mostly because we got a little out of control when we woke up, not that I’m complaining or anything! “Dash, we need to go get our stuff we want to take back with us and I then I want to go say goodbye to my mom before we go back.”

“Ok, where do you want to go first?” Rainbow Dash asked me as she hopped off the bed.

“We are going to go to Wal-Mart, the best place to find everything and anything you need! Come on let’s go” I said to her happily before walking out of our hotel room with her right behind me. When we got outside we flew the two minutes it took to get to the big store and we landed out in front. We walked inside through the sliding doors and I headed straight for the electronics section first. Ok, I decided that for an mp3 player I’d get 3 IPod Classics 7th gen with 80 GB of memory. I took them out and set them in the basket I was carrying with me. Ok, now I know that they probably have Beats here, so where are they? If they don’t I will lose some respect for this place!

After about a half hour of searching for everything we walked out of the store with everything we needed. I had added some stuff to the list, which I now called my do this before you go back to being dead list, and we were flying to my dad’s house once more. When we landed there his van wasn’t there so again he was probably working. I went up to my back door and found my hidden key and unlocked it. This went straight into my old room and when I opened it, everything still looked the same. Ok, time to get all of my music onto these things so I, Dash and Vinyl will be happy for some Dubs and Wubs. I know that was cheesy shut up!

That alone took 2 hours because of the fact of first time boot up and then the transferring of all of the music to the IPods. After we finished there I grabbed my back pack and walked over to my dresser and pulled out some clothes. I stuffed them inside and then I looked at Dash, who was looking at my old Vizio 37” LCD Flat screen and Xbox 360. Oh god, she doesn’t want me to…..does she?

“Kyle, what are these, and what do they do?” she asked me with curiosity as she pressed the little button on my Xbox with her hoof, turning it on.

“That is a TV and video game console. I used to play them for fun when I was here. They are pretty fun” I said to her in reply.

“Oh well, are you ready to go?” she asked me as she turned around.

“Sure, do you want to bring anything back that I might have forgot about adding to the list?” I asked her as she then started to think.

“Well, to be honest, I think bringing the TV and game thing back would be pretty fun” she said to me with a smile.

I knew it, she does want to have them! Curse my ability to think logically for some moments and figure out the plot! “Ok, I see no problem with it, but we will have to make a rush back down to that store and get a generator to power them up when we go home, because of the lack of electricity and all” I said to her before she leaned up and gave me a soft kiss on the lips.

I decided that seeing as we added a bunch of stuff to take with us and three things that would stink to carry around, we would just go back from my old room. I rushed back to Wal-Mart and grabbed the generator and brought it back and set it down next to the TV and Xbox. I had the Kinect with it so I put that with it too, along with all of my Kinect related games. I did not pack my controller, mostly because none of the ponies would be able to use it. There, NOW we have everything. Time to go say goodbye to my mommy!

It was 6:00pm and we only had an hour before we were to go back. We went down to my mom’s house and went in through the back door and she was sitting at the table. She turned to us when we walked in and she smiled. “Hi Kyle, how are you?”

“I’m fine mom, Dash and I just came back to say goodbye. We have to go back home at 7, so I wanted to say goodbye” I said to her sullenly. I feel like an asshole for leaving her again! I mean I am technically dead, so I should go back to where I am actually living, but that doesn’t make the fact of me going to make her shed not so manly tears any less hurtful!

“Will you ever be able to come back?” she asked, I could tell she was getting down now.

I sat down on the chair next to hers. “I don’t think so. This stone that brought me here with RD probably only works once, so I probably won’t be coming back. I need to get back on track with my life back home too, and I feel really bad for saying this but, I might not see you again for a long time. I will try to get in touch with you via that mirror thing every now and again, but that might even be spread out a lot longer. I have my own family that I need to take care of and I need to be there for them, just like you were always there for me” I said to her. Here come the waterworks in 3…2…1.

“I’m so proud of you. You have grown so much since before all of this happened. You have a family that you love dearly, a job, and you’re happy. I understand the fact of you needing to be there, and I want you to know that I understand. I will see you when I see you, and that is good enough for me” she said before she got up and hugged me tightly. When she let go she looked at the clock “Oh my, you two better get back to where you need to be, it’s almost 7.”

“Thanks mom” I said to her before I walked back out the back door. Everything went better than expected!

"Rainbow Dash can I speak to you for just a moment?” my mom asked her.

“Sure, what’s up?” Dash replied happily.

“I want you to make sure Kyle keeps out of trouble. I saw the scars on his arms and legs. I don’t want anything bad to happen to him. It would crush me to think of something happening to him again and it happening to you this time” my mom said to her with a smile.

“I hear ya. He is a wonderful guy. You raised him right. If anything we keep each other out of trouble. Thank you for letting us visit and for me to get to know you a little more. I got to go now” RD said to my mom with a soft smile before leaving out through the back door.

We were sitting around at my dad’s house again in my room. There were only 5 minutes left but man were they dragging on forever. We stood up and walked over to where all of our stuff was sitting on the floor and waited.

“Dash, when we get back, where do we go? Do we go back to the castle or do we just go straight home?” I asked her quizzically. Please be straight home, I don’t want to carry the TV and generator back home!

I don’t know, we’ll just have to wait and see” Dash replied before she once again leaned up and planted a kiss on my lips. We held it for a while, dash teased my lips with her tongue and I opened them and she slid it into my mouth. We swapped tongues for a little while and we must have forgot about the time, because when we stopped kissing we were standing in our living room back home, with everything scatted at our feet still.

“Well, that was fun, but I feel good being back home” I said out loud.

“Surprise!” said a familiar overjoyed voice as Pinkie Pie and all of the others bounced out of hiding spots scattered everywhere. “We knew that you would be coming back home so we wanted to surprise you, did it work?”

ARGH, I nearly had a heartnnnng attack! Never again will we leave town for more than a day! “You got me pretty good Pinkie, I’ll give you that!” I said to her with a wiggle of my finger that resembled the Oh you! meme.

“Dad! What’s all of this stuff?” Stratus said as he trotted up to me and jumped into my arms.

“Why don’t the rest of you gather round and I’ll tell you” I said to him and the others. They all walked over and I smiled. “Well, the spell said that I could bring anything back that wouldn’t harm the balance of things here, so I brought back things that would help everypony!” It feels like Christmas again! Stratus got down and he was interested in the Xbox, which I took as a blessing. He’s going to be a gamer just like me! I am proud! “I brought back a little something for everypony. Pinkie Pie loves baking, so I brought back a huge recipe book chock full of sweets and deserts for her to try out” I said before I handed her the recipe book.

“Sweet, I can’t wait to try out all of these new goodies!” Pinkie Pie said as she bounced up and down happily.

“Rarity, you are a fashionista, so I brought you a full year’s worth of fashion magazines to help you model some new dresses and attire” I said to her before handing them over. I felt like throwing up when I said fashionista, not gonna lie!

“For twilight, I brought back two books, one on everything related to human culture and all about us, and the other is an enchanting book that I found in the book store. I have no idea what it says, but you’re the pony who is into this, so I got it too” I said before she walked over and took them from me.

“For Fluttershy I got a huge book on animals with facts and ways to treat them and different things like that, and I brought back a bag of carrots for Angel” I said to her with a smile before walking them over to her. She took them and her face flushed a little and she hid it behind a forelock of hair.

AJ, for you I brought back a brand new lasso. This is made from a very tough material so it won’t break under stress” I said before I tossed it to her. She took it and nodded.

“The rest of the stuff I brought back is ours, but there is going to be a surprise with one of them. I hope you all like your gifts?” I said to them with a smile of joy.

Without warning everypony crowded around me and hugged me. They wouldn’t let go for a few moments but when they did, they all said thanks and how thoughtful I was to do this. I told them that I didn’t want anything in return, and they looked a little shocked at first, but they listened. They all left shortly after and it was just Stratus, Dash and I.

I quickly hooked up the generator, TV and Xbox and then I sat down. “Tomorrow I’ll teach you how to use it, and then I have to go to work to get myself back in the routine of working. Then when I get off I’ll come home and mess around on the games with you two.

A/N: I hoped you liked the chapter. Next one will be up tomorrow!

When I got up in the morning I felt like everything was finally looking up. I was back home, everypony was happy, nothing bad was happening, all was good. I let Dash sleep in and decided to go downstairs and get breakfast ready for all of us. Oh, I kind of feel like Wheaties this morning….THE BREAKFAST OF CHAMPIONS! But seriously I’m making pancakes.

I was just about done making them when Dash and Stratus walked in. They sat down and I set a plateful down on the table and dished them out to both of them and myself. “Ok, if you want me to, I’ll teach you a little about the game system and you two can mess around with it and try it out while I’m gone today, so you can get used to it” I said to them as I took a bite of my hot cake.

“Cool!” Stratus said before he began eating.

“Sure, we can try it out. What kind of things can you do with it?” RD asked me with a smile.

“Well, with all of the games I brought, there are dancing ones, a few action ones, and a few others. I think you two would like Dance Dance Revolution though, that one is pretty fun” I said to them.

“Cool, I can’t wait to try it out!” Dash said to me with a grin.

When we were done eating and I cleaned up I met them in the living room. I pulled the tarp out and set it out for them and then I hit the power button for the TV and Xbox. They both turned on and soon we were at the home screen. “Xbox, play game” I said to the console’s Kinect feature.

“Did-did you just talk to it?” Rainbow Dash asked me with awe as the game started.

“Yep, the Kinect feature lets you be hands and well hooves free with the system. Now with this game you have to use the mat and hit the arrows with your hooves when the arrow passes over the marker to hit it. The closer you are the better your score you get. I’ll show you one round and then I have to go to work, but if you have anything to tell me, feel free to stop down and ask questions” I said to them before I moved my hand over the start button for a random song. I will have to show them DJ Hero 2 when I get home, that one will be pretty cool! DJ KY13 is in the hizouse!

I started the song and soon the arrows were moving towards the markers. I began moving my feet to the correct spots, and doing so horribly. After the song finished I motioned for them to try their hooves at it. “Ok, well, if you need me you know where I’m at. See you later love” I said to Dash before kissing her on the lips quickly. I walked out the door and decided to walk to the club for a change, maybe see some ponies on the way and say hi. I hope I see Derpy, maybe she’ll give me another special muffin as a welcome home present!

I made it to the club a little while later with a bag in my hand. I did see Derpy and she DID give me muffins! I wanted to see if they were special, but I had no idea how to tell, so I thought about Vinyl and her probably trying them before. I opened the door and walked inside. I put my bag behind the counter and saw a note on the marble top. I groaned and looked at it. It read:

Dear Kyle,

I know you came back yesterday and welcome back. It’s been rough around here and I have been having a completely shitty time with everything. Octy and I had a fight about a week ago and I think she broke up with me. I really don’t blame her and I feel bad about everything. I am going to open the club tonight, but I probably won’t be talking much, so you’ll be pretty much running the whole talking thing. Sorry if I bummed you out.

Vinyl Scratch

I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose. “Ok, she’s got to be in one of these rooms somewhere, I need to try to cheer her up a bit” I said to myself as I began to walk around the floor of the club. There was a second floor, but I never really saw anything up there other than storage, so I figured she was somewhere on the first floor. Heh, maybe I’ll give her a special muffin to make her all better, which is if these are special muffins!

I searched all doors but one and all others had no trace of her inside. I was left with the last door. I opened it quietly and found her lying on a black couch and she was staring at the ceiling with her shades down over her eyes. I walked in and shut the door and she turned her head towards me. “What are you doing here so early? The club isn’t going to be opened early so you didn’t need to come in this early” she said to me meekly.

“Well, I got your note and I am sorry to hear about what happened. I wanted to let you know that I’m here for you and if you need anything I’m here to help. Do you want to talk about it?” I asked her with hope that she gets it off her chest so she could go back to the out of control crazy drunken mare that I like. She’s about as fun as Twilight at a bookstore, and that’s not fun at all!

“There’s nothing to talk about. I pissed her off and she doesn’t want to see me, that’s it” she said before she turned her head away.

I picked up a comfy chair and walked over and sat it down next to her. I sat down and grabbed her shoulders lightly and pulled her up to a sitting position. She looked at me with those shades and I reached up and pulled them off her face gently. She had been crying recently. “Vinyl, you need to let this out before it just gets bottled u inside you. You have a shoulder to cry on, and I want you to know that Dash and I are here for you if you need our help, we’re your friends.”

She took me a little off guard when she reached her fore hooves around my neck and pulled me into a hug. She was crying on my shoulder and I patted her back and kept telling her to just get it all out now. I know she didn’t do anything wrong on purpose, but those two were right and wrong for each other. They complement each other with music, but yet their personalities and life styles are completely different. Counselor Kyle is in! I do free consultations! Which is a big rip off if you think about it!

It took her a while, but she calmed down and released me from the hug. I smiled at her “Feel any better now that you soaked my shirt?”

“Yes actually” she said sniffling. “You know Kyle, you are amazing, I tell you to leave me alone and what do you do? You come in and help anyways. Thanks” she said to me with a smile.

“I try to help everypony. I hate seeing anypony upset and I always want to make it better. Do you want to talk about anything else while you’re letting everything out?” I asked her without a care in the world. I like helping, and she couldn’t possibly say anything that I wouldn’t try to work out with her.

“Well, I was thinking about some stuff lately. You know how I was into a mare right? I thought she was cute and all and we got along for the most part right?” she started off to me.

“Yeah” I said to her. I’m sensing something coming my way and I might not like it!

“I never thought I was into males, I never found any of them attractive enough for me, but I found mares to be attractive enough. I did find a male that I’m interested in now though, and I think it’s you” she said to me, a little apprehensively.

I nearly choked on the breath I was taking. Oh shit, she likes me too!? What is going on here!? What will Dash say about this kind of thing, because I have to tell her, husbands do that kind of thing! “Me? Are-are you sure?”

“You’re the only one who shows nothing but love and tries to help me out with anything. I think you’re cute, funny, and I just really like you is all” she said to me in reply, now she was starting to flush.

“Ok, let’s talk about this topic for a minute. You know I’m married to RD right? I don’t think she’d like the idea of me getting closer with you also” I said to her, trying to be nice about it. I’m flipping out right now!

“She didn’t tell you? It’s ok for a ‘stallion’ to have more than one mate, it’s quite common actually, especially in our town” Vinyl said to me, not faltering her mood in the slightest.

“WHAT? It’s ok for that kind of thing here!? Who has more than one mate?” I asked her trying to see if she was bluffing or not.

“There’s Doctor Whooves, he’s courting with Derpy and Colgate, then there’s Caramel, who’s courting Flitter and Cloudchaser” Vinyl said almost instantly.

OH MY GOOOOOOODDDDDDD!!!!! IS EVERYTHING HERE BACKWARDS…AND UPSIDEDOWN! “OK, so I guess it’s ok here, but I am a little uncertain about this kind of thing, mostly because it was called being a bigamist where I came from, and it was bad” I said to her. I started to think about the idea though. Well, if it’s ok, and RD wants to do it, then I can’t say no to her. I will always try to make everypony happy. I also can’t lie when I say that I do have a little feeling for her deep down.

“To be honest, I talked to RD about this kind of thing once. I told her that I thought you were kind of cute and everything. She told me about her being the technical leader of the group, and she said that she was ok with sharing you, that is if you wanted to that is. She wanted that choice to be up to you. This was right after you and her got married we had this talk” she said to me as she levitated over a shot of Vodka.

AHHHH, my mind cannot comprehend the fucks that are flying about! I have to make the decision to get close to her along with DASH….FUCK THAT! I’ll let her decide that fate! “If she talked about this then I will have to discuss it with her too. I like you too, but I was with her first, so you have to understand that if she doesn’t want to we will have to stay just friends right?” I said to her sternly.

“Ok, I understand” Vinyl said with a smile. She brought me into another hug “Thanks for listening to me about everything. It made me feel better.”

“Glad to help” I said to her in reply with a soft smile.

The rest of the day went by fast; bartending was ok today, no rough housers. After I was done with my shift I said goodbye to Vinyl and told her that I would talk to her tonight about it and left. I walked home thinking about what she said to me. Do I want to do this? I mean I do and I don’t, on the one hand I will have two ponies I love together, on the other hand what if I couldn’t make them both happy? I love them both, and I think it’s a nice concept, but where I came from that kind of thing was frowned upon and it was wrong. I’ll just have to talk to Dash about it to get her point of view, then if she says yes I’ll have to tell Stratus about it.

A/N: I put this in for those of you who don't comment or don't look at the other comments. I know there are similarities as of now to Xenophilia and MSL, but that is to be expected from me right now. It is not going to be the same as Xenophilia because that story is only a romance and nothing more, mine is everything and its grandmother. My idea with her being close to Kyle is completely different than that story. i just had to make it look similar because i was finding it difficult to think of a better way to get her in with Kyle and RD.

The second one is the fact that this part of the story is a tribute to Coal and his amazing story. I did this because of the crap he went through and leaving the site. I loved that story and a lot of you did as well, so i did it for that reason, again this idea will be completely different than those stories ideas, it just looks similar for now, and it will look similar for the next chapter or so, but then it will be better, and you will come to think of this as an ok idea possibly.

I hope i don't lose any of you with this idea, but i hope you will trust what i say and stick by me on this, i promise that you'll get what you want out of it.

A/N: Before you start thinking, yes, it is going to be still leading into the new topic. I am going to try to make it completely different than anything else I’ve read, but it might be difficult. Bear with me for this last chapter of this; I might just make it a long one to get it out of the way completely. Let’s read on shall we?

I walked in the door to our house and I was hearing laughing coming from the living room. I smiled at the thought of those two having fun and I walked in and sat down on the couch. Dash and Stratus were playing Star Wars Kinect and they were doing really well. I didn’t think they could position themselves upright like a human very well, but both of them were standing upright and they were using their wings as balance. My god I need to get a brown cloak for Strat, he looks about the same height as Yoda! Only once you live young padawan.

They finished the level they were on and they lowered back down onto all fours. Dash gave Strat full control of the game for a while and she walked over and sat next to me on the couch. “How was your day?”

“It was different; I learned a few new things that’s for sure. Vinyl and Octavia apparently broke up I guess, I cheered Vinyl up though. She was pretty down” I said to her trying to bring the topic into the conversation easily.

“Oh, that’s not cool. Did she talk to you about it? Is she going to try to go out and find another right away?” Dash asked me, her eyes sparkling with interest.

“Yeah, she talked to me about it. She told me everything. And she does have another and it took me completely by surprise. Do you want to know who it is?” I asked her. Please don’t get mad when I say me! I don’t want the abuse!

“Who is it?” Dash said in reply. She was giving me complete attention now.

“Me. She loves me” I said to her. “I have no way on how to approach the situation Dash, she loves me, but I love you. What do you think I should do?” I asked her, trying not to go off and say what I really want to, mostly because half of it wouldn’t make sense.

“Well, did she tell you that I talked with her about this kind of thing? After the wedding she took me out for a little while and we talked, she said you were cute and she did love you. Now, did she tell you about groups of ponies with one stallion?” Dash asked me, she was surprisingly calm about this.

“Yeah, she said that there are groups like that right in our own town” I replied to her.

“Ok, now I’m going to explain this to you. Ponyville’s population is mostly female, as you well know that from being here. There are only a few stallions around for the mares, so they have mating groups in which multiple mares have the one stallion; this allows the population to continue growing. This is not bad and to be honest, I was actually waiting for something to come up about this. You are the first human to come to Equestria, and you’re male, so I was figuring that it would only be a matter of time before other mares took interest in you” Dash said to me as she leaned in and planted a kiss on my lips. It made me feel a little better to be honest.

“Ok, but back where I came from this kind of thing was wrong and not taken too lightly. Now it might be different here, but I don’t want to be the one to make the decisions about whether or not we have our own little group, though I will go along with whatever you choose to do” I said to her before I rubbed her back with one of my hands.

“So technically you are only allowed to have one mate back home? But you will still go along with what I want to do? You’re going to let me choose?” Dash asked, a little shocked as to how committed he was to doing such a thing.

“Yes, I will do whatever you want about this situation. I like her, but you are my girl and I will always love you the most. Why do you think I married you?” I said to her with a smile before kissing her this time.

Dash thought it over as he kissed her. She thought about the possibility for the three of them being in a relationship. The thought of having another mare living with them, having to talk to Strat about it, everything was taken into account. When the kiss ended she looked at me “Well, Kyle are you sure you want me to decide. I mean, if you don’t want anypony else I won’t mind.”

“No, I want this to be your decision and I will be ok with whatever you choose. I can’t say that I have to obey that rule back on Earth anymore frankly because I don’t live there anymore. This is my home and I will follow what happens here. Now what do you want to do?” I said to her.

“Stratus, could you come here for a few minutes?” RD asked the little pegasus, who was trying to dance to Darude’s Sandstorm on Dance Central 2. He was pretty good for a pony playing a human game.

Stratus paused it and walked over and got up in between us. “What mom? Is it something bad again?” he said to her like it was a regular thing now.

“No little guy, dad and I were just talking about something and we wanted to hear what you think of it. You know the DJ in Ponyville right?” Dash asked the cream colored pegasus.

“You mean Ms. Vinyl Scratch? Yeah I know her, she plays good music. I got to listen to her headphones once. Why?” he said to her.

I felt a pang of love for our son again. He loves Dubstep too! My god he is the perfect child!

“Well, she and Octavia just had a big fight and they broke up I guess. She was pretty upset, but dad helped her out of her slump. She kind of likes dad ad she wants to get closer to him, kind of like how we are” she said to him, trying to make it so he would understand.

“Oh, so you mean like a group relationship? I see a few of those groups when we walk around town sometimes, is Vinyl going to join you and dad in a relationship?” Stratus asked, sounding pretty smart for only a year old foal.

“Well, are you against having another mare around that you could consider a mother figure? You’re in our family too and we want to know what you think of this” Dash said to him.

“I don’t mind. I think she’s pretty cool” Stratus said with a smile. “Besides, I like her music and want her to show me how to do what she does a little too. Wouldn’t that be cool if I grew up to be a awesome flyer AND a DJ for Cloudsdale or something?”

“Yeah, that would be pretty amazing!” Dash said to him in reply. He hopped off the couch and went back to playing the games and left us alone again.

“Well, seeing as this is something that is going to happen, I guess I’ll have to get you a job at the club too. Maybe we could both work the bar and keep an eye out together. And to be honest I kind of think that Strat can take care of himself now, I mean he’s extremely smart for his age” I said to her as I watched him dance a little more, he was better than me. Everypony’s better than club foot Kyle!

“He really is smart isn’t he? I think he could handle being around the house by himself, and with this new game thing, he would be entertained. I wouldn’t mind also working at the club with you, seeing as I only go up to the weather station once maybe twice a month. Do you want to go talk to her now?” Dash asked as she got off the couch and stretched.

“Sure, Stratus, do you want to come with us and see Vinyl?” I asked him.

“Sure!” he said before he finished the song and turned the game off and walked over to us.

“Hold on I forgot something” I said to them before I went over to a desk and pulled out the three sets of IPods and Just Beats headphones. I walked back over and handed RD her pair and she put the headphones around her neck and tucked the IPod into her left wing. Stratus was looking a little sad and I smiled “You think I was going to forget to get you one right?” I said to him before pulling out a 4th set from a big shelf next to me. “I wouldn’t forget to give you one; these are too good for that.” I got a fourth set for him because I wasn't going to deprive him of awesome technology from the gods themselves.

“Wow dad! Thank you so much!” Stratus said before he took the headphones and IPod and did what RD did.

“Ok, let’s go” I said to them before we walked out of the house. Ok, seeing as our boy is pretty grown up for his age, which is more noticeable than it should be really, but a good thing nonetheless, he can stay home if Dash and I work at Club Pon-3 together with Vinyl. If he needs anything I’m sure he’d just come right in not giving a fuck like Spiderman and let us know if anything’s wrong.

When we got to the club I opened the door and went inside first with Dash and Strat following close behind me. Vinyl was sitting up on her couch behind her turntables and she stood up when she saw us. “Hey! What’s up you three? I didn’t think I’d see you down here. What’cha need?” Vinyl said with a smile as she hopped down and walked up to us.

“First, these are for you. I got them when we were back on Earth and I wanted to get a little something for all of my friends, and you like music, so I got you an IPod and new headphones. All of the music I played for you that one time and a lot of others are on there for you to listen to and make mixes out of” I said to her as I handed them over. Good Guy Greg in the house!

“Thanks! And I’m thinking by the way that you are all here is because of what we talked about right?” Vinyl said as she set the stuff down on a table close by.

“Yeah, we talked about it too and we decided that you could join us if you’d like to. I have no problem, and neither do Stratus and Kyle here” Rainbow Dash said as she pointed to me and my son. We put our headphones on for a minute while they were talking and we didn’t know that they were directing their attention towards us. “Anyways, they are ok with it and I am too. I mean hey, it’ll be like when we were young and we had that little phase of ours” Dash said as she remembered when Vinyl and her dated for a while. They were really close, but as the years went on they went on to just being really close friends.

“Yeah, I sure remember those days. So what do you want to do about them?” she said as she looked back to Kyle and Stratus, who were bobbing their heads to the music playing from their IPods.

“I got an idea for Kyle. On three we kiss both of his cheeks, you get left I get right. One…two…three!” she said before both of them leaned in and kissed both of my cheeks simultaneously.

I felt like I was going to melt from the sudden love that I felt from them. Holy crap! Why do they have to make me feel great when I am clearly rocking out to Doomsday by Nero! I love that guy and now all I can think about is Me Gusta! “Hello ladies, need me for something?”

“Ha ha! Dad got kissed by two girls at the same time!” Stratus said as he folded one headphone behind his ear so he could hear us.

“Just wait little guy, one day you’ll forget to turn your swag off and this will happen to you too!” I said to him with a smile as he made a puking face.

“Well, do you want me to come with you guys? I don’t really need to bring anything. And Dash, seeing as we’re all together now, I want to offer you a job here with Kyle and me. Think of it a family place now” Vinyl said as she flushed a little. She had been wearing her glasses less and less when I was around.

“Sure, and I would be happy to work here with you, only I will have to leave once or twice a month for weather duty. Come on, let’s get you home” Dash said to Vinyl before we all started making our way out of the club.

“I never thought I would see this happen” Vinyl said as she used her magic to lock the door from the inside so no one from the outside could get in. She was only bringing the IPod and headphones I gave her, she even left hers behind. “Let’s go.”

We made it back to the house and Dash and I let Stratus have control of the Game for as long as he wanted to tonight. He didn’t have anything to do until we got him started in school, which wasn’t going to be for another year or so, so he should have fun while he could.

Vinyl, RD and I walked up to our room after we said goodnight to Strat and we all lay down in the bed together. Vinyl was on my right and Dash was on my left. “You know I love you both very much right? I got my two favorite mares right here lying next to me” I said before I kissed Dash on the lips first. I held it for a few seconds and we swapped tongues for a few moments, then we separated. Then I turned to Vinyl and kissed her on the lips, which took her a little surprise. She was reluctant to open her mouth at first, but when she got the ‘you’re ok’ look from Dash she opened her mouth and began to swap tongues with me.

A little while later of making out we fell asleep together.

A/N: Well, this is it. I made it a little longer for you all because I am going to go into an uncertain point in writing. I am starting work tomorrow morning at 9am and going until who knows when, so I might not be able to write. I will be writing whenever I can, and a lot on my days off, so there will still be updates. Wish me luck guys!

A/N: This chapter will be a big one for you again, with no less than 2250 words. First off, I do not own any of the music you will hear in this chapter.

When I woke up I got the feeling that I wasn’t going to be moving for a while. Rainbow Dash was snuggled into me on my left and Vinyl on the right. They were both sleeping soundly and I was getting the feeling that I would get a hoof to the face if I moved and disturbed them. I knew I forgot to turn something off last night!

I let my mind wander about what was going to go on during the day. I think we were all going to go to work at the club, but I wasn’t completely sure about that. I was brought back to attention by Vinyl stirring next to me. She looked up at me and I just smiled at her.

“What?” she said to me in a quiet voice so she wouldn’t wake RD that was still sleeping on my other side.

I leaned down and kissed her on the lips. She had gotten pretty used to me kissing her from last nights make out session between us three. She even did something that surprised me for a moment, but felt kind of good. She likes to nibble on my lips as she kisses me, very lightly, but enough to know that she’s doing it. It feels kinky if you know what I mean! It was me gusta!

She did the nibbling thing and I smiled at her. She pulled away after a few moments “Kyle?”

“Hmm? What is it Vinyl?” I said to her in reply. Oh god what is she thinking now?

“Today we’re going to be having a busy day at the club, so I want you both to be there. It’s kind of a big thing, but it’s also really fun. Todays the day that all of the DJ’s from around here come in to battle each other, to keep each other in the loops with music styles” Vinyl said to me with a soft smile.

“Yeah? We can be there, what else?” I said back to her, getting thoroughly interested in this conversation now that there’s dub music playing.

“Well, I have been working on a few new songs lately and I want to whip em’ out to the public tonight for this event. I like them a lot and they are really pumped up in base. I want to hold grand champion DJ this year and I think these songs can do it” she said to me with a grin.

“Well, we will be there helping and rooting you on. I know you can do it” I said to her before kissing her and rubbing her mane softly.

“Hey, some of that’s coming my way now” RD said as she leaned up.

I parted lips with Vinyl and began kissing Dash, who just held the back of my head with her fore hooves. I was in a state of bliss, mostly because I was currently with my two favorite ponies. I kissed her for a few moments and then I parted lips with her as well. “I love you both so much, I don’t know how I can make it any clearer” I said to her.

“Oh I have a way, give it a little time” Vinyl said to me with a grin that was hiding something behind it.

We had breakfast and I showed Vinyl the magic of Chocolate chip pancakes and she had the same reaction as Rainbow Dash and Stratus the first time they had therm. I should have a breakfast shop or something; I could market this and make billions! But why make billions, when you could make millions? *puts pinky up to corner of mouth with a trollface*

Vinyl said that we should go to the club soon so we can have time to get ready and unwind before the night ahead. We both agreed and told Strat to behave and come get us if anything went wrong and left the house. We walked along the streets, which were starting to get a little crowded by ponies getting out early and soon we made it to the club.

Vinyl opened it up and we walked inside. She walked over and grabbed a bottle of Vodka off the counter and walked back over to us. “This is for us while we’re here alone. I got this one on special order, it has no burn and it tastes like lemonade” she said to us before pouring the shots.

Lemonade? I want some! I’ll drink the weird Vodka that tastes like lemonade! Give me some! She levitated over the shots to us and I downed mine and Dash did as well. “I love it! So my world was advanced in technology and yours had come up with a way to make Vodka not burn going down, I like this one better now” I said to her with a smile.

“Vinyl? So what is to be expected tonight?” Rainbow said to her as another shot was handed out to us.

Vinyl downed that one too like it was water “well, there will be a lot of DJ’s. A LOT of music, and there will be a lot of partying. This is the biggest event for all of the clubs and I only had it at Club Pon-3 one other time before this. I wasn’t the winner with the best songs, but my club got a lot more popular after it” she said to us.

“That’s cool. I can’t wait to hear the songs that you came up with for it. I am sure you’re going to win this time” I said to her as I downed my second shot. She filled it again and I downed that one too. Oh no, if I keep going like this I’ll end up like my friend that drank 10 shots and became so drunk he pissed his pants and got laughed at by all of the workers at Wal-Mart! DO NOT WANT!

The time passed and I took more shots, we all did and I was about ready to fall over I was so out of it. “V-Vinyl? How long until the DJ’s get here?” I said to her as I sat in the chair and spun around like an idiot. WHEEEEE!

“Umm, we have a while to go yet” she replied to me, her face flushed and a smile plastered on it.

“Oh…..ok” I said to her in reply before I went back to spinning around in the swivel stool.

What happened next took me completely off guard. I was just sitting in my spinning chair and I don’t know what made it happen, but Vinyl and Dash grabbed one of my arms and dragged me off the chair and began leading me somewhere. I went through a door and they set me down on a couch and they both sat next to me on both sides. Umm, my mind doesn’t know how to handle these new feels! What’s going on?

Just then I felt something new happening too. I was beginning to black out. Everything went pitch black and soon I was gone. Damn it! I miss all of the fun!

“Oh come on! Again? He always passes out after he gets it into his system! Oh well” Vinyl said as she prodded Kyle’s side with a hoof.

“Vinyl, do you have any plans for the future?” RD said to the white DJ mare. She was holding herself a lot better than Kyle did.

“What made you want to talk about that? Well, I guess you could say that I want to settle down later on. Not soon, but I want to eventually. I was also thinking about having a foal later on when I get older, I want to have somepony to carry on the DJing name for Ponyville” Vinyl replied to RD with a smile.

“Heh, I never thought I would want a foal, but I got Stratus and it’s the best thing that ever happened to me. He is the best son I could have ever asked for, and HE is the best husband I could have ever asked for” RD said to her smiling and rubbing Kyle’s back with her hoof.

“I know, I think he’s really something” Vinyl said back to her as she looked at him. He was drooling.

“Hey all of you party ponies are you ready to listen to only the best that Equestria has to offer!?” Vinyl screamed to the crowd of ponies on the dance floor below.

They all cheered their response and Vinyl smiled.

“Well, tonight is a special night! All of the DJ’s from across Equestria are here to battle it out to see who’s got the hottest beats tonight, and we’re not going to go easy on each other, so you better be ready for some amazing tracks! Now let me tell you how this works. There are 3 songs that have been made for this event by all participants. Everypony will play one song at a time and then the next DJ will come down and play. I’m up first, the rest of them can fight over spot number two and so forth. You ready?” Vinyl yelled into the mic.

Another round of cheering and stomping hooves greeted her.

“Good!” Vinyl said before she pulled one of her beats headphones up to her ear. She got her mixing equipment ready and she flipped a switch, which made a vibrant sound of thudding base blare through the speakers.

Everypony was getting into the thudding base. I never heard her use this type before, and it was really low. I was getting into it and so was RD. We were back a little ways keeping an eye on the crowd and making drinks when necessary. I looked over to the group and saw one pony bobbing his head and bumping a hoof in the air with every thud of bass. It reminded me of one of my friends from back home.

When the bass dropped for the song everypony stopped for a split second. I had a double take and RD had her mouth open. It was so intense. Everypony cheered afterwards and resumed dancing and raving, tossing glowsticks around and spattering the walls in the colored liquid.

Vinyl finished her first song and she thanked the crowd and dropped the mic and hopped off stage. She walked over to us and smiled “how’d you like it? I thought it was enough to win the competition with only that song, but I got more to seal the deal.”

“I thought it was amazing! You have a good chance with that one” I said to her. My mind was off on its own foaming at its mouth from the bass still.

“Yeah, we can’t wait to hear what you have next!” RD said with a grin. She then leaned in and kissed Vinyl on the cheek for a second.

Vinyl then smiled widely and held out three pills with smiley faces on them. “You want to enjoy it more? I got these just for us tonight. They heighten your senses and you will enjoy everything” Vinyl said before she levitated one up to her mouth with her magic.

I took one and popped it into my mouth. It tasted fruity, and I like that. I am partial to think this is LSD or PCP, but then again I live in Equestria now so it might be something completely different. Oh well, she did it and didn’t die, so I’m going to try it!

Dash looked at us and she smiled and took the pill as well. Vinyl kissed us both on the lips really quick before she trotted back off to the stage to prepare for her next song. It was already on the last pony out of four for the first song and his name was DJ H3AVY R4IN. After he finished Vinyl walked back up to the stage and prepared the tables and equipment for her next song.

Vinyl flipped another switch and a very upbeat sound vibrated through the speakers. I found myself getting lost into the music and fist bumping to the beat. It felt so good listening to this song right now, and I was starting to feel something funny, and not the ‘I’m going to be sick’ funny. This one felt good.

RD was bobbing her head to the music and getting into it in her own way. I watched her as she danced for a few moments and she looked amazing. I couldn’t stop looking at her. I needed to kiss her. I leaned down and put my arms around her back and kissed her on the lips. It felt like I was the king of the world. Oh god, I now know what Vinyl gave us………Ecstasy. Eh, I am ok with this for now. Everything feels amazing so I’m not complaining. Me Gusta! RD moaned a little and we swapped tongues for I don’t know how long, but we were brought out of the kiss by Vinyl, who leaned up onto her rear hooves and kissed me on the lips. She felt just as good as Dash did. She nibbled on my lips as she swapped spit with me and I breathed into her mouth with pleasure. This is the best night ever!

Vinyl went back up to the stage and prepared for her final song. She flipped the switch and a mellow beat came on and soon we heard a voice. It was hers edited. She put lyrics to the song and it was making everypony go crazy because all of the others didn’t have lyrics.

Vinyl finished playing her last song, which was just as good as the other two and I think the other ponies knew that she was destined to win this time, because they all cheered her name for her to come back out onto the stage after she finished. She walked back out and smiled “Calm down! Ok, we have come to a conclusion together as DJ’s and decided that I had the newest beats this time around! A mix has been set up of all of the newest songs we made and will be playing throughout the night, have fun and party on everypony!”

Vinyl hopped off the stage and walked over to us. “Ok, I have been needing this for I don’t know how long, but you two, come with me” she said before she began leading us somewhere. She stopped at the VIP lounge and she opened the door and we walked inside. She closed the door and locked it. “Do you see where I am going with this yet?”

“Oh thank Celestia, I have been itching for this to happen ever since I started feeling amazing when we kissed!” Rainbow Dash said, her face flushed and looking as sultry as ever.

“Ok, but I get to satisfy you both first. Deal?” I said to them with a grin. Oh god it is so hard to control myself when we are alone! HHHHNNNNNGGGG!!!

They both sat on the couch and I kneeled down in front of them on the floor. Vinyl was in for a surprise, she’s never had sexytime with me before! Oh I can have so much fun with this, but I am going to be nice about it the first time around. I moved my arms down in between their thighs and began rubbing both of their lips. They both verbally moaned in pleasure and I smiled. I began teasing them and running my fingers around them making them twitch and let out little groans.

Once I was sure they had enough of that I began sliding two of my fingers on and out of their lips. I looked up at them and they were both red faced and biting their lips from the sheer joy they were feeling. I wanted to amp up the fun for them, so I retracted my fingers and resumed rubbing, only I alternated from licking and prodding Dash’s sweet area to Vinyl’s. It didn’t take long for Dash to come first, but then again she would be ready to go again in like a minute or two. I continued with Vinyl and she pressed my face right into her lips when she came, smothering me with her juices.

I pulled away and smiled at them “I’m going to go ahead and say that you both liked it?”

“I-it was a-amazing” Vinyl said to me as her head lolled from side to side.

“I…agree” Rainbow Dash added as she looked at me now, signifying that it was my turn.

They got up and moved me to the couch, after stripping me of my clothes of course. I was already excited and they took my place on the floor in front of me, one on each side of me. I didn’t have time to put all of my feels under lockdown before they began licking up and down my member. The feeling it gave me was nothing short of absolute bliss. After a few minutes of doing that they began to take turns sliding their mouths down and up the lengths of it.

That went on for a few minutes, but I was still a little ways away from finishing. They both smiled to me and they got on the couch next to me and Dash lay on the couch on her back and Vinyl laid down on top of her belly first. They began kissing and making out, and I knew what they secretly wanted me to do. I got up behind them and positioned myself and then began sliding myself into Vinyl’s petals.

Vinyl let out a moan of pleasure and I slid out and moved down and slid into Dash’s next. She did the same as Vinyl and I kept alternating. I could feel myself getting close to finishing and I began sliding myself in and out of both of their sweet spots faster and faster. I finished and slid out of Vinyl’s lips and slid into Dash’s. A few moments after I lay back on the couch and they crawled up close to my face and we began to kiss each other.

We didn’t get home until late, but we found Stratus asleep in his room. We all smiled and went to our room and lay down. We almost instantly fell asleep for the night.

A/N: I hope you liked the chapter! This was a great one to write! The songs that you heard are not owned by me and are owned by their respective owners. I will be working on a new chapter soon!

When I woke up, I was still feeling good from the night before. I can’t believe that happened! I couldn’t contain my feels from that! Me Gusta…nuff said. I was lying on the bed and both Vinyl and Rainbow Dash were lying on either side of me. I was surrounded by love….literally. I sighed and smiled and thought about what was to happen today. I got no clue!

It was an hour later before RD started to move around, and when she got up I looked over to her. “What’s up? Sleep well?” I said to her with a grin. *eyebrow wiggle*

“Heh, yeah…I slept amazingly. I got to go up to Cloudsdale for the day, and I’m going to take Stratus to see his grandma while im up there. He’ll be able to see his friend while he’s up there too. Is that alright?” Dash said to me while she brushed her mane and got ready to go.

“Yeah, that’s fine. Want me to do anything for you while you’re away?” I asked her.

“No, I’m good, but I think Vinyl wants to talk to you today. She seems off to me, but maybe she’ll tell you what’s up. I got to run now, see you tonight” Rainbow said to me before walking out of the room. I listened as she and Stratus finished getting ready and then I heard the door close. I laid there and thought about what I heard. Something’s up with Vinyl? She is really good at hiding it, but I can find out what’s wrong. Super Sleuth Sherlock Kyle mode activate.

“Kyle?”

“Yes Vinyl?” I said to her as I heard and felt her move so she was looking at me. I could tell in her eyes that something WAS wrong, and I had to help.

“C-can we talk about something? And will you promise not to get mad?” she asked me, her voice small and afraid.

“Sure, I will never get mad at you. What’s wrong?” I said to her while rubbing her mane with my fingers trying to calm her down.

“I-I miss Octavia. I want her back. I love you, I do so much, but there is something about her that makes me feel…right. What do I do?” she said to me, her face filled with worry.

“You need to go get her back then. You two really were the perfect pair ya know? You need to go and talk to her, see if she still feels the same way about you. You need to make amends and fix what you lost, and hopefully learn from them. If she still loves you, then she will understand” I said to her. She didn’t look any better, but I could fix that. “You aren’t going to hurt me, I know how you feel and I will never have you feel like you’re going to be punished for what you feel in your heart. Now come on, let’s get up and get you straightened up and back on track ok?” I said to her before I got up and stretched.

After we both got around and ate a little something, which was a bowl of oats for Vinyl and 3 apples for me, we were done with the morning and ready to start the day. “How should I go about doing this Kyle? Can you tell me what I should do?” Vinyl asked me, worry painting her face.

“Sure, now I want you to be calm. That’s the most important thing. You are going to go find her, and you are going to talk to her. You need to tell her how you feel, and you need to tell her everything. You need to apologize for what happened, and she will too, I know her that much. Then you need to decide what you want to do, do you want to see if she will repair what you lost, or will you remain good friends, or will things stay the same? This is what I would do. I know you will use your best judgment” I said to her with a pat on her back. I’m back to counseling ponies again…..I am ok with that….for now…

“Ok, what are you going to do then?” Vinyl asked me, her face now determined.

“I am going to work around the house today and maybe work on a few things that I found out from overhearing gossip from ponies. Just hang around the house really. You go on ahead, I’ll be fine. Tell me how it goes after you come back ok?” I said to her with a smile. “Don’t worry; I know things will be alright.”

Vinyl’s been gone for a little over two hours now and I have been working around the house and thinking to myself about things. I am currently working on cleaning up a spare room to turn into a little crash pad where the family can all hang out if they wanted to, or have a spot to be comfortable, all the while still thinking to myself.

I had to make a couple runs into Ponyville so I could get some of the supplies I needed. I got some 2/4’s and some cushions and pillows and even a few new shelves to decorate the room. I even got the smart idea to start trying to work on alternate uses for electricity, and I have a few ideas, but it’s all in the thinking stages.

I was sitting on the couch that I had just finished making, which was very nice looking if I said so myself, taking a break. Ok, so I am almost done with this room, and if I finish it will be a nice surprise for the family. I wonder how Vinyl’s doing? And RD & Strat? I brought the hammer that was on the other side of the room over to where I was sitting with my thought and then I started to make a foot rest for the couch, and listening to my iPod that I brought here while I worked.

Ok, I wish I had a book on tulpaes. I want to know what it is; all I heard from those two ponies yesterday is that it’s a form of companionship, and that it’s like a real person. I wonder if I can do something like that, I have to go see Twilight sometime and see if she knows anything about it. I must have lost track of time working, because I only realized it had been a long time when I heard the door shut from downstairs.

I walked out of the room that was now finished and shut the door behind me. It will be a surprise for them. I walked down the stairs and saw Vinyl walking towards me, she looked really happy and I knew that everything was alright with her. “How did it go?”

She didn’t say anything and just walked up and hugged me tightly. “Thank you Kyle, you really are something special. I fixed everything, and she missed me too. We both said we were sorry and things just got better from there. She wants me to see her tonight. Thanks again Kyle” Vinyl said to me, her face aglow with joy.

“I am so happy for you Vinyl. You go and be with her, and never let her feel unwanted. You will always have that special place in my heart Vinyl, and I want you to know that. Now go, I can tell RD and Strat the good news, and they’ll understand” I said to her. She’s got all of those feels I can tell. And she ain’t even mad.

“Thanks Kyle; and I expect to see you at work tomorrow a little early so we can get things straightened up and back on track there too” she said to me before she kissed me on the lips. She left again and I felt so happy for her. She’s back with who she cares about, and that’s all that matters.

Another few hours passed and Rainbow and Stratus came home from Cloudsdale. RD looked tired, but Stratus was looking full of energy. “How was your day?” Rainbow Dash said to me before flopping down on my lap and splaying herself out to get comfortable. HNNNNNGGGG, never seen this one before!

“Well, it was good. I got a surprise for you, and some news about Vinyl. Vinyl told me what was wrong, she missed Octavia and wanted to be with her, she was so worried. We talked about it and she wanted to get back with her, and I told her how to go about it. She did it right, and she’s got her other half back again. I am so happy for her” I said to her.

“She was that upset about it? Wow. I’m glad everything’s better now. She really was a good pair with Octy, and it’s better that way I think…they complete each other. Now about this secret?” RD said to me with a grin. She took it there, and it isn’t that kind of surprise! Ugh

“Yeah dad, what’s the secret? Is it something cool?” Stratus said bouncing up and down on the couch next to me and RD.

I picked up RD like I was holding a baby “Ok, Strat, get on my shoulders.” He did and I walked down the hall and up the stairs. I stopped at the door that was closed. I opened the door with my thoughts and then walked inside.

Stratus practically jumped off my shoulders and landed on the couch and Rainbow Dash was just looking with her mouth agape. “You did all this…to this one room….in a day!?”

“Yep, like it?” I said to her in reply before sitting on the couch next to Stratus. So many feels in this room, I can cut the feels in the air with a knife!

“I love it! Is all of this built by you too?” she said to me, awe still gripping her.

“Yep, and I didn’t even hurt myself too! I made it so we could all have a spot to relax” I said to both of them with a smile. I like my work.

“Well, you did an awesome job. I know where I’ll be now when I’m home. This place is really warm, perfect for sitting in during this cold winter. You did a great job” the cyan Pegasus said to me with a smile.

Score! I did a great job as a carpenter! Woo Hoo! “Thanks. So how was Cloudsdale?” I asked them.

“I saw grandma, and got to see Storm Cloud! I had a lot of fun!” Stratus said to me with a huge smile. “His family told me that if it was ok with you two, he could come down and see me for a few days next week. Can he please come down?” Stratus asked with great intensity that caught me off guard. Ahhhh, so much intensity! He can come down! Just don’t get that intense about it!

“I don’t mind, we have enough room here. Dash, what do you think?” I asked to RD, who was still lying on my lap.

“Sure Strat, Storm Cloud can come down. We’ll go see them the beginning of next week. You two are old enough to go around Ponyville by yourselves, just be careful. Give him the tour, because I don’t think he’s ever come down here before” RD said to him, in which case Stratus’s face looked like the smile he made would rip his face in two it was so big. Please stop with the extremes please Mr. Author Man. This Kyle can’t handle the feels!

“How was your day Dash?” I asked her now, hoping to get less of an extreme reaction from her.

“Well, it was alright. I was bored most of the time. I also kept having this strange feeling like something was watching me. It was weird, because nothing was ever there. I think it was just stress and me being tired. It’s gone now though, hasn’t happened since we left Cloudsdale” the cyan pony said to me, her face unchanging.

“Huh, that’s weird. So, who wants hot chocolate?” I said, trying to lighten the mood up. “I got some pretty good recipes of hot cocoa that you’ll never think were good” I said to them with a smile.

We all returned to the newly finished room and all had hot cocoa of different varieties. I made Stratus hot chocolate with mint. Rainbow had it with some with a little sugar and vanilla added to it. And I had a hot dark chocolate. Everyone looked pretty satisfied and I could tell that after this it was going to be off to bed.

Stratus fell asleep on the couch and we just pulled the blanket I bought for the couch over him and let him sleep there tonight, and we left the room and walked to ours.

A/N: I hope you liked the return of ACAL! It will only get better. I tied up more loose ends as well as gave out a few hints as to what might happen later on. Get ready for the big return! Next update when it’s ready!

I woke up only when I felt something roll over onto my whole chest. I opened one eye and saw Rainbow Dash lying on my chest looking down at me with a little smile. “So, what’s with this?” I said to her before I put my arm around her back and holding her in an embrace.

“Nothing, you’re just really warm” she said to me in reply. I pulled the blanket further over us so that we were both under the covers completely, and I kissed her on the lips. She was still tired I could tell, and I just let her rest. She fell asleep again after a few minutes, her head resting on my chest up close to my head.

I laid there and rubbed her mane with my hand that was resting on her back and listened to her sleep. I thought about what I needed to do today, which was mostly just me going down to Club Pon-3 and helping clean that place up. I’m a maid now…what next?

RD moved her fore hooves and wrapped them around my free arm and I smiled. She was sound asleep, her tiny breaths telling me that she was sleeping peacefully. I just remained still and continued to rub her mane and back as she slept, thinking of how I ever ended up with such a wonderful partner.

Dash and I got up about 3 hours later, and it was now around halfway through the day, the winter sun high in the sky. I was walking down the dirt road towards the center of town where the Club was, ready to help out and clean the club up.
I walked up to the door and saw a note. I smiled when I saw from VS & OS and read the note. It said:

Kyle,

Thanks again for all of your help. You have been one…no…THE best friend a pony could ask for. I am still away with Octy, but I left you a little something for all of your help. If you could straighten up the club for me, and make sure everything is back on track, which would be great, I would be grateful. I have one other surprise for you, but that will come while you’re cleaning.

Your best friends always,
VS & OS

I opened the door and took the note down and looked around at what I was in for. It was generally messy, nothing damaged or broken from what I could see, just in need of cleaning. Whelp, the faster I get this done, the faster I can go home!

I had the dance floor cleaned up and looking like it was before and now I was cleaning up the liquor counter and bar area. I took inventory of all of the various liquors and wrote down what we needed to restock, which was just about everything. I turned around and saw a small bag on the counter by a tip jar I set out for gits and shiggles, see what I did there?, and another note which I picked up and read to myself.

Kyle, this is for you. You have been a great help to me and were always there, so I am going to help you out. Here is 100 bits for you to do with as you please.

I smiled and took the bag, but I wasn’t going to use it for me. I had other plans for it. I continued to walk around and clean up everything and after a while I was up on the stage where the equipment was. I started to carefully wipe down all the knobs and switches, making sure that everything was still working and clean, and when I finished, I saw yet another note on the top of the equipment. I made a fake frown, seeing as this was the third note today I’ve read in the last few hours and read it. This better be the last one or I might blow up!

Kyle,

This is the surprise you had to find. Sorry for the three notes, but I was a little drunk when I did that….I probably still am now. Anyways, the club is going to be open tonight, but im not going to be there. I want you to run through everything and practice….because you’re going to be the DJ tonight. I made a decision to have you become a full DJ, and you already shown me that you know what to do. If you want some kind of icon, like me and my shades, you can find one, because you’re not going to just do it every once and a while, you might go out of town if the ratings are good. I know you can do it!

Vinyl

HHHHNNNNNGGGGG *heart explodes* “Why in the hell does she want me to do this!? I mean, I know how to do it, but not as good as her! Ugh, fine I’ll do it for you” I said out loud after I finished the note.

After about 1 more hour of cleaning the club was looking pristine again, but that would change when the club opened. I listened to what Vinyl said in the note and began to practice working on some music to line up for the night so I could run both the music and the bar. This is going to be a pain in my big fat assssssparagus; you thought I was going to say ass didn’t you? *wags a finger with a grin*

The club wasn’t supposed to open for a good 3 hours still, so I had a while to practice. I began with the synth, and slowly worked it into a nice smooth line, and then began adding other sounds to the mix. After about an hour of constant flipping of switches and twisting dials, I had become familiar with the equipment and felt I was ready to address the crowd tonight. Wait!....is she going to secretly come here to watch how I perform on my own!? Im going to watch the crowd for any signs of her tonight, and I’ll get her by looking at her if I find her. This will be an interesting night.

I hopped off the stage and thought of something. “Holy hell, that would be perfect!” I said out loud before walking out of the club and locking the door. I began walking down the street until I came to a building that looked like a medieval style enchanter’s workshop or something to that effect. There were two standing torches outside that were lit with these crystals that glowed. I walked up to the door and opened it and walked inside carefully, mostly because I never was there before. I don’t know what to expect! Don’t get on my back!

“Hello dearie, welcome to Madame Luck’s store of sorcery and wizardry. What can I do for you this evening?” a pony called out from the air in a raspy female voice. Yep, getting scared now.

“Umm, I was wondering if you had any of those glowing crystals like the torches outside for sale” I said to the pony that was still hidden from my view.

“Ahhh, sure I do!” the voice said to me before a plume of smoke erupted in front of me. When it dissipated an older pony wearing a basic cloak was holding a large crystal above her head with the magic emanating from her horn. She was light blue and had a dark blue mane. “Now, what do you want done with it?”

“Could you by any chance make it into a mask? I want it to cover half of my face, but have the eye hole on the side that’s covered…is that possible?” I said to her. For some reason I got the strange feeling that this pony reminded me of another, which one I didn’t know.

“Nothing’s impossible when you have magic darling. Just let me get the measurements of your head and eye and we will get you all straightened out ok?” Madame Luck said to me before making a tape measure fly across the room and begin taking the necessary measurements of my head and eye.

After a few more moments of being attacked by the tape measure, Madame Luck set the crystal on a table and used her horn to cut the crystal into the right size. Then she made an eye hole so I could still see out of both of my eyes while I worked. Then she even put a mesh cover over the half mask so I could pull it over and it wouldn’t fall off. “There you go dearie, that’ll be 75 bits” the pony said to me with a smile.

I handed her the bits and she smiled and handed me the mask. “Thank you so much Madame Luck.” I took my leave and left her store and walked back to the club to get ready for opening. I got to the door and unlocked it and walked inside and up to the equipment on the stage.

I looked down at the mask and smiled at it. It glistened in the neon lights and flickered with colors like a bright flame. I slid the mask over my head and set it in place so I could still see and made sure I could work the equipment with it on. Ok, not only do I look like some slasher film bad guy that murders teenagers, but I can actually do this! I hope the image sticks and the ponies like it, or else that was a big waste of 75 bits!

It was opening time and already ponies were filing inside and taking their rightful spots around the club. I was on the stage looking over them and still saw no trace of Vinyl coming to see if I was doing a good enough job. The funny thing about me looking over them is the fact that they all looked up at me and had somewhat puzzled and a little scared looks on their faces.
I turned one of the dials on the equipment and a heavy bass line and an alien sounding wave of synth flowed through the speakers. After a few moments robotic sounds of moving machines began to vibrate through the room and a siren followed into the robotics.

The ponies took the new song well and began to do their thing and I took that as a good sign. I continued to flip the switches and soon the song was finished and I transitioned it into another song on my lineup for the night.

I was still searching the crowd for the electric blue mane and I thought I saw it for a second, but it was very fast. I continued to work on the equipment, but I was getting the strong feeling that she was here too. I know you’re out there, why don’t you just show yourself?

The night went on without any problems and I thought I did really well. The ponies didn’t begin throwing food or anything at me, so apparently I did a good job there too. I didn’t talk once so I would give them the feel of being watched and I think I had a lasting effect on a few of the younger ponies that came tonight, because they were stalling a bit trying to leave.

After everypony left I took my mask off and began to clean up the club so there would be more time to relax before tomorrow’s opening. I walked over to a table that was closest to the stage and saw a napkin under the empty drink glass and picked it up and read it to myself:

Human,

You do not know who I am, and I don’t care who you are or anything about you. You are not welcome here and we are the ones who deal with monsters and those who need to be dealt with in order to keep harmony in this world. We’ve been watching you, and we’re going to ruin your life here. Enjoy these few nice moments while you can human, because they are going to end soon.

PAM (Ponies Against Monsters)

I started to shake after I finished reading the letter. “Who would want to get rid of me here? Am I doing something wrong again?” I said to myself in fear. I had hundreds of thoughts racing through my head as to what this meant…all of them not good at all.

“Great job Kyle, you did just as I expected of you. And nice mask by the way, it’s a nice image for the younger ponies out there” Vinyl said as she walked up behind me, making me jump in result. “Hey, you ok? You look like you just seen a ghost or something.”

“I feel like I did, do you know of anypony that would want to get rid of me in Ponyville? I just found this note under a drink glass when I was cleaning up the table. Do you know anything about it?” I said to her before handing her the note.

She read it over and looked back up at my face, hers now filled with worry. “Kyle, I know PAM, they are not based here, I don’t know where they are coming from, but these ponies are not ones to take lightly. They are sworn to an oath to kill any monster or creature that they feel is a threat to pony kind. If they sent you this, they are targeting you. This could actually be a scare, but I don’t know. Don’t get worried about it yet, but keep an eye open for anything that looks out of place. Now go home and get some rest. You got a few days off and I’ll see you at the end of the week ok? We will discuss what will become of your career then.”

I took her advice and left the club. I was gripping the note so hard that my fingers were turning blue. “If they are as bad as they sound, I am going to not play around with them if they want to try anything on me or my family. Time to invest in a weapon.”

I walked up to the door of our house and I opened the door and walked in. There was nopony downstairs as far as I could tell, so I walked up the stairs to the second floor and saw the door cracked for the room I just finished furnishing. I walked through the doorway and saw RD lying down on the couch. She smiled when she saw me. “Hey, you don’t look so good, is something wrong?” her face turned to worry when she saw the look on my face.

“Nothing’s wrong yet, but I found this on a table when I was cleaning up after my shift” I said to her before handing her the note I found. Is there anything else that wants to start going wrong? Just pile it up for me now and get it over with so I can deal with it all at once!

Rainbow Dash looked over the note and when she was done she looked up at me, her face even more scared than Vinyl’s. “Kyle, these ponies are not to be messed with you hear? If they are coming for you they will do horrible things to try and get you. There is no inclination of when they are going to try anything, so you need to watch and keep an eye out for anything suspicious or out of the ordinary. I will do the same, I won’t let anything happen to you again, because I’ve had it with everypony thinking you’re evil and not meant to be here. You have just as much right as everypony else” she said to me before setting the note down on the table in front of the couch.

I sat down next to her and hugged her tightly. “RD, if anything goes wrong, I want you to make as much of a scene as you can, if they try taking you or Strat, I want as big a scene made as possible. I need to know. If they take you I will kill as many of PAM as I have to so I can bring you home safely. I don’t want to worry about this anymore right now. Right now it’s just a scare tactic, and I don’t fall for those lightly. Let’s go to bed ok? It’ll all be better in the morning” I said to her before lifting her up in my arms and carrying her into our room where I laid her down on the bed and got in next to her.

She snuggled in close to me and kissed me on the lips for a few moments before resting her head on the crook of my shoulder. I rubbed her mane and fell asleep listening to the sound of her breathing a few minutes later.

A/N: Sorry for the long wait for this chapter. I got some ideas mixed up and scattered, but everything is going all as planned now. If you didn’t already find out, this is the next arc that I have in store for you. I will only give out this as a hint: “Storm, what did you do!? I thought I could trust you! I thought you were my friend!” This arc will be full of deceit, treachery, and suspense; I hope you enjoy what’s to come!